Chapter 1: The Beginning
Summary:
Arc 4 ends and a new one begins
Chapter Text
This is just a repost chapter! For some reason, I accidentally deleted the first chapter thinking it was a draft one. My bad
A happy couple that no one would one would expect dance in the ball room. A sliver haired half-elf, cursed to look like the witch who nearly destroyed the world and boy who has pitch black hair and eyes that spewed evil, both cursed in their own way smiling as they stare at each other and dance the night away.
{The end. Arc 4: completed}
The theatre erupts in applause. Everyone began standing up and clapping for the boy’s “happy ending”. Some were crying, others smiling in admiration, and some whistling as the scene
Garfiel : That’s our captain!! Enduring all that horror and still achieving his goal in the end. Not even the great rabbit could stop him and he’s accomplishments will spread across the land.
He was jumping on his seat all while making the biggest smile he could make. To see the man he respect the most overcoming challenges and saving everyone proved to him once again why he’s “the captain”.
Otto : Your right Garfiel. Sir Natsuki has done a lot for each one. He truly is a noble man but even so I wish he would stop making fun of me. Standing slightly above his chair, slugging his arms down and a fake pout fate.
[Thinking: And he’s a true friend. I will repay my debt to him even if takes me my entire life. Not just because I’m a merchant who pays his debts but because we’re friends.]
He sat back on his chair and a simple smile, thinking of how grateful he is to have a friend like Subaru
Having already standing up, a pink hair oni girl made a sound of someone who disagrees with she’s just seen and cross her arms
Ram : Hmph! Barusu you pervert. Taking a chance to seduce miss Emilia is unbefitting of one who claims to be her knight. I guess when we get back I’ll have to teach you a lesson on how to be a true gentleman.
Ram, ever the tsundere, could never simply compliment the raven-hair boy but even with her insult, everyone knew what she truly meant. Her and Subaru have a brother-sister type of bond where they wouldn’t say what they meant but could feel the other’s thoughts and emotions.
She then looks back at the screen and whispers:
Ram : But with that said, Thank you. Thank you for saving me, my sister and my master.
A whisper only heard by Garfield, her sister, her master, reinhard, Crusch, the cat trio, felix and surprisingly Priscilla. All had the same smile as they heard those words.
With that said she makes a small smile and sits back down
Rem crying over the scene on the screen while hugging her hero’s right arm could not help but think:
Rem: [Thinking: My hero. You did all that, suffered through all that and still was able to keep that smile that I so love. You protected not only me but, miss Beatrice, little Petra and miss Federica. I’m sorry you had to suffer all that. I hurt you, I tortured you and I even killed you yet you still came and saved me. You melted my heart and allowed me to begin living again. I am unworthy of your love. Someone who hurts their lover and also places such a burden on them isn’t worthy of being their partner. I know I hurt you and I don’t know if you have truly forgiven me but if you allow me to, I will give you my full heart. I’ll be someone worthy of adopting your sir name and your future child. I won’t Emilia show me up .]
She wipes her tears away a look at the screen with confidence.
Emilia looks at the screen with rivers made of tears falling from her eyes.
Emilia : You saved me yet again. Ever since we’ve met you have been there for me. At my lowest, when I was in trouble, when I was sad or lonely you were there. You cared for me, risked and died to save me and I all I could do was give to a simple lap pillow and no answer to your question but that’s over. I’m sorry for all the trouble I’ve caused you.
She then wraps her arms around the unconscious boy and cries on his chest.
Emilia : I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry. Sorry for being useless, sorry for never helping, sorry for being a pain, sorry for abandoning you, sorry for causing your suffering. After watching your journey , I know with full confidence that I truly do love you my knight. I will change for you. I will prove to you and to myself that I can be a capable woman. One that is worthy of being your lover, one that worthy of being the queen and one that can protect you as you’ve done for me. I love you, I truly, TRULY do so please wake up you dunderhead.
She lets out a small laugh as she gets off Subaru and returns to her seat. She looks at her unconscious knight and gives a kiss to his cheek and smiles as she watches the credits.
Beatrice wraps her chest after Emilia and begin crying while looking up at her contractor
Beatrice : Betty is sorry I suppose. I should’ve done more, try to help you more but betty was so lost in her grief that she couldn’t even do that. You kept coming back enlisting my help but I only hurt you in fact. Caused you unbelievable amounts of suffering and trauma. Betty isn’t worthy of her contractor but will do all in her power to help you now. Betty only needs you, no one else so please wake up so you can scold Betty for all her wrongdoings.
She cries while shoving her face deeper into his stomach begging for him to wake. She wants to be there for him when he’s happy, sad or stressed. She wants to be for him everyday so she can help him with his mental and physical condition.
Crusch, who sat next to the boy could only stare at him with joy.
Crusch : You did so much for your friends. So much for me. Died over and over again for our happiness is simply crazy. How could you not think of yourself? You’re a true warrior and an amazing hero. You helped me and my men defeat that damn whale that plagued our lands. I can never repay that debt but I do wonder, what happened in your childhood to cause such sorrow? While I do get the gist of it I want to hear it from you. Once you wake up I’ll invite you to my mansion so we can talk in private.
She holds her hand near her chest and blushes thinking about what they’ll talk about once he wakes up.
Petra held her hands together and as she cries while looking at the screen.
Petra : Subaru you truly are amazing. You did all that and now you’re able to live your dream. I hope you’re truly happy because you deserve it. I’ll try to become a woman in which you can rely on and maybe allow to be your future wife.
She blushes at the last statement and walks to the unconscious boy and whispers
Petra : I won’t lose to them.
As she giggles and heads back to Frederica.
Frederica looks a the screen with a smile upon her face. After a bit she stands up a bows to the unconscious young man
Frederica: Subaru Natsuki, thank you for saving us. For saving my brother and little Petra I owe you a debt I can never repay so I’ll all do all I can do help you on your journey. Again thank you.
She sits back down and begins chatting with Petra
Roswaal continuous to stare and the screen with his signature smile.
Roswaal : [ Thinking: So that’s how you became the knight who fights against fate. I thought you were a simple boy with a power I could use to achieve my dream but you were a true warrior worthy to be my rival. But don’t think just because you’ve won this time that I’ll give up. I will revive my master and get my happy ending. Let’s see if you can stick to your words. The game is still on].
The clown wanted to say that final sentence out loud but realized that had he done so, some could use that as more evidence for his execution. A green haired warrior looked back and could simply tell Roswaal was thinking of his next plan and glared at him with a stare that would kill normal knights.
Roswaal thus gave a sinister smile that matched her stare as the 2 have a begin there mind battle, trying to figure out what’s the next one’s move.
Felt having tears in her eyes begins thinking
Felt:[ Thinking: Big bro you did all that while I was stuck in that crappy mansion. You died over and over again, some to those who you call friends. I cannot just stand by and continue to let this to happen. You may be my big bro but I’ll to protect you from those sinners even though I’m not that much better. I don’t want to ruin your happiness but just taking you to my home but I can at least provide some certain of communication between the camps just in case something happens. I will save you just as you’ve saved me.]
As Felt is thinking of ways to help her bro, a certain red hair knight using his divine protections could feel her emotions and thoughts and smiled at the idea of helping his friend
As the stare battle continues, the knights & warriors of the theatre all simultaneously bowed there head to the knight on the screen saying:
All in Union: We thank you for your sacrifice and contribution to Lugunica, knight of Emilia, Subaru Natsuki.
As they bowed, they all had different thoughts.
Reinhard : [ Thinking: Subaru Natsuki, a true man among men. One who does not win with his gift but his knowledge, he influence and he’s will. A true hero that all should aspire to be and hopefully one day I may be worthy of being your friend].
Felix : [Thinking: Subaru Natsuki, throughout your journey you have come across unimaginable horrors that I know still plague you to this day. If you would allow me to, I will do all that I can heal your wounds and mental scars. I may not be able to heal all of them but I can lessen your pain. And maybe I can earn your forgiveness].
Felix begin staring at his hands, the same hands that boils his friend’s blood. While it was necessary to kill him, maybe he could have found a less painful way to subdue his friend. Felix then begins tearing up after recalling it
Julius : [Thinking: A true knight. That’s what you are Subaru Natsuki. You saved almost everyone here multiple times and have made a name for yourself within a year. One whose very presence uplifts the spirits of all and one who does not waver to help others. To call myself the best knight would be an insult to your journey so I bestow to you that title. I know that I am unworthy of such an action as I have hurt and even killed you. I am unworthy of being your friend but maybe one day I can repent and we can have that talk you wanted to have all that time ago].
He recalls Subaru’s death at his hands and begins tearing up.
Julius: For whatever it’s worth, I am truly sorry. He says with a shaky voice as he’s about to cry.
Wilhelm:[Thinking: A warrior, a simple boy, a knight, a lover, a survivor. That’s what you are. A simple boy who got transported to this world and has faced obstacle after obstacle. Even after all you’ve seen you continue to walk forward and I have nothing but respect for you. Once we get out of here I have a question that I would like you to think about. You without a parent or parental figure are in desperate needs, so will take this old man as a grandfather? I hope you think it over clearly as I would love for you to be my grandson].
Mimi:[Thinking: Thank you for saving my lover Subaru Natsuki ].
She then begins starring at her beloved as he gives his “Brotto” a good old Nugie while Otto tries to get out of his grip. She smiles as she her future husband having fun
Hetaro : [Thinking: I could really learn from you on how to be a better protector for my family. But I don’t think I should take in everything ].
A small giggle is heard from him as he’s recalling about all the funny Subaru and Ram bits
Tivey : [Thinking: Thanks for everything you’ve done for us big bro. Now I wanna go home and rest ]
Tivey then begins imaging her bed and begins drooling which Hetaro would call her out later on.
Ricardo : [Thinking: Subaru bro you so amazing. Defeating 2 of the 3 great mabeast in a year and defeating a sin archbishop is simply mind-boggling. I know you definitely need a drink after what happened in sanctuary so when you wake up, let’s grab a drink, on me.]
Sitting near Julius, a merchant with violet hair smiles with thinking:
Anastasia : [Thinking: Subaru you are an interesting fellow. A boy from another world with knowledge of things we cannot even comprehend is a literal dream for any merchant but even with my need to know everything, I still am impressed with you. While we may not have the best start, I promise on my honour as a Hoshin to mend our relationship and earn your trust to share your juicy secrets with me. And don’t worry, I’ll pay you happily for your efforts. I think I should discuss this with Emilia rather than that clown. Od knows what that teacher lover is thinking about].
She shows a little at the opportunity that has landed in front of her
In the back we see a certain flame princess stare down at the boy.
Priscilla : [Thinking: A clown such as you should seen himself in a higher light. No mere solider could accomplish the feats you’ve done and yet you see yourself as unworthy. Truly detestable. Such a mindset fit for a commoner but do not fret. I shall take you into my home and show you the true meaning of power and this rats can cry all they want but in the end you will be mine because this entire world is my property ].
“Al, I want him” she said as she begins fanning herself while having a confident smirk. A smirk as if she’s already won.
Al next to his princess simply sighs at her request.
Al : [Thinking: Well bro looks like we’ll be seeing each other real soon. Once she has you in her sights, she won’t let you go but at least you’ll be safe here unlike those incompetent people you call friends ].
He remembers all the suffering his bro had to endure because of his camp’s stupidity. Not even a decade could heal all of his brother’s wounds and all he wants now is to keep his bro safe.
After the credits finished, the lights turned on and people began discussing with each other. The 3 camps, Emilia, crusch and felt camps surround the boy and begin discussing ways to help and reward the boy for his action when suddenly
Hey I know you’re glad that it’s over but it actually isn’t
A voice that all in the theatre could recognize as it is the one who trapped them all here and showed them the truth.
Emilia: What do you mean director? Didn’t you say arc 4 was the most recent. After this, I cannot remember anything unusual happening until our trip to Priestella
You are somewhat correct. While the one year span between Sanctuary and Priestella did help the boy out in his recovery, it wasn’t all smooth and as you call know by now, your memories shouldn’t always be trusted.
Everybody beginning understanding what the director meant. The boy’s hell isn’t over yet and from the previous arcs, the events that current during the year span may top the tragedies that occurred in the past.
Everyone begins shaking slightly at the thought of what happened. “Did he die again?”, “Did we fail him again?”, “How many times did he suffer and we not notice?”. These questions and many more went through every member of the half-elf’s camp except a certain clown.
Rem with tears in her eyes says and an angry red aura surrounding her
Rem : So are you saying that my hero had to endure even more hardships in that year?
She begins to stand up and begins growling. The idea that her hero, her beloved may have had to suffer even more, alone when anyone could’ve help him infuriated her. She wasn’t solely getting angry with her camp members but also at herself. If she had stayed with her lover during the sloth hunt, she could’ve helped with the situation that occurred during Sanctuary and now. She felt useless but that feeling was overwhelmed with anger
Before her sister could stop her
Rem before you try to rip anyone’s throats out let me just say that the events that occurred during the 1 year span wasn’t as bad as the arcs before. In fact Subaru had began recovering during this time.
After hearing this rem along with the cast let out a small sigh as they found some relief in the directors words. They thanked Od that the boy hadn’t suffered even more due to their incompetence.
But as I said previously, his recovery wasn’t smooth selling. There were many bumps on that road and the boy’s physical and mental state is still in the gutter. Subaru would need at minimum a decade in order to fully bounce back from his journey and the world isn’t so nice to allow that
With every word that the director said, it felt like a needle piercing through their hearts. 10 years inorder to recover when the boy hadn’t been in Lugunica for even 1 proves that no sane man could’ve done what the young knight had done and with each scar that was shown, there are 10 more hidden ones beneath
Beatrice currently sitting on the lap of her contractor:
Beatrice : Betty will spend the rest of eternity helping her contractor recover if he so wishes I suppose.
A laughter could be heard from the back.
The flame princess laughs behind her fan while looking down on the cast seeing them as ants.
Priscilla : You, help him? What a joke. Maybe I should hire you as my new jester. While you may be a great spirit, you let the poor commoner die nearly as many times as the half elf. You should just relinquish the boy and allow me to handle him. He’ll be safe with me and finally begin to care for himself. Such an interesting specimen shouldn’t stay in the clutches of a witch.
She then closes her fan and points it at Emilia.
Emilia turns around and faces the flame princess with a stare one befitting the title of witch.
Emilia : You won’t lay a single slimy finger on my love. You may be right in that we do not deserve him, but we’ll step up and change so that we may be able to stand along side him. To prove to him that he does not need to always throw his life away in order to save us. I would rather die right here and now than let you anywhere near him.
If magic wasn’t nullified, the entire theatre would be enveloped with ice and flames with only few being able to survive it.
Before Priscilla could say anything:
Ok ladies let’s calm down before you two kill each other. I will summarise the events of the year span. Subaru finally had time to heals from the injuries of the previous arcs and begin training to better himself. He develops a bond with his great spirit and continues being a butler.
Throughout the year, a certain tragedy occurs, causing Subaru to question all he’s learnt throughout his time in Lugunica but eventually comes to a conclusion. After that the year was pretty smooth selling as we begin the Priestella. I won’t be showing you everything because that be crazy but I will show you the most important days.
With that said, everyone heads back to their seat and begins preparing themselves for anything that could be shown on the screen.
Ok ladies and gentlemen. Grab your popcorns and drinks ready. Hold onto your seatbelts cause we this will be a bumpy ride
Ram: What’s a popcorn? You’re starting to sound like Barusu. You’re probably a pervert like him if you speak like that.
HEEY I AM NOT!!!! Popcorn is——wait why am I gonna argue with a Tsundare?!! Uuugh this is gonna be a long one isn’t it?
As the audience giggles at the teasing of the director the screen plays and we begin the adventure.
{Arc 4.5 begins now}
Chapter 2: A Normal Start
Summary:
After sanctuary, Subaru has had time to calm down and finally relax but that becomes a major challenge
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The screen opens up the mansion being dazzled in the bright lights of the moon. It slowly begins to zoom in to a particular room. A room in which a certain butler accommodated. We see a room with a big bed in the place, some furniture placed throughout the room and 2 people in the middle. A knight and a great spirit occupying the same bed showing there bond through how they sleep. Subaru wrapping his arms around Beatrice’s body and holding her close to his chest, as if shielding her from all disaster and Beatrice wrapping her little arms around his stomach as if she’s holding him together. Both had been asleep for hours and having a face that showed that they truly cared each other’s company.
Petra barely able to contain her emotions as she watches such a cute scene squeals:
Petra : This is sooo adorable miss beatrice!!! You look so cute together. Subaru truly looks at peace in your arms.
Anastasia being the in love with cute things smiles while saying:
Anastasia : I agree. If you weren’t in Emilia camp I’d beg for you to come to mine. Subaru could join too but it’d be pretty difficult with those nasty looking eyes and his so called haterd for Julius.
At this point everyone knew that Subaru doesn’t truly hate Julius and that their friendship could only be described as “complicated”. Though that didn’t stop anyone from glancing at the purple haired candidate with thoughts of irritation for having the balls to try to take the knight and spirit away from Emilia.
Beatrice crossing her arms says in a cocky tone: I wouldn’t join any of your camps. The main reason why I’m still with the half-elf is because of my contractor’s desire to stay there.
She suddenly imagines Subaru pinching her cheek and saying that you shouldn’t be so mean
Beatrice:[Thinking: Ow, Ow, Ow, I know, I know. What a bothersome contractor you are. Even when you’re asleep you still are able to provoke me.]
The ends of her lips begin to curve upward showing a small smile
[ You really are— ]
Before she finishes her thoughts she continues saying
Beatrice : But even so, Beako has had a somewhat good time there. Somewhat.
The camp and espically Roswaal were shocked to hear Beatrice compliment them. Even if it was a small one, it meant a lot. They always got the impression that Beatrice didn’t like them so to hear that from her own mouth was so heartwarming. They all had a big smile on there facing knowing that Beatrice actually cared for them
Roswaal in the back with a small grin on his face
Roswaal :[ Thinking: You really have changed haven’t you Beatrice? I hope you keep this happiness for as long as you live ]
Rem looks back at the screen thinking:
Rem : [Thinking: Subaru looks so cute when he’s sleeping. I know I’ve seen him sleep before but never so at peace. I wish he’d hold me like that. I wish he’d—- ]
Ram saying in a calm yet stern voice
Ram : Absolutely not!
Rem turns to her sister flustered
Rem : Wha—what do you mean sis?
Ram looking her sister with disapproving eyes
Ram : You may not. Whatever you’re thinking of doing with Barusu, I forbid it. That pervert doesn’t deserve you
Rem shaking in embarrassment
Rem : How did you know I was thinking that sis? Also please don’t call Subaru such a awful word
Ram with the same expression in her face as before
Ram : I could tell with our ability but even without it I know what you’re thinking because I’m your sister.
Rem know looking down at her lap with a pink shade covering her face:
Rem : Please, please sister? It’ll be so fun and I know Subaru would enjoy it.
As the 2 oni twins continue there weird conversation, a certain ice elf was looking at the scene with a smile on her face and slight tears in her eyes
Emilia : He looks so at peace. No self-hatred, no stress, no sadness, just at peace. I wish he’d look like that more often. After all you’ve suffered through, you must’ve endured an overbearing amount of pain in your heart. I’m sorry. Once we’re out I’ll give you as many lap pillows as you want and listen to all your cries and thoughts. It’s the least you deserve.
She says that as she holds her knight’s arm while playing with his hair. Smiling at both the sleeping boy in the theatre and the one on the screen
Beatrice looks at the screen with a simple smile but something wasn’t right about it. She was smiling but also had slight tears falling on her cheek as if she’s waiting for tragedy to happen. Oh how right she was.
The rest were watching with smilies across their faces. Happy to see the boy after going through all the pain and torture he had to endure finally getting some time to just enjoy life. Something so simple for the normal person but to Subaru, this was such a refreshing moment, or at least it was.
Back to the screen:
The boy beginning shaking while in the same position. His hands slowly begin to move to the arms and holds it tightly. The boy begins to speak yet no one could hear. “Please”
“Stop. It hurts”
“No, no please. I didn’t do it.”
The boy’s shaking increase in speed and velocity and his hands began gripping his forearms even harder, digging his nails into his skin as tears begin to falls from his eyes.
Garfiel angrily stand up and speaks at a volume that wouldn’t be considered yelling but on the verge of it
Garfiel : What the hell is happening? What’s happening to my cap?
He suddenly looks at the great spirit and yells while pointing at her.
Garfiel : Beatrice do you know? Why is he shaking? What is he talking about? And why aren’t you helping?
Federica grabbing the tiger boy’s hands says in a manner befitting a maid
Frederica : Garfiel you need to control yourself and watch your language. Knowing Beatrice there must be an explanation for what’s happening.
-He’s having a nightmare-
Everyone then looks at the young loli after she said it with a chilling voice
Beatrice : Since I’ve been contracted to him, nearly every night my contractor has had nightmares that terrorised his mind. The number of times I can recall him having a decent night and getting his full rest could be counted on one hand. I’d help him recover and try to get him to tell me the problem but he never would, only saying that it was something that happened in the past. I thought that stress from slaying mabeats, killing the white whale, fighting sloth, and the events in sanctuary had bottled up to nightmares but never that this was his reasoning.
She tears violently flow her eyes, sitting on the spirit knight lap’s while looking at her contractor on the screen
Beatrice : Beako’s sorry, she’s sorry she never helped you until now. If she had been a better spirit she could’ve done more. Helped you during your times of need and become a better support for your troubles.
Everyone (except for Priscilla cause she’s priscilla) stares at the spirit with sadness in their eyes. To never truly understand why your partner is hurt is a tragic experience. While they understood why Subaru could never say, it didn’t demise the fact that to Beatrice, Subaru never truly trusted her. If she had never gotten trapped in this room, she would never know what troubled her contractor’s mind.
The boy begin scratching himself violently while screaming.
“STOP”
“SOMEONE PLEASE HELP ME.”
“OH GOD IT HURTS. PLEASE STOP IT”
Beatrice begins to awaken due to the shaking and sounds. “Su-Subaru?” She says slowly awakening but the moment he started yelling, she quickly realised what was going on and stood up quickly. “Subaru, you loyal Betty is here! Please stop hurting yourself. You’re not alone. Subaru? SUBARU?!” She begins tearing up while trying to wake the boy up. The tears from the boy begin to stain the bed and then…
*Drip*
*Drip*
*Drip*
The young man nails became covered in his blood as he’s trying to scratch. His body was trying to wake itself up but his broken mind couldn’t sync up with it. The boy began breathing quickly.
“Breathe. Breathe, it hurts”
“Please stop”
“Mom”
“Dad”
“Please help me”
“Rem”
“Ram”
“Emilia”
“It hurts”
“Someone, Anyone”
“AHHHHHHH!!!”
He suddenly sits up as he screams his lungs out. The bed is now stained in blood and tears.
Everyone stares at the screen with tears in their eyes. Not even Priscilla could stare at the scene and be unfazed.
Emilia looks at the screen crying and holding her hand to her mouth.
Emilia : Subaru. Ooh Subaru. You did all this for us but you can’t even rest in your own sleep. I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m sor—I’m sorry
She wraps her arms around her knight as if the boy would disappear while crying loudly.
Rem, Beatrice and Petra held some part of the boy while crying and apologising.
Crusch and William in the side held their heads low while thinking
Crusch:[ Thinking: Such a young man facing the horrors of the world. How foolish of me to think that he wouldn’t suffer even while in peace. What can I do to help him? ]
She quickly looked at felix who had his head down, trembling. Felix hated how Subaru was hurting. As a healer, anyone who hurts themselves should ashamed themself. Life is a precious gift so to taint it made the cat boy disgusted. But Subaru was a different. His inability to disclose his trauma and self hatred accumulated into this. It sadden the femboy but what truly made him tremble was the fact that he was apart of the poor trauma. In the sloth fight he boiled the boy’s blood to incapacitate him. How awful. To have the liquid in your body suddenly turn in magma is a form of torture that he wouldn’t want on anyone. The mere thought of the experience Subaru must’ve went through nearly made him throw up. He had to help him anyway possible.
When Crusch looked him, he took a minute before he collected himself and nodded to his princess command. After they are released they’d fine him, apologise and do what they can to heal and help the boy with his pain.
Beatrice grabs her contractor’s batten arm that is completely covered in bruises and blood. “Shhhhhh. It’s ok. Your Beako is here. It’s ok. Let out your thoughts. I’m here for you.”
Subaru stare at the wall for a moment while trying to come to his senses. He finally realises the situation he’s in. It was all a dream, a very, VERY bad dream. He then looks at his spirits and says with his empty brown eyes, “Beako?”
Wilhelm looking at the screen with a single tear falling down on his face, nearly crushing the arm rest says
Wilhelm : Even after all you’ve done, you cannot rest. What has this world done to you my boy.
He should’ve done more. If he hadn’t been so arrogant, he would’ve been able to notice the face of a man who’s been in hell. Like him, Subaru had lost nearly everyone he cared about but he was able to keep moving forward unlike himself. After his wife’s early death, his world stopped turning. His heart died along side hers and all that was left was anger. He unjustifiably threw that anger onto his grandson. A mere boy who could not understand the situation he was in and yet he threw insult after insult to the boy. So was blind in his anger to kill the whale that he did not only lose his wife but also his family and that was a sin he has to bare. So to see Subaru, someone he deemed as his grandson suffer such a terrible fate in which he could’ve done something angered him. Not at Subaru but his own narrowed mindless. He believed that he fell into the same mistake again. He believed he had changed after the death of the whale but he was the same man as before. A man only thinking of himself and unable to appreciate the gift the has until there gone.
The great spirit moved to his chest and hugged him tightly. “Yes your Betty is here so please stop it.” She says as continues to cry on his clothing.
Subaru looks at his hands that are now stained in his blood. He figures that Beatrice must’ve woken to him scream. [You’re pathetic. Making her scared like. How could you call yourself a protector when you’re in this state? You need to comfort her you trash.]
He finally hugs his companion while silently crying. “I’m sorry”, that’s all he could say. Again and again he repeated the saying until he hears:
“It’s ok. Just stop, ok? I cannot stand you hurting yourself like that in fact.” She says she’s crying into his chest. Subaru then looks at the loli and say,
“I will. Beako?”
“Yes Subaru”
“I’m scared”
“Of what?”
“….”
“Subaru?”
“Of tomorrow”
Al looks at this scene with sadness behind his rusty helmet as his hand is holding a piece of the now broken arm rest
Al : [Thinking: Bro this world is truly hell but it is your fault. You chose to go back to those monsters. Why? Why do you keep going back into the pot knowing you’ll get burned. To save them? What have they done but hurt and kill you? You should’ve ran. Ran away to a far away village where no one can recognise you and disappeared. At least then you’ll have some sort of peace. Please take my advice and run. I hate to see my bro like this. ]
Felt holding Reinhardt’s hand while balling her eyes says:
Felt : This is sickening to watch. To have those memories of everyone dying, to suffer alone and never be able to talk about it. This world truly hates you big bro but when we get out, you won’t be alone anymore. Me and Rein will help you. We can even take you out of that disgusting mansion and let you live with us if you want.
The Elf camp wanted to say something. To say that they can handle the task of helping their friend but throughout the showing, it was proven multiple times that not only are they incapable of helping him, they’re mostly the reason why he’s like this. To die in their care over 5 times, some he died alone and some they’ve caused. Everyone is the camp just looked down in shame as they realised that Felt while not in the best emotional state, wasn’t wrong.
She then looks up at her master and says, “we can stay in here I suppose.”
Still looking forward he says, “I can’t. I need to do my duties. They need me and I need them, but could—
A moment of silence filled the area as Subaru is preparing himself to ask
Subaru: Could you be there with me? I don’t know if I have the strength to face tomorrow alone.
Beatrice: Of course, anything for Beako’s contractor although you will owe me lots of sweets and heat pats in fact!
Saying the last statement with a soft chuckle. She jokingly says to brighten up the mood which she picked up from her contractor. I guess they were truly meant for each other. Subaru softly giggles at the attempt. He truly appreciated the effort as he said,
Subaru: sure thing. I love you Beako. He truly meant it and his spirit knew it as she says,
“I love you too.”
Otto sits nexts to a crying Garfiel, trying his best to comfort the young tiger boy
Otto:[Thinking: I’m sorry sir Natsuki. I claim that you should rely on us, your friends, but in actuality we’re all to blame. We couldn’t see that you were hurting this badly. We were part of the reason you’re so broken. How can we call ourselves your friends when we, no when I have wronged you so much? All we can now is say we’re sorry but how can we right our wrongs? ]
He looks back to the crying boy on the screen and whispers with tears in his eyes
Otto : I don’t know if we can
After a couple of minutes of silence, the boy lets go of his spirit and she begins healings him.
Beatrice: Do you want to talk about your nightmare?
Subaru: I can’t
Beatrice: You can’t or won’t I suppose
…….
-I can’t
Beatrice: …….
I understand then. I can tell you truly want to speak about it but something isn’t allowing you to
Subaru turns to Beatrice who is currently healing his left bloody arm and asks in a sad tone, as if he’s wondering why would she believe him
Subaru: How could you tell?
Beatrice: The smell of the witch increases when you have nightmares and your eyes. Those eyes tell me you’re not lying but even with all that gone, I would still believe you in fact.
Subaru nearly about to burst into tears again say in a weaken tone
Subaru: Ho-How?
Beatrice looks at her contractor with a small smile on her face
Beatrice: Because you my contractor of course. Has the lack of sleep really dull your mind?
Emilia, felt, Petra, Rem and Otto stood up and collectively hugged the great spirit
Emilia: Thank you for helping my knight. You’re the best miss Beatrice.
Rem: Thank you for helping my hero when I was gone. Thank you Beako .
Felt: Thank you for helping my big bro out in his time of need. You’re the best Beako.
Petra: Thank you for helping my lover out. You’re the best Beako.
Otto: Thank you for helping my friend out. You’re the best Beako.
Beatrice : Hey! Only my contractor can call me Beako in fact!
Beatrice tried getting away from the group hug but with her small body and lack of magic all she could was struggle. Her pouting face eventually turned into a small smile. While she only needed her contractor to be happy, she felt some form of joy being in this hug. She knew if Subaru was here he’d be overjoyed with Beatrice getting so much love.
After a couple, the group broke up and went back to their seats.
Subaru was about to say something but nothing came. Just starring at Beako and hearing those words brought him back to reality and as tears flow from his eyes he says two simple words
Subaru:…..Thank you….
He smiles at her not with his normal, fake one but a true, genuine smile.
After healing his arms he hugs Beako again and says
Subaru: You’re the best spirit ever Beako.
Beatrice: I know I am so as for compensation I want lots of head pats I suppose.
Subaru: You’ll get all the head pats you want then.
Beatrice: Good. Now it’s time to head back to bed. If you’re gonna do your duties then you’ll need all the rest you can get and you especially need some now.
He laughs at the insult and says
Subaru: Okay then let’s—-
The memory of him getting his back stabbed by the thugs forces its way into his mind as he begin shaking
Felt and Reinhard looked down in disappointment. While it wasn’t their fault that Subaru died, those thugs are now in their camp. Reinhard felt especially bad because he could’ve help had he been faster
Felt : Were gonna have to straighten them out and get them to apologise. Sorry again big bro
Reinhard : Don’t put that on yourself miss Felt. It was my fault for not getting to him faster.
Felt angry that Reinhard is once again putting the blame on himself stands up and punches him arm which while doing no damage did send a message
Felt : Uuugh, how could you say not to put it on myself when you’re doing the same thing you hypocrite?! You’re only human no matter how many divine protections you have. You can’t protest everyone all at once and you know it you jerk.
While rude, it was the words Reinhard needed to calm himself down. To not burden himself with something he couldn’t control. He still felt a little guilty but the weight was lessen.
Reinhard : Thank you miss Felt
Felt now looking at Reinhard with a smile on her face
Felt : Your welcome your red jerk
Beako scared of what may happen if she doesn’t stop now holds his hand and says
Beatrice: It’s ok, Betty is here
With those words his mind cleared up as the shaking stopped.
He looks at Beatrice with tired eyes and asks
Subaru: Hey Beako can we sleep in the corner of the room
he point to the only empty corner of the room
Beatrice stares at him in confusion but realises if this can help him sleep then it was fine
Beatrice: Sure thing I suppose but I’m sleeping on your lap. A beauty like me cannot be seen sleeping on the dirty floor.
Subaru: Hey! I swept the floor before I went to bed but ok.
He says the last part with a defeated sigh but was glad that Beatrice agreed. He didn’t know if he could have slept with his back exposed.
He picks up the mattress off the bed frame and put it in the corner as he grabbed the blanket and began preparing for sleep.
He sat in the corner while Beatrice sat on his lap both being covered in a large blanket. Subaru beginning to fall asleep says
Subaru: Beako, Thank you
Beatrice: For what?
Subaru: For being here. For helping me. For supporting me. For picking me.
Beatrice still looking forward says
Beatrice: You’re welcome and thank you for saving me. Thank you for allowing me to begin living after 400 years I suppose.
Subaru: Huh? Sorry Beako, I couldn’t heaaaa….
As he was talking Beatrice sapped some of his mana so he could fall asleep faster. She wanted to talk more but knew that he needed his rest and chose the quickest option. Subaru quickly fell asleep but this time with a small smile on his face.
Beatrice snuggling on her contractor says
Beatrice: Goodnight my silly contractor and thank you.
With that they both fell asleep and began walking around in the land of dreams
*Not Echidna’s domain just in case you got confused*
As the finale scene came about a voice could be heard from the theatre
—Ok, we’ll take a quick break and then we’ll continue the episode. Converse, Take a break, chill and we’ll be back. And No Anastasia you can’t ask questions this time—
Right as the merchant was about to ask she was caught off. She crossed her arms and made a pout face
Anastasia : “Hmph! Buzz kill”
A soft laughter could be heard from her camp knowing that she’d try to get some information to benefit her.
Notes:
It seems like some of you guys actually like my content which is very surprising to me so I had to make the next one quick. I do not know how many chapters I’ll make but I know that multiple chapters will be centered around one day. Juggling the actual story + the reactions is way harder than it seems. To all those reaction stories, Kudos to you.
I usually watch dub anime so I don’t know how to use the endings like “—sama” or “—-kun” well enough to implement it into the story so until I do I just won’t add them.
Writing Roswaal into the reaction for emotional moments is tough cause the guy is nearly heartless so sorry for all the Roswaal lovers for giving him so little lines. Can’t wait to begin the next one when I feel like it
Chapter 3: The Duty of a Simple Man
Summary:
Subaru begins a normal or at least that’s what he wanted it to he
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Before the next screening could begin the Emilia camp began discussing the matter of her spirit knight
Emilia : He’s suffering because we’re incompetent. I’m sorry my knight. What can I do to help?
She continued to play with his hair while having a small, sympathetic smile. She had slight bags under her eyes from all the emotional distress and crying, but this wasn’t a moment about her. Her knight was in a living hell and had she not been brought here, she wouldn’t ever truly have known why he was so sad.
Beatrice: Betty’s contractor is a very forgiving man but I’m not so kind.
She had an arrogant look on her face because of her amazing contractor. But she soon realized this wasn’t the time or place for such a look and quickly returned to her calm yet stern appearance. She sat back on her friends lap and continued
Beatrice : If we are gonna began to help him, we shouldn’t show him pity. He wouldn’t all of us to pity him for his suffering. We have to help him get through it. I am not in the clear either. I abandoned him several times and could’ve eased his heart but chose to only stab it.
Rem was about to counter her argument saying that she did help Subaru but was quickly caught off my the spirit…
Beatrice : I won’t play innocent, but I won’t play victim either. Betty is truly disappointed in her myself but what he needs now isn’t “sorry’s” or “forgive me” but someone who can be there for him to hear his story. Someone who can wipe away his tears and a shoulder to lean on.
She said in a determined voiced. If no one will step up to help her then she’d do this alone. Her contracted need not suffer alone anymore.
Beatrice : That’s what we have to do. If we cannot then we have no rights to be called his friends and family.
Those words opened the eyes of the camp. Throughout the screening, a dark cloud of self doubt and hatred brewed above them. They hated themselves for what they had done to their friend, their brother, their hero, and their lover. They didn’t think they were worthy of being near him. Beatrice word’s were like sunlight piercing through the darkness. There was hope for them. Even if it’s a small glimmer of light, there was a chance that they could help him and still be beside him. They would never forgive themselves but if they could help the boy that saved and bettered all there lives, maybe to could live with themselves and maybe….forgive themselves. They wouldn’t let this opportunity slip away, they couldn’t. He has done so much for them, how could they not try to give an ounce back?
A certain red princess in the back begin laughing at the statement. Her eyes were filled with arrogance, but showed a little form of respect.
Priscilla: Your camp must be with simpletons if it took you this long to realise! How foolish, it’s almost laughable.
She stood up with a smile and confidence on her face and waved her fan to the left.
Priscilla : Your camp is made of filth, annoying flees and incompetent swines. That commoner saved your pathetic lives countless times and yet, it took until now to fully realise your own stupidity. You couldn’t see his sadness, his desperation, nor his lack of self worth. Idiots, the lot of you.
She began laughing at the half elf camp. Priscilla knew the outcome of what will happen once they are released. The world always favoured her and now has shown her someone who can rewrite fate itself. She would acquire him not only for his power and knowledge, but also because of his great and noble character. She respected how much he loved those he held close and showed compassion for others but the lack of self worth and the self harm was nauseating to her. Someone who slayed 2 out of the 3 great ma beasts, defeating a sin archbishop and has contracted himself to a great spirit all within a year should take major pride in his work. No mere mortal could accomplish that in their lifetime yet he did but instead of relishing in his accomplishments, he only felt sadness and emptiness. Such a person disgusted her and she would fix that problem because it was duty as leader to guide those beneath her to a better future, that is the job of a queen after all.
Priscilla : The world favors me and has blessed my divine eyes with that boy. He will be mine so you might as well give up. I will take him in and fix that disgusting self hatred he has. I will make him a man worthy of his own accomplishment as it is my job as future queen of this nation.
She pulled the fan to her face covering only the lower face and she giggled with excitement as she started at her rivals.
Beatrice looks back at the flame princess with complete determination in her eyes. She did not have shred of fear or intimidation in her eyes and she knows that her contractor wouldn’t either
Beatrice : If you want Betty’s contractor, you’ll face a losing battle
Priscilla smirks behind her fan at the challenge as she sits down
Priscilla : I cannot wait to see that determination shatter vermin. Aldebaran begin preparation for our new guest quickly
Al who is trying to mind his business turns to face his lady
Al : Yes my lady but would you mind stop calling me that name? It’s not a go——
A sudden kick to the head stops the 1 armed knight from finishing that sentence
Ok ladies and gentlemen, the next screening will begin so why don’t we get back into our seats and calm down
Al: Ugggh, you didn’t have to kick me so hard did you my lady?
He scratches the side of his helmet as he picks himself up and returns to his seat
With that little hick up out of the way, let the show begin
The screen glow a bright white as the screen light up. The screen then shows a sleeping knight and his spirit. It is currently 9 in the morning. A knock could be heard from the door as it wakes Beatrice up. As she continues to hear the knock she finally remembers what happened last night and quickly stood up and went to the door. She open the door only to see one of the twin oni maids of the mansion.
Petra: Wow Ram, you really do not like Subaru if you’re knocking that hard. What did he do to you?
Ram clearly furious that someone were to question such a simple idea
Ram : He’s lazy, he talks to much, he cuts food horribly, he is trying to sweep my dear sister off her feet while having feelings for another women, he’s a pervert. Should I continue?
Otto: He may be a little strange but Subaru is a great guy. You should go more easy on him Ram.
He wanted to defend his friend more but knew that Ram didn’t truly mean that as her form of showing concern is “unique” to say the least
Ram crossing her arms while looking to the side
Ram : The day Barusu actually matures is the day I will stop my rightful insults.
Everyone knew that it was useless to continue the conversation as Ram would rather die then say something nice about him
Beatrice: What is it I suppose?
She says that rubbing her eyes as she was still gathering her bearings
Ram looking down to meet the gaze of the small spirit and bows
Ram: Hello Ms. Beatrice, I’m here to find Barusu. He didn’t show up for morning routine. He’s probably still being the lazy fly he is.
Beatrice hearing her master being insulted finally was awaken
Felix watches with his cat ears point up
Felix : Ooh she’s mad now. Tear her up
He begins to shout while crusch holds her head down in embarrassment
Beatrice: Said by the useless maid. I pity the other 2 maids for having to deal with such an incompetent co-worker. I wonder how my contractor deals with urchins like you
The entire Emilia camp were shocked to hear that and said in unison: OOH THAT MUST’VE HURT BADLY.
But suddenly at the realisation that Beatrice was also dissing them Rem, Federica and Petra say: HEY!!!
The rest of the cast have a small laugh while the great spirit continues to look at the screen with an arrogant smile as if she already won
Ram was surprised to hear this. Usually her insults for Barusu would only be met with her being told to not to do that so here such a retort was shocking. She didn’t have a come back for this event and so couldn’t say anything as she stares at the old loli.
Even without magic, everyone could sense the anger building up in the pink hair maid. Had this been shown outside, god forbid what would happen next
Rem and Roswaal in the back trying to calm down their companion
Rem : Please calm down sis. Miss Beatrice didn’t mean to say that
Roswaal : I agree. You shouldn’t become soo~ooo overwhelmed by such simple comments
Ram : Thank you both but I’m completely fine
Both Roswaal and Ram looked at the maid with 1 eye brow raised as they took notice of the arm rest that has been completely destroyed by the girl’s hand.
As the trio continue discussing:
Beatrice: Betty’s contractor still resting from the hard work of training and doing your job so he’ll rest for some time. He’ll continue his job when he is fully rested. If that’s all then good day I suppose
Petra: Awww you really care for him don’t you miss Beatrice
Beatrice: Hmph! Of course Betty does. Betty’s contractor is the best and must be treated as so. If he cannot see that himself that it is my duty to do so
She says with her arms crossed and a bigger smile
Ram who finally collected herself from the previous insults but couldn’t find anything to say as she accepts what she says
Beatrice slams the door at her face, clearing still mad about her insulting her contractor.
Ram: [ Thinking: You’ll pay for this Barusu ]
She begins to head back to her master to see that he was having a troubled frown on his face. She grabbed his hand and she returns to her previous position. The troubled face slowing shifted to a small grin as she returns to the dream world.
It is now 11 in the morning and we see a certain butler quickly getting ready as he is voices his concerns
Subaru: Oh god! Oh god! Oh god! I slept in and now I missed the morning shift. Ram is gonna kill me
He continues saying his restless thoughts out loud as he is getting ready as quickly as possible
Subaru: Beakoooo. Why didn’t you wake me up?!!
Garfield and Otto giggling in the background
Garfiel : Captain is always panicking over the little things. We shouldn’t judge him for resting a little more
Otto : Yeah but knowing him, giving him too much leeway could backfire and cause him to develop a horrible habit of sleeping in. I think he needs this schedule to stay on track. Once I saw him waking up at near dawn
As he says that both burst out laughing even more
Felt having the time of her life looking and big bro having a meltdown
Felt : Big bro you’re a comedy wizard. You could create a killer business with those silly faces
Even Reinhard began laughing at the funny scene
She continues to laugh while the Sword saint watches the scene with a small smile on his face
Ricardo : Hey you should never judge a man for sleeping in. Naps is a great source of comfort
He says that while playing his his small beard
Anastasia looking back with a smug look on her face
Anastasia : Like how you sleep in whenever you’re not doing a job?
She says with a small giggle in her voice
Ricardo : HEY!! I will not be judge in the way I spend my free time
The Anastasia came burst out laughing at Demi-human’s comeback
Beatrice not looking at the fool as she reads her book on the bed.
Beatrice: Because you were extremely tired from yesterday’s work. As your spirit, Betty cannot allow such self-destructive behaviour continue in fact
Subaru nearly dressed in his uniform looks back
Subaru: Aww you were worried about me!!! How could I have a better spirit.
He says as he picks up the loli and spins
her around
Beatrice: Stop it I suppose!!!
She says but her words and her face were contradictory to each other. She was enjoying this moment with her master.
Subaru again quickly realising that he’s puts the spirit back down and continues quickly getting dressed and placing the mattress back on the bed.
Subaru: Ok Betty I’m heading off. I will bring you some sweets later for helping me and being the best spirit EVER.
Beatrice suddenly remembering to do some quickly shouts
Beatrice: WAIIT!!!!
Subaru quickly halted his pace and turned around with a confused look
Beatrice: Here!
Beatrice hands a red, 200 empty page, lined notebook with a quill
The half elf camps look at the book with confusion on their faces.
Emilia: A notebook? I don’t get it
Subaru: A notebook?
Beatrice: Yes. You may not be able to say what is bothering you with Betty but you could tell it to this notebook. It may help ease your mind in fact!
Subaru looks at the notebook with tears growing on his eyes as he realises what she had done as he suddenly picks her up and hugs her
Crusch at the sudden realisation that there methods in order to help him looked at her healer with eyes that said “make a note of this” as the healer was already engraving this into his psyche.
Rem jolted up with admiration for the spirit.
Rem : Miss Beatrice you’re a genius. This way of therapy could truly help him with his mental state. Thank you for helping my hero.
She bows down to the spirit who’s on the lap of her master
Rem : Did you learn anything from the pages?
Beatrice the moment the book was shown lost her smile and began looking down in shame
Beatrice: No. As Betty gave him the book, I made a note to myself to never read it as it was my master’s privacy. But the sadder part was that he never used it
The entire theatre gave a look of sadness and confusion. The boy would never deliberately try to hurt his spirit, that is something every one here knew as law so they questioned on why he never did.
Roswaal : [ Thinking: Did he lose the book? No, knowing him he’d spend eternity looking for it then tell his spirit that he simply lost it. Then something must’ve happened that caused him to never use. Yes, I’m beginning to put the pieces together. ]
Ram the ever observant, took notice that her master had come to some ideas on what’s happening but didn’t bother to continue as she looks back on the screen
Beatrice: Last night you told Betty that you couldn’t face the world on your own but Betty knows she can’t always be there. Betty hates it but that’s the cruel reality I suppose. So if you need to talk to someone, even if I’m not there you can really on this book
Subaru while having tears in his eyes
Subaru: Thank you. I know your trying your best and I’m an incompetent fool but thank you for trying your best to help me
Beatrice fully accepting the hug says
Beatrice: Your not a fool in fact. You’re my contractor and Betty will do all she can to help you. Even if I’m not the one who makes the breakthrough
Subaru puts down the loli and pats her head.
Subaru: Still thank you. I will see you right after I finish my tasks and before my training.
After the exchange, the young butler put the book, the bottle of ink and the quill in a drawer in his desk. With that the young butler left the room leaving the spirit with slight tears in her eyes
Beatrice: You simpleton. Betty will be awaiting your return
The Demi-human triplets couldn’t take it anymore as the water gates broke wide open.
Mimi : That bond is so precious. Such a magical bond they have
The other 2 begin sobbing while trying to comfort Mimi
Beatrice while still looking down and a faint smile says
Beatrice : “Magical?” Yes, such a is perfect to describe our bond. Magical
We cut to Ram and Frederica discussing something while cutting fruits when a boy with raven hair suddenly ran in slamming the door open.
Subaru while catching his breath: I’m here! I’m here! Ooh god I shouldn’t have ran so fast but I’m here.
The 2 maids look at the boy who was barley holding himself up
Frederica: Good morning Subaru. How is your day going?
Subaru looking up with tired eyes
Subaru: It’s been going well Frederica. Sorry for not showing up earlier, I was ahhh….
Before he could speak more Frederica quickly walked up to the boy and whispers
Frederica: We already know why but you shouldn’t mentioned it. Ram is especially mad of how Ms.Beatrice acted when you slept in so be cautious.
Subaru after here clenches his fist
[ Thinking: Beakoooo! I don’t know whether I should be mad or happy. But I’ll drop it since you’re soo cute and you helped me last night ]
Beatrice throwing her arms around while having a pouting face
Beatrice: How could you ever think badly of Betty? Your health is all that matters to Betty. I will give a good lecture when we’re out
She says as she begins to punch the unconscious boy, doing no real damage because her lack of muscle
The camp laughs at the cute interaction
Ram: Frederica, please stop babying the insect. A man like that doesn’t need anymore hand outs than he already has.
She turns around to face the 2 while glaring at the knight
Subaru: Please forgive me Ram!
He says while lowering his head and clasping his hands to make a peace sign
Subaru: I’ll do double, no triple the amount of work to make it up
Al: Ooh that sounds bad. Why do you keep putting yourself in these situations bro?
He says he hold his head while shaking
Felt: Yeah big bro. Be more like me.
She says while pointing at herself
Reinhard : Please calm yourself Ms.Felt. It’s unbecoming of a lady like you
Ram turns back to continue chopping up the fruits
Ram: You better otherwise it’s the garbage for you. Not like it’d be a punishment for someone as gross as you. You pervert.
Rem looks back her twin sister while have an evil yet happy smile
Rem: Sis, please stop insulting my hero. I really want you 2 to get along.
Ram after hearing this quickly looks away, not finding the right words to say to her adorable younger sister while hearing little giggles from Petra and Otto but this wasn’t the main reason she turned away because she had come to a dreadful thought.
“ I don’t remember this ”
She had quickly thought of the worse but a new idea came into her mind.
Ram :[Thinking: Maybe I simply forgot. The many conversations I’ve had with Barusu must’ve made me forget when he speaks in his annoying voice]
This was only logical thought that she could she as the possible solution. This was also the way in which she could continue to watch the scene with shedding a tear or acting abnormal but her mask wasn’t perfect enough to hide from her master
Subaru: Ooh you hit a nerve! I don’t think I’ll recover from that one.
He grabs his chest as if a spear went through it but stands up fully now breathing normally
Subaru: But hey at least I can be useful so I’ll take my leave and begin my duty.
Otto: You idiot. You need to have more self respect. I should give you a good punch to wake you up
Petra: I wonder where I’m at while this is happening
He grabs one of the an cut appas from Ram’s basket
Subaru: Since I didn’t have breakfast yet, I’ll take this. You know what they say, “an apple a day keeps the doctor away”
He says as he quickly leaves the kitchen before Ram could say anything.
BARUSUUUU!!!
The entire burst into laughter seeing the angry girl. Even priscilla has a little giggle behind her fan
An angry roar could be heard from the kitchen and the young man runs away while chewing on the appa
Frederica looking back at the pink haired maid while uncovering her ears from the loud roar
Federica: You two have a strange relationship
Ricardo: Strange isn’t even the half of it. More like a toxic relationship.
Ram: Whatever do you mean? That man is a fool who happens to be lucky to be living near my presence
Frederica: Ooh hush up. We both know you enjoy his company. Before he came here you weren’t this energetic.
Frederica after hearing this also came to the same conclusion as her pink haired friend, she had once again failed to help her friend. Many did not take note but over the year, Frederica and Subaru became close. Nothing too crazy as his something like him and Otto or him and her brother but it was a relationship based on respect and understanding. So when she finally realized that she had let him die again, she wanted to shed a tear but her years of working as a maid made her bottle down the emotion as to not seem weak
Rem not noticing the inner meltdown of Frederica was blushing at the scene: Yes before Subaru showed up, the mansion was pretty quiet and dull but it looks like one big happy family. I’m truly glad
Emilia looking to her to see Rem holding Subaru’s arm and smiling
Emilia: I agree. Before I didn’t have friends and didn’t have the confidence to speak to you guys but now I couldn’t even dream of living anywhere else. I love you guys
The camp smiled in agreement. They love their home and all the members in it,(except a certain clown)
Ram: I don’t know what you mean. Maybe all that time outside the mansion dulled your mind
Frederica: Suuuure. And also your one evil lady. We both know that you aren’t truly mad at Subaru. You just wanted some excuse not to do your chores and used that as an him to get to do your job
Rem couldn’t answer because whatever she would say would be an obvious lie and so chose to drop it and continue her work
Frederica: Ram, whatever shall I do with you?
She says as she returns back to her duty of being a maid
Throughout the day we see the young butler clean the bathrooms, sweeps the halls. Wash the clothing, fix all the beds in the mansion, wipe the windows and cut the grass
Subaru lies on the field while staring at the sky
Subaru: Oooh wow I’m tired. Why did I agree to do triple the work. I’ve barely did my own duty today and it’s only 1 pm. I have so much to do before my training with Clind and Garfield at 5.
Felix: Wow he does all that then goes off to train? That’s a hard worker but he needs to take more breaks and sleep. All that fatigue will build up and will cause future problems
Julius looking at the scene with some admiration for the young man’s hard work
Julius: It’s incredible how hard he works. The true spirit of a knight. I would like to spar with you more and maybe…
He says the last part in his head
Julius: [ Thinking: And maybe hang out with you. I hope to become good friends with you Spirit knight and if I myself am unworthy ]
A certain sliver hair elf girl with amethyst eyes comes into view of the young butler.
Emilia: Would like to hear what you should do?
Subaru still laying down but having slight blushes on his cheeks
Subaru: Hey Mili, wow you just get more beautiful everyday don’t you? I’m lucky to be able to see it everyday.
Wilhelm: He truly put his heart on his sleeve. I admire that. I should visit him more and bring some tea
He says while having a genuine smile on his face thinking of what he’d do once he leaves this place
Emilia madly blushing: You block head
She says while holding the young boy’s hand
Emilia looking away, blushing from her face and elf ears
Emilia: You dunderhead, you shouldn’t such things so casually
Subaru: Who even says “dunderhead” in this day of age?
They both begin laughing at the interaction. Both really cared for each other and seeing one another brought great joy for them
We cut to the 2 sitting on the bench. Subaru laying back on the table while Emilia sitting in a formal position
Emilia: Wow that sounds rough. Maybe I should speak to Ram to ease the amount of work you have to do
Subaru quickly sitting up right says
Suabru: No, No, No, No! Don’t do that. While yes it is a lot of work, it’s my fault for sleeping in. Also I was the one who said he’d do it and as a knight of Emilia and a man I cannot back down on my words.
Reinhard: It’s nice to see that he finally is an official knight. He should’ve gotten it way earlier but still
Nearly everyone in the theater agreed with the Sword Saint. They all plan to throw him a celebration for his knighthood and his accomplishments once they get out
Emilia smiling while hearing this
Emilia: Wow. You have such a determined face right now. Alright but quickly do your chores and your training so you can meet me in my room. I’ll give a reward afterwards if you do a good job.
Subaru blushing all over his face says
Subaru: A lap pillow from you? Wow you’re so amazingly generous Mili. I will get to it right away so I don’t waste any more time
He says as he begins to stand up, filled with determination to get through the day and get his reward.
Emilia: That’s great to hear. I can’t wait till then. I have to get back to my candidate studies so I’ll see you soon.
She says as she sees the knight ran away while waving at her
Petra: Aww you’re so cute together but I won’t lose to you Ms.Emilia and Ms.Rem
Emilia: We’ll see. My love for him is stronger then anything you could muster
Rem: He did tell me he loved me so I guess I already won.
Rem says thinking back to the aftermath of the white subjugation. While it was underhanded, she did get him to say it so she thought she already won
Garfield, Al, and Ricardo all looked at the girls and came to the same question: Subaru, how do you do it?
As the three women continued their argument
Crusch looks at the screen with a slight blush: I wonder how it would feel to have a man like him say that to me.
Then Crusch begin blushing even more and the thought of the boy and her being together
Crusch : Get that idea out your head. He likes them. Bu-But—-But he never said he didn’t like you
As Crusch is having an internal breakdown
We cut to the boy dusting some vases humming to himself but as he looks to the center of the hallway he sees it
Suddenly the mood of the entire theater changes and what they have just witnessed shaken them to their core
Subaru’s pupil had dilated, his heart begins beating faster, his body begins shaking as he sees a dead Rem. Body facing down with witch cultist blades stabbed in her back.
Garfiel quickly stood up and shouted:
Garfiel : What’s going on?! Rem should be in her bedroom still in her coma form right? What’s happening
Otto quickly grabbing his friend saying
Otto : Calm down Garf, we don’t know what’s happening. We need to continue watching to figure what’s going on
Rem and Ram held each while trembling while Emilia held onto her knight’s jacket as hard as she could nearly tearing it
Crusch shocked to see the scene, quickly turns to Emilia and ask
Crusch : Emilia to do have any knowledge on what’s going on?
Emilia still being shaken by the scene takes a couple of seconds to calm herself as she looks back and says
Emilia : No. This entire year we, or more likely I, never saw anything abnormal with Subaru or with the people in the mansion
The conclusion that many came to is that either Subaru had used RBD or something else was happening and that idea broke any layer of happiness or joy. No one, not even Ram, Emilia or Beatrice had noticed any changes with Subaru within the year and so they began sobbing at the idea that he suffered and they couldn’t notice while the rest were in a state of shock but until someone were to confirm there suspicions, they decided to believe that he didn’t use RBD as it was the only way they could continue to watch
Subaru begins hyperventilating
Subaru:[ Thinking: NO! NO! NO! NO! This isn’t real. She isn’t dead. She’s still alive in her room still asleep. Please just go away. I know I failed you and others many times but please stop this. ]
Rem: Oh my hero, what’s happening to you?
She says she holds her sister and crying heavily
Roswaal already knowing what’s going on says in a stern voice
Roswaal : He’s seeing a hallucination
Everyone turns to the clown with sadness but a bit of concern as he may be part of what’s going on
Felt : What are you talking about you clown bastard?! I swear if you are causing this then I will kill you
Reinhard grabbing his lady hand calmly says
Reinhard : Lady Felt, please calm down. We do not know the reason for what’s happening and any information we can gather will help Subaru in the long run.
Felt finally calming down faces the clown with a much more calm face
Reinhard : But if this is his doing, then I will punish him with every ounce of strength I have.
That threat allow make the magician sweat. If he lied or didn’t word his words carefully then it’d be the end for him
Roswaal : After all the amount of mental and physical damage he’s endured, it’d make sense that he would begin seeing hallucinations or suffer through panic attacks. He’s reliving his failed loops over and over again. No amount of healing magic can help deal with his inner mind
The half-elf camp becomes frozen, as if they all got encased in a layer of ice. Of course they knew that Subaru would be dealing with mental issues. No mortal could walk through his hell and come out unscathed. Even with the witches help, his suffering and tragedy would continue to haunt him but to this degree was nerve-racking.
Subaru continues to hyperventilate as his eyes slowly becomes blurry as his he begins to wobble around trying to regain his sense of balance but then his left arm, the arm that was carrying the duster suddenly went limp
Everyone eyes widen and the scene they were looking at.
Subaru begins to look down only to see that one of his arms is missing
Subaru: Huh?
Emilia and Rem began crying while holding the young knight as if he’s about to disappear
Rem : It’ll be alright Subaru. I’m here, you saved me. You didn’t fail. I love you so please wake up
Beatrice silently cried while in the fetal position continuously saying:
Beatrice : I’m sorry. Betty is sorry. Please forgive me for not being a better spirit
All the knights held their heads down in shame and sadness
Julius : To not even find peace in your own home. This world is truly sick. How can we help you my friend?
Notes:
Yeah I can tell this is gonna be a long series. 3 chapters and I haven’t even finished the first episode. Well I guess that means more content for you guys.
If you have any suggestions on how I could better write the characters line please tell me. While I do believe I’m doing alright, I know characters like Roswaal, Priscilla and Garfiel have different speaking manners and would love to improve on that
Chapter 4: A Slow Dissension into Madness
Summary:
Subaru’s mind begins falling apart due to the stress of RBD
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Subaru’s continues to stare at his now missing arm
Subaru:[Thinking: Where’s my arm? WHERE’S MY ARM? I CAN FEEL IT BUT I CAN’T SEE IT!! OH GOD WHAT’S HAPPENING?]
Rem, currently sobbing her eyes out while wrapping her arms around Subaru
Rem: I’m here. Your Rem is here. Please Subaru wake up.
Emilia silently crying while starring at the screen when her anger and sadness couldn’t handle it anymore as she pull Beatrice by the dress to her face
Emilia: WHAT IS HAPPENING? WHERE IS HIS ARM? WHY DIDN’T YOU EVER SAY ANYTHING ABOUT HIS CONDITION?
Beatrice surprised at what had just happened. Never in a million years would she think that Emilia could this angry and so did not have a an answer as she begins to cry. Not for herself but because she could never say why.
Suddenly Frederica grabs Emilia’s arm and looks at the Half elf with tears in her eyes
Frederica : Please Emilia. As a candidate of the throne I cannot command you to do something that goes against your judgement but as your friend and Subaru’s please let go of her and allow her to explain. She has the right to as Subaru’s caretaker
Petra wraps her arms around Emilia’s waist
Petra: Please Emilia. If not me, then for Subaru. What would he think if he saw you now?
Emilia while still holding a crying Beatrice, turns to see the young man still asleep being held by the blue hair maid
After a couple of seconds she lets go of the great spirit
Emilia: I’m sorry. I’m…I’m sorry: I shouldn’t have blamed you for his condition. We are all somewhat responsible but even still…
She bows her head down and begins to cry
Emilia: Please, what is happening to him? Why is my knight, my friend, my love missing a piece of himself. I beg you that you tell me
Beatrice stands on Emilia’s seat and stares for a couple of seconds as she finally finds the words to say
Beatrice: I…I don’t know. In all my efforts of trying to help him, I’ve never been able to label all his conditions but for this one it’s some sort of reverse phantom pain.
Emilia rises her head: Reverse Phantom pain?
Beatrice: Yes. Phantom pain is when someone with a missing limb experiences pain where the former piece is…
Al turns away as he knows the feeling with Priscilla stares at the half man with some sadness in her eyes. Not so much that anyone would notice but still
Beatrice: But in his case, it’s some sort of opposite. He has all his pieces but he see them as missing and experiences the pain of losing it. Before we came here I couldn’t understand the reasoning on what he thought that but now I realize that he’s experiencing previous loops in which he lost those limbs. I’ve only seen this reaction twice and have caught the aftermath of his injury multiple times
Felix listening in on the conversation while crying silently over the realization that he too may be apart of this and asks in a scared voice
Felix : Ho..Ho….How have you be..en a..able to dealing with i..it?
Crusch holds the demi-human knight’s hand knowing what is thinking
Crusch : We’ve all been apart of suffering so don’t take it solely on yourself
Felix : But Ms.Cus—
Felix gets interrupted by Beatrice
Beatrice : By putting him to sleep and healing him. If I found him in the aftermath I would simply hug him, listen to him while also healing him. But…
She began to cry heavily
Beatrice : I couldn’t understand why he was doing it or how to permanently stop it. I’ve tried multiple method and none stuck, they only halted it. I want to help him but I don’t know how.
She curled up while sitting on her contractor’s lap
Everyone then understood that Beatrice was also suffering from her contractor’s action. Her contractor was suffering and no matter what she did, she couldn’t help her master.
Felix stepped up, walked down to the great spirit and put his hand on her shoulder
Felix : You won’t be alone now. We all want to help him and with all of power, skills and knowledge, I’m sure we can find some way to help him. Even if it’s only a small bit
Beatrice looks up and turns to the cat boy with tears in her eyes and said in a quiet voice
Beatrice : T..thank you
After the conversation, everyone returned to their seat to continue to watch this tragedy
As he continues to stare at the missing limp, a massive wave of pain spreads through his arm to his shoulder causing him to hit on his tongue to not scream
Subaru holds his arms tightly and begins stretching
Subaru:[Thinking: It’s there, it’s there, I can feel it but I can’t see it! Why can’t I see it! Oh god what’s happening to me? It hurts, it hurts so much. It feels like—
A flashback of Rem tearing Subaru’s arm off with her Morningstar and killing him. He begins to tear up and profusely sweating at the face
Rem seeing herself slaughter her love, made her hatred of herself grow even more. No matter what others said, whether they hated her and sympathize with her, she only saw herself as a monster. One who stole her sister’s horn and now tortured the one who melted her soul and made her time start moving.
Rem let’s go of her hero’s arm and says in a sad tone
Rem : I’m sorry. I know I’m unworthy of your love as I’ve killed you not once, but twice. I really am a monster
Before her sister or Emilia could speak to Rem
Subaru:[Thinking: No, it wasn’t her fault. I was acting suspicious and I had the witches scent on me. I deserved it! right. RIGHT?!! ]
He turns around while continuing to tear at his own flesh
Felt starring at the scene couldn’t stomach it anymore and vomit on the floor. After she finish she stares at the floor while hysterically breathing
Felt : I’m useless. I’m so useless. I claim to be his friend but all I did was relax and study across the country while my big bro is dying over and over again. Why did I try harder? Am I so heartless that I couldn’t help the guy, the man who saved my life?
Reinhard quickly hugs Felt from behind
Reinhard : It isn’t only your fault. We all failed him in a way. I have many divine protections, and yet I couldn’t help an innocent man from death. I failed him many, many times but this viewing isn’t just showing us our failures but how we can better ourselves. To help the man who helped and saved us all so please don’t think like that
After a minute, Felt dried up her tears and hugged her knight back
Felt : Hah, where did you learn how to speak like that? You get another Divine protection that allows you to speak like Subaru
Reinhard : Heh, I learnt it from my lady. A lady and her knight begin to rub off on each other as they say
Felt hugged Reinhard back, happy to see that he is finally beginning to think of himself better as they let go of each other and returned back to their seats
Subaru:[Thinking: I need to get to Beako ]
Beatrice clasps her hands together as she says: Please do! Please Betty, don’t fail him again
As he as takes his first step, he collapses nearly knocking the base over
Subaru turns around to see what had happened, when he sees
Subaru slightly giggles as he begins to contemplate what he is seeing
Subaru:[Thinking: Ha…., Where is my leg? ]
Wilhelm starred at the screen in horror
Wilhelm: By Od, how long will this last?
He says as he again crush the arm rest. To see his friend, his grandson suffer in such a way infuriated him. No because of nothing Subaru did but at his own slothfulness
We cut to see a Subaru missing his left arm and right leg as he mind is slowly falls apart. His eyes are balling and his body shaking with fear and pain.
Subaru:[Thinking: Now my leg! This must be a prank or something. What is happening ]
He finally figure what’s happening as a chilling feeling courses through his lower half. It became so cold it began to burn
Subaru:[Thinking: I-I think I’m understanding]
As his puts the pieces together, the chilling reality sets in causing him to shake even more of fear.
Subaru:[Thinking: These are the pieces of me I lost when I died. Puck fre..freezing, my leg and Rem… ]
He couldn’t even finish the thought as he truly cared for Rem and didn’t want to think of what she did
Rem could only silently repeat the words “I’m sorry” as Ram hugs her dear sister, failing to comfort her
Subaru:[Thinking: Bu..but does that mean the rest will…]
He truly feared what experiencing the Rabbit death again. Such a feeling would truly break him down
Julius too couldn’t handle it as he vomits to his side
Julius: If he has to face that pain again, how will he be able to handle it? Could anyone truly live a normal life after experiencing that?
Anastasia : I think I’m beginning to understand why it’s happening now instead of a long time ago.
Julius quickly looks at the lady
Julius: Lady Anastasia, please explain
Anastasia: First I need to get confirmation of something
Anastasia looks back at Roswaal
Anastasia: Hey clown, has there been any disasters or threats to the mansion or to Subaru within the year?
Roswaal wearing his perfect smiles replies back:
Roswaal : I would nee~ver allow such harm to come to mansion unless it I who permitted it and as the rule of the contract between I and Subaru, I could not doo~o so if I wanted.
Anastasia still suspicious of the clown continues
Anastasia : Well if what your saying is true then that only proves my theory
The entire cast became interested in the merchant’s theory
Anastasia : Well if Subaru has been in this world for nearly a month chronologically then that would mean that everyday since he came to our world, his mind was set on rescuing, survive and death. Rinse and repeat. Just a mindset while very toxic, could hold off all the tragedies he’s lived through. He didn’t have time to actually deal with it in a healthy manner because there was no time to do so and so it just build up in the back of his mind. That was his only way of surviving. To stuff down all his worries, his pain, his sadness and only letting little bits of it leak out. But now it’s different. If there’s not threat then that mindset dissolves which means all that he was stuffing down can finally burst out and the result is that.
The entire theater then became as quiet. So quiet you could hear the heartbeats of nearly every member. Everything they thought they knew about the boy’s suffering had been thrown out the window. They did not know where to even start if they wanted to help him. There previous declarations of helping Subaru became as hollow as a tree. They didn’t know if they could help the boy and so all went silent as they began to turn to look at the screen
Subaru begins hysterically searching around for something. With his eyes blurry and mind breaking apart, nearly everything was a blur until his saw a small closet. A closet where they store cleaning supplies
Subaru: Perfect
He said out loud. He made sure that the vase was fine and began crawling to it
Subaru:[Thinking: It hurts. It hurts. It hurts so much I wanna vomit. So much I wanna..]
Otto hugged the tiger boy as they both silently cried
Otto:[Thinking: My brother what can we do to help? Can we do anything besides make you suffer? Maybe it would have been better if we never met ]
Petra grabs one of Otto’s clothing
Petra: Please don’t think like that
Otto stares at the young maiden as she continues
Petra: I know we all failed him and maybe it would be better for him if we never met, but the reality is that we did this. We made him like this and it’s our responsibility to help him. No matter how hard or long it takes. We will help him, not because we owe him but simply because we are friends. That’s what friends do, am I wrong?
She smiles at the grey-haired merchant with tears in her eyes
Otto:[Thinking: How could someone so young mature so quickly? I guess this place did help us in some ways ]
Otto makes a small smile and says: Your right. We will all help our friend out no matter the obstacles in our way
Priscilla looks at the young as she closes her fan and points it at her
Priscilla: You in the maiden outfit, what’s your name?
Petra looks back at the scary lady
Petra: Pet-Petra ma’am. Petra Leyte
Priscilla stands and says in a proud voice
Priscilla: Take heed worthless insects. This young girl over there has finally said the very words you all have spoken about, only to crumble in your own lack of conviction. She may be weaker than us and she may be a commoner but she has proven to be your greatest chance of stabilizing the boy, well besides me of course. You’ll be a great rival. Will you shatter or will you sparkle even brighter? We’ll have to see.
After her speech, she begins to sit down, opening her fan as she relishes in the spotlight.
Petra: I will save him not just because she’s saved me many times but because I love him. You’ll be a great opponent but don’t cry when you fail
Priscilla still as confident as ever
Priscilla: I agree to this duel
Everyone stared at the little girl with a small smile. If a young girl still believes in the possibility of helping him then how could they stand ideally by. Her words, while harsh brought a new sense of confidence in their souls.
A memory of Satella, the witch of Envy wanting him to live made him stop his thought
He finally made it to the closet, holding the handle as if his life depended on it, as it might as well have. He shut it from the inside, lock it and push himself to the corner of the room hiding in darkness. He sits in the fetal position as he holds his head down frantically looking around the room as the light shines through the cracks of the door
Subaru:[Thinking: When will it end? Please let this end.]
He grabs his missing arm again and continues scratching
Subaru:[Thinking: I have to stop. I have to! Beako is gonna cry! You gotta stop your monster! Bu..but I can’t. It hurts, it hurts so much and the only thing stopping the pain from growing is this. I’m sorry Beako. I’m sorry]
Beako grabs the sleeping boy’s arm
Beako: Your not a monster. Betty’s Subaru is a kind soul. Why can’t you see that? You’re a good boy and the best contractor anyone could ask. So please, please stop for Betty.
She knew that she couldn’t change what was happening on the screen but still she begged for him to stop
He continues to cry until he feels a warm liquid spill onto his remaining hand. The warm, almost water like texture of blood stains his hand down to his palm.
He then pulls the bloodied hand to his face to see proof that his other arm was still there.
There is a couple of mins of silence as he continues to stare at it when his left eyes began to lose its light. It didn’t even register with the young butler until his left eyes went completely dark
He put his bloodied hand to his left eye when he begin to chuckle at what had just happen
Subaru: It’s gone
Emilia ever since he lost his arm become in a trance of self- loathing
Emilia silently stared at the screen while tears fell down her face. Her face almost seemed dead with the only thing confirming that she was alive was her scratching herself mimicking her knight. “A lady and her knight rub off on each other as they say right?” All her thoughts were that she had caused this
Emilia:[Thinking: You did this to him. Your plain ignorance brought him nothing but despair. While you were thinking about how the world perceives you, the first man to truly love you was dying over and over again, to save you and you told him to wait for an answer to a simple question. Your evil, your wicked, you truly are the witch of Envy]
He now imagines himself as a laboratory experiment gone wrong. An even worse version of Frankenstein’s monster. A man who’s missing an arm, a leg and now an eye. He giggles became full on laughter as the stares at nothing
Subaru:[Thinking: I get it now! This must be my past sin coming back to haunt me. The death of Emilia, Rem losing her memories, Ram losing her sister, the Crusch camp losing their leader and many more. All those fell on me and now they’re coming back to punish me. I’m sorry. Rem I’m sorry I couldn’t be your hero. Crusch I’m sorry I wasn’t a better solider. Ram I’m sorry I couldn’t protect your sister. But I won’t hide from it. I’ll take my punish full force.]
He stops scratching himself and returns to a neutral sitting position as he stares at the ceiling while silently giggling at his own worthlessness as he slowly passes out
Rem: He’s truly broken. Oh my hero, I, no we’re all terribly sorry for what we’ve done to you. If you hate us that is fine, if you loathe us that’s fine. As long as you’re happy we’ll take out any punishment punish needed if it means to help you.
Wilhelm angry at the words that just came out of he mouth crushes the arm rest AGAIN as he stood up and yelled
Wilhelm : ARE YOU ALL COWARDS?!!!
Everyone started at the Sword demon in shock
Wilhelm : DO YOU TRULY BELIVE THAT YOUR SUFFERING WILL DO HIM ANY GOOD? HE DIED OVER AND OVER AGAIN SO YOU COULD LIVE. IT IS TRUE THAT WE HAVE FAILED HIM BUT DO YOU THINK HE WENT THROUGH ALL THAT SO YOU WALLOW IN SELF PITY. IF YOU BEILIVE THEN ALL SUBARU’S WORK WAS FOR NOT. LOOK AT THE BOY
They moved their faces towards the screen
Wilhelm : HE IS SUFFERING BECAUSE NONE OF US ARE THERE FOR HIM. WE COULDN’T NOTICE THE BOY’S DEAD EYES AND THIS IS OUR PUNISHMENT.
Wilhelm looks at the ground in sadness:
IT’S TRUE THAT I WANT TO TAKE AWAY ALL HIS PAIN. WE ALL WANT TO BUT TGE REALITY IS WE CANNOT. WHAT’S DONE IS DONE BUT WE GIVEN A GIFT.
Wilhelm looks up. He can see the dark ceiling but above that is the gates of heaven in which is late wife dances on. Wilhelm smiles as he put his heart to his chest
Wilhelm: WE ARE ABLE TO SEE OUR PAST MISTAKES AND REFLECT UPON IT. NOW ANSWER ME THIS IS, WILL YOU STAND BY AND CONTINUE TO WATCH THE BOY CRUMBLE OR WILL YOU STAND WITH ME SO MAY BE ABLE TO PICK THE PEICES AND HELP THE MAN TO SAVED US ALL!!!
Rem thought in her head: I can’t, no I won’t fail him again. If he hates me that’s fine, if he wants my life and body that’s fine too. As long as I can help him, I’m fine with the results
Wilhelm’s works break to Emilia causing her to begin thinking to herself
Emilia:[Thinking:I love him. I love him too much to let go. I know it’s selfish but I cannot keep standing by watching him suffering. I’ll hold his hand, hear his wounds, wipe away his tears and listen to his story. Because I truly love you Subaru Natsuki
Otto raises his hands and says
Otto: I owe him my life but that’s not the only reason why I want to help. He is my first friend, my first true friend and I want to help him anyway possible
Garfeil getting inspired from his brotto allow raises his hand and says
Garfeil: Brotto is right. Captain is captain and I want to kick all those dark thoughts away. I want to be his shield but also his friend
Ram raises her hand to
Ram: He’s stupid, naive, lazy and uneducated. But even then I want to save him
Rem: So do I. I love him so much and I cannot just stand still while he suffers alone
Emilia: Yeah! He’s my knight and lover. It’s my duty to help him when he’s in trouble. He’s done so much for me and this is a mere fraction of what I can do for him
Beatrice stand up and says
Beatrice: As a great spirit and Subaru’s sprit I want to do all I can do help my contractor. He saved me from 400 years of solitude and so I must help him with his own demon
Frederica: He saved me and little Petra. Not only that but we may have known each other for a little while, he is still a dear friend and I want to save him
Petra: Yeah. He helped me out, played with me, gave me a job and saved my life. I love him and I want to fight to protect him
Felt: You already know me and Rein are in. Big bro cannot go at this alone and this time I want to help him.
Reinhard: What my lady says is true. He is my friend and as someone really close to me once say “I need to be more greedy” and so I will. I want to help him, I want to help fight against those things that plague his mind because that’s what a friend with do
Julius: As a knight, it is my duty to help all who are in danger but right now I’m not Julius, I’m Juli and what I want is to save my friend
The merchant’s camp began laughing at such an odd declaration from the so called “perfect knight”
Anastasia: Well then Juli, I guess I no other option but to join you. I still owe him a great debt after all and as a merchant, I pay all that I owe
The rest of the camp scream: YEAH
Crusch stand up and says
Crusch : I also owe him a great debt. If not for him, the subjugation of the white whale would never have succeeded. Not only that but he saved mine and my men’s lives multiple times. But also he’s my friend. I feel terrible for not speaking to him more when I had the chance but I will not waste it again. I want him to tell me his story, his rough journey from his perspective whenever sadness fall upon him
Felix then stands up says
Felix : I agree. He is in the same rank as me yet he’s done more for this nation than I ever did. I caused tremendous suffering and there is nothing I can do about it but as his friend as his doctor I want to help him live a normal healthy life and I believe with all our power together we’ll be able to so.
Pricilla : The world only favors me so it is fate that he shall fall into my hands. All I have to do is wait but once he is in my domain, I will rebuild him in such a way that those thoughts will never harm him again
Al: My lady you are correct. I guess I will be seeing you soon bro
In the back a certain blue haired clown smilies
Roswaal: I have no right to say this. It is my fault that he suffered so much. Nearly all of his deaths can be attributed to my plan and for that I can never ask for forgiveness but I will do all I can so that the boy can gain as much help as possible
Wilhelm smilies at the fact that everyone truly loves the boy
Wilhelm: THEN WE MUST CONTINUE TO WATCH. THROUGH THE GOOD, THE BAD AND THE WORSE. WE WILL WATCH IT ALL UNFOLD AND I SWEAR ON MY LATE WIFE, THERSIA VAN ASTREA WHEN WE GET OUT I WILL COME TO HIS AID AND DO MY BEST AS HIS HONORARY GRANDFATHER AND SO WHATEVER IT TAKES TO HELP SUBARU NATSUKI, WILL YOU JOIN ME?!!!
EVERYONE: YEAH!!!!!!
Notes:
Really gonna dive into Subaru’s self harm and depression throughout the series but will allow him to grow in the later episodes.
I really feel like I did good writing this chapter but the next one may take some time to writeWilhelm as usual being a top 5 Re:Zero character. Major Wilhelm fan here. I want to see Reinhard, Subaru and Wilhelm be a good family in the future but this takes places before arc 5 it wouldn’t make sense. Sad world we live in
Also whenever someone throws up or self harm, the director simply uses magic to clean it up or heal them. Just in case anyone was wondering
Also the topic of weather they think can help Subaru or not will be brought up again through this series. The idea that one could change based off one speech is simply unrealistic and it’s been shown multiple times throughout the series that change happens through small steps, not one big step.
So this is an issue that they’ll encounter several times as they continue to watch Subaru’s madness
Chapter 5: A Light Shines through the Darkness
Summary:
Subaru sinks deeper in his internal darkness but a suddenly a fairy begins to pull him out
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Beatrice sits quietly in her comfy chair, reading a book in the brand new mansion library. Ever since the forbidden library was burned down, she couldn’t find a quiet place to read so her contractor suggested that she tries to make do with the new library her home but Beako wasn’t comfortable with the idea. While the previous one was her prison, she still has some attachment to it and so choosing to stay in a different library felt unusual, but this time she wasn’t alone. She had her lovely contractor, one she chose instead of being chosen and it was someone who she dearly cherished
Beatrice finishes reading a chapter and closes her book.
Beatrice: That’s enough for now. Betty deserves a treat for being so cute
Petra : You sure do love your sweets don’t you Beatrice? You know, most of it I baked with the help of Ms. Frederica so I’m glad that you enjoy it
Beatrice : Yes, you should get an award for making such treats that satisfies Betty’s taste buds. Be honored
This interaction between the spirit and the young maid reinforces the idea that besides Subaru, Petra was the closest to the great spirit which made Anastasia nearly pass out from all the cuteness
The 400 year old great spirit begins skipping around as she heads for the a plate. Subaru before meeting up with Emilia left a big pallet of snacks as a reward for Beatrice but in less then an hour, a serving that would send a normal person to the hospital for its amount of sugar was gone.
Beatrice reaches the plate and stops smiling as she sees an empty plate
Beatrice: Where did it go? I want it now!!!
She begins have a tantrum session at the fact that there are no more treats when she gets a thought
The audience began laughing at how the great spirit, one who proclaimed to be above all of them is acting like a mere child. Beatrice face went red looking at this scene as he looked down because anywhere else won’t lead to her feeling more embarrassment
Beatrice: Petra! She must have some more. Betty must fine her and with my cuteness I shall acquire more treats
She has a devilish smile while creating her plan to satiate her hunger.
Petra quickly looks at Beatrice
Petra: Hey! That’s just rude. Weaponizing our friendship to benefit yourself is just rude and unbecoming of someone with your status
Beatrice continued to look down in shame as the scene played out. Ooh if she had magic she would’ve teleported out of there out of pure embarrassment
She picks up the plate and begins heading to the door when suddenly a wave of sadness and trouble passes through her as a single tear falls on her face
Beatrice touches her face as she questions
Beatrice: A tear? Why am I cryin—-
Her face, once having a bright smile now just in a state of shock as she drops the plates shattering it while she uttered a single words in a frightful tone
Beatrice: …subaru….
The entire camp then faced the screen with a serious face. Gone were the silent conversations of giggles because they knew now wasn’t a time for it. They knew that Subaru was having a mental breakdown as this was playing out but they didn’t expect this to be how she’d learn about him state
Rem : Ms.Beatrice, are you able to feel what Subaru feels?
Beatrice starring at the screen didn’t even bother turning around as she said
Beatrice : In a normal situation both me and my contractor wouldn’t be able to connect our emotions like what’s being shown. Only when one is experiencing a great emotion, whether good or bad, can the other begin to feel it and it but it isn’t the full emotion we feel. Maybe only 1/10 of it from my own experience
The cast then was able to breathe safely. The idea that another person experienced the same feelings and thoughts as the young knight shook them to their core so to hear it was only a tenth and that it was rare brought them some form of comfort to them
She quickly ran to hers and Subaru’s room and grabs the book, quill and a small bottle of ink and begins frantically running.
Where would he be? Where would he be? He’s in trouble! I don’t know why but if it’s reaching me then it must be very bad I suppose
Beatrice begins crying watching the scene, imagining what her contractor is suffering through
Beatrice: Please save him Betty
She thank whatever god that no one saw her because questioning what was going on would take more time then what little she had. Rem was cleaning the opposite side of the mansion, Frederica was washing the outside of the mansion, Otto and Roswall were in his offices, Petra was out gathering items, Emilia was studying in her room and Garfiel was taking a nap outside.
She ran from hallway to hallway unable to find her master and with each min her fear continued to grow not because of her, but her contractor. He was feeling as if he’s soul was leaving his body and that emotional distress reached her. After 2 mins of restlessly running, she finally was able to location the contractor through the use of the witches scent. Usually she would just turn off the sense as it would only irritate her. Being near the source 24/7 was bound to make her sick at some point so after making the contract, she decided to simply turn it off and only occasionally turn it on. While running she activated it but such a smell nearly overwhelmed her so taking a couple of seconds to collect herself was needed in order to properly use it.
Garfield curious at the loli’s ability
Garfiel: How are you able to turn it off? You just can’t turn off a sense like smell
Beatrice looked at Mr. Gorgeous tiger and explained
Beatrice : I’m a spirit. Everything about my body is made of mana and the manipulation of it so simply turning off the sensation of smell is quiet easy
The two demon maids along with the young blond boy took note to that and making sure to ask further questions when things calm down
Now she stands in front of the door already smelling blood and prepare herself for what can only be a sad sight. She tried opening it but it was locked and so she began violently knocking the door.
Beatrice: Subaru! It’s me! Your Betty is here so please open up.
She continued to hit the door until she took a step back and put her hand up facing the door deciding it was faster this way. Nothing was gonna stop her from helping her contractor until she heard a voice she’d recognize anywhere but it sounded as if it was made of tears, anger and overall darkness
STOP!!!!!
After hearing the desperate plea she took a second before he continued
Subaru: Beako I know it’s you but please stop. I don’t want to come out and I don’t want you to come in and see me.
Beatrice continued to cry as she hugs her sleeping partner
Beatrice: Please allow me to help you. You can’t keep going on like this
Emilia holding her knight’s arm sobbing her eyes out. She starred at the screen making sure to not miss a moment so that she could remember her uselessness.
Emilia:[Thinking: Watch it. Don’t miss a moment. This happened in your house. Your love is sinking in his thoughts yet you are simply studying. How useless. How disgusting. How.. ]
Suddenly Emilia feels something hold her shoulder and as she turns around with tears in her eyes she realises who it is.
Crusch: Please, don’t. For yours and his sake, don’t blame yourself
Emilia hearing these words let go of her arms rest and placed her free hand ln her lap as she continues to weep at the scene
Beatrice: Why I suppose? I can feel your emotions. You’re in terrible pain. Your hurt, your sad, and you sound like your out of breath. I need to come in and help
Subaru: No. Please. I’m fine. I don’t need your help
Beatrice: STOP LYING I SUPPOSE! THIS IS JUST LIKE YOUR NIGHTMARES. YOU CLAIM TO BE ALRIGHT BUT YOUR BODY AND MIND ARE MANGLED AND IN RUIN. HOW CAN I CALL MYSELF YOUR SPIRIT AND YOUR FRIEND IF I CAN’T EVEN HELP YOU?!!
Otto: Friend huh? What a friend I am
Garfiel suddenly jabs at the merchant with tears in his eyes
Garfiel: It’s like what the old man said, we may have failed our captain before but now we have a chance to change. So we must endure because he did for us
Otto holding his arm was shocked to see that Garfiel of all people was being this mature. He wanted to hell his friend and in order to help him, he must understand him
Otto: Your right, thanks for that Garfiel but did you need to hit me?
Garfiel: Yeah! You were acting stupid again
They both had a small laugh as they both looked back at the screen
The boy didn’t have any responds that word defend himself or get her to leave and so chose to stay silent.
After a minute of empty silence between the pair she said in a quiet but shaky voice. As if she’s was about to ball her eyes out
Beatrice: I’m sorry for yelling. I don’t know what’s troubling you but I want to help. I want to be there for you. Even if you’re broken, I’ll be here to put you together because you saved me from the library. So I’ll slide the notebook I brought with and quill so you can tell it your thoughts. I also brought a bottle of ink with me but it won’t fit so you’ll have to open the door. Can you do that for me?
Rem looks to the great spirit as she was holding one of her hero’s arms having a puffy face from crying. She had cried so much that she couldn’t muster anymore and had just eyes of one who lost her beloved
Rem: Thank you for helping my hero while I was out Ms.Beatrice
Beatrice: Betty didn’t do it for your sake woman. And besides I still haven’t been able to completely help him I suppose!
After another minute of what felt like an eternity, he slightly opened the door. Not enough to allow her in but enough to grab the bottle.
She had a faint smile as her face has a tired look to it with puffy eyes from crying so much.
She handed him the bottle and he quickly closed the door. She then slides the book and quill and sat down, laying her back on the side of the door
Felix was in shock of what had transpired. Seeing his friend at this state sadden the knight because as a doctor he should have been able to detect distress with someone. Especially one with the title of Blue, but right now wasn’t the time for self-loathing. They’ll be time later. Like Wilhelm said, they needed to watch in order to truly help him and so said in a whisper
Felix: So he did try the book. It’s good to see that he’s willing to try
After 10 minutes of dreaded silence, the boy spoke in a tone that had less sadness it in but one of still clouded in fear
Subaru: I’m sorry
Beatrice: It’s ok
Subaru: Do you hate me?
Beatrice: Never. Betty could never hate her contractor
Subaru: Will I ever be able to live normally?
Beatrice: I cannot say
Subaru: Why am I like this?
Beatrice: I cannot say but Betty knows this isn’t your fault
Subaru: How can I face tomorrow?
Beatrice: With your by your side
Subaru:……
Another minute passed, as the door began opening from the inside
Beatrice happy to be let in slowly walks in but before she could make note of the surroundings she is quickly pulled into a hug as the boy begins crying again
Subaru: It hurts. It hurts so much. Everyday the pain just grows and grows. But I have to put up with it. I have to keep smiling because I don’t want them to see me different.
Felt looked down at the floor with streams of tears flowing. The sight of her friend in such a state became too heavy to bare, especially for one who is so young and so she tried blocking her sight from reality.
Felt: Big bro
Reinhard grabbed his lady hand as a way to say that “they all feel the same right now” but it wasn’t able to help the young girl much
Beako while tearing up kept listening to his words. It saddens her to see her lovely contractor be reduced to this but at least now he was opening up. He wasn’t hiding behind a mask and so in this rare open of the true Subaru Natsuki, she continued to let him speak. Not interrupting as that would likely make him push away
Subaru: I know I’m weak, I’m not smart, I’m not gifted so there’s not a lot I can do. There eyes. There eyes haunt me everyday because I have to keep smiling so they don’t have those eyes. Ones of disappointment, ones of sadness.
-A flashback of the argument he and Emilia had -
Subaru: If they knew me, the real me, things would never be the same and…..and that’s what scares me.
-A flashback of Ram and Roswaal starring at the boy while he simply looks towards a dead Rem-
Ram looked down while holding her dress and looking to the side. It was too much to see the man she consider her little brother in a such a state and it was her fault that he was like this. All anyone could see was a pink haired maid gritting her teeth while having a single stream of tears falling from her face
Ram: Barusu, I’m sorry
I don’t know how to keep moving while carrying this pain. I’m sorry Beako. I’m truly for being utterly pathetic. I can’t even keep you happy.
Emilia: Your not pathetic. We all love you. Saying sorry simply won’t do but please allow us to help you. We won’t judge. You’ve helped us so please allow us to help you
He sounded so out of breath, as if he ran a mile or that he was just gasping for air after nearly drowning
Beatrice: Subaru, I love you. Not only because you saved me, but also because everyday I live with you is another day I know I’m truly happy. Happy to be alive. Happy to be with you.
She turned around to face her master. He eyes was red as cherries, the bags around his eyes was very dark. He was still hyperventilating and looking around as if he was being hunted. He was holding he’s bloodied arm while his jacket was on the other side of the of the closet. He hair was a mess and his entire body was shaking
She looked at the bloodied arm horrified but chose that at this moment his mind needed her more then his body
Julius: He looks so broken and tired. Why can’t I be of use to you my friend?
He only looked down while sweating and crying. He wasn’t as quiet as the ladies in the front and so everyone could see how human Julius truly was. He wasn’t a knight right now, but a man sobbing over his friend’s state
Beatrice puts her hands on her contractor’s face so that he would focus on her and her voice
Beatrice: Everyone in this mansion loves you. From the pink hair maid to that alcoholic merchant, every single one cares for you not because what you can give but because who you are. It is true. You may not be the strongest, the fastest or the smartest but they do not care for that. They care for you and your well-being as much as I. We all love you Subaru Natsuki, don’t ever doubt it.
Petra crying while holding Frederica
Petra: It’s true, we all love you. Please just speak to us. We want to help you and we won’t judge. I can’t keep seeing you like this my love
Subaru’s eyes began to gain a glimmer of light in them. As if an angel was shining through the dark clouds that faded his mind
Subaru in a tired and sad voice
Subaru: But how can I face them? I’m too afraid to face them. I don’t think I ever will have the strength to
Beatrice letting go of her master’s face begins to place her face onto his chest and wrap her arms around him
Beatrice: Then face me. Pour all your sadness, all your tears, all your darkness upon me and then when you’re done I’ll still be here ready to listen to you. You’ve done so much for me so it’s only right I can do it for you
Emilia: Thank you Beatrice. While we were useless in this situation and saved my love. Thank you
Beatrice ignored the words of the half elf as she continues to watch. What she or anyone had to say at this moment held no weight as what she was solely focused on was her contractor on the screen
Subaru finally began to calm down as he lets out a small chuckle. The reverse phantom pain begins to fade away at the great spirit’s words. After a min of silence he returns the hug while crying
Subaru: I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry
He continues to repeat the phrase as the great spirits listens while also crying
Beatrice: Shh shh shh. It’ll be alright. Your partner is here
Beatrice: For once Betty was able to help you. I’m so grateful that I was able to relieve some of your hardship or at least some version Betty did
She looked down in sadness as she knew that she wasn’t that Betty. The Betty who was able to pull her contractor out of the darkness and she envy her
Subaru wiped his tear was still trying to catch his breath. Subaru looked to his spirit and asked
Subaru: Beako….can we just stay here? I don’t want to go outside yet
Beatrice: That’s fine although Betty will have to leave and tell someone that you’re done with your duties for the day. I will not allow you to return until you’re fully healed, physically and mentally.
Subaru began to panic at the idea of her disappearance but as quick as the idea came, it was ripped away by the words of his spirit
Beatrice hugs him even tighter
Beatrice: It’ll be alright. I’m here
The atmosphere while small, felt truly free to the boy. While he won’t be able to speak of his previous loops or his failures, he was able to let go of a weight that was holding his body down, the eyes of expectation.
Reinhard: Great spirit Beatrice I thank you for helping my friend when I was never able to
Again, Beatrice ignores the comments and continues to watch, almost like she I’m a hypnotic trance
The duo began to discuss various topics while Beatrice began to heal Subaru’s arms. After a couple of hours Beatrice had to tell her contractor
Beatrice: I will have to leave soon to inform the people of your sudden sickness. I’ll be back in a bit
She begins to wipe herself clean off all the tears and sweat they both shared.
Beatrice: If you want to speak to someone while I’m gone, try the book. It seems like it is helping you.
Subaru looked back at the elderly loli and gave a thumbs up
Subaru: You got it Beako
He gave a big smile, not one of those practiced, perfect smile but one true and kind. It looked quite beautiful for the raven haired boy
Otto: He actually looks happy. I’m so glad he’s finally able to smile again
Frederica still holding her Petra
Frederica: Yes I agree. He looks so at ease right now
Beatrice left and went to Frederica to inform her. While she was a bit skeptical, the face of the great sprit made it certain that no matter what, her contractor will not be able to work for the day or the next couple of days and agreed and offered her condolences. Beatrice went back to the closet and was glad to see that her master was using the notebook and was smiling.
Roswaal:[ Thinking: So he is using the book and it is proving to be effective. So what made you give it up when it was working so well? ]
She closed the door and continued to talk to her contractor until night arrived.
Subaru’s stomach began to growl as he realizes how long they’ve been in the closet.
Subaru: Wow we’ve been here for a while. We should grab dinner.
Beatrice: Yes! As your spirit it’s my job to make sure you’re well fed so we will return to our bedroom while Betty grab our dinner.
Subaru: You don’t hav—-
Beatrice looks back at her contractor with a red aura surrounding her
Beatrice: That wasn’t a request, it’s an order
Priscilla begins fanning herself while having a mischievous smile
Priscilla: That’s the authority one must have in they want true change. I respect that great spirit
For the 3rd time, Beatrice ignored the words of whatever was speaking but Priscilla knew the outcome already but had to show some form of respect
Subaru not wanting to be at mercy of a thousand pink gems being flung at him said
Subaru: O..ok
As she said, they returned to their room, surprised to see a pallet of food already there. They had checked the time at it was near 10 at night. Everyone had already eaten and some were already asleep
And at the sudden realization, Subaru grabbed Beatrice and quickly walked to a certain bedroom
Ricardo: where is he going? He should some rest
The cast agreed with the Demi-human. After what occurred the boy desperately needed some rest but the Emilia knew exactly where he was going. The place he always goes around this time of night
Beatrice was asking many questions as she was being dragged across the mansion until she too came to the realization as they were near a familiar door.
Once they reach the door Beatrice says the first line
Beatrice: I’ll give you some time with her but don’t take too long I suppose.
Subaru: Thank you Beako. Your the best
Beatrice: Of course Betty is. Betty thinks she should be rewarded for this in fact.
She says with full confidence as she crosses her arms with a smug smile
Subaru: And you will
Subaru enters the room to see a sleeping angel in the corner of the room
It became a routine of his to visit her every night and speak to her. Speaking to her brought them even closer and it help calm him down
Subaru waved his hands as she says with a big smile
Subaru:….Hey Rem
Rem blushing looking at the scene: Hello my love
Ram didn’t know weather to be mad at stupid Barusu for trying to seduce her sister or be happy that even if she lost her memory of her sister, someone was spared for some reason and was able to keep her sister company and memories alive
Subaru sat down in a chair near the girl, held her hand and began to speak to the sleeping Rem about the day. He spoke about the good, the bad and the worse as he begins to cry.
Subaru: Rem I will save you. I will bring you back and we’ll go on as many dates as you want. Your hero will save you but this time—-
He looks back at the door where his spirit was
Subaru: I won’t be alone
Both the great spirit and the blue haired maid began crying loudly while holding there partner as if he about to die, or die again I mean
He let go of her hand, kissed her forehead and bid her goodnight. He walks out and hold his spirit’s hands as they returned back to their room and ate there dinner while chatting
After eating, they both prepared for bed as they began heading to bed. They went back to their usual position as they both stared to the ceiling
Subaru: Thank you Beako
Beatrice: Your welcome
After a couple of minutes of silence
Beatrice: Thank you Subaru
Subaru was about to ask why but knew that it was a stupid thing to ask and simply said
Subaru: Your welcome Great spirit Beatrice
After a couple of minutes they both fell asleep, holding hands and smiling as they knew that they were inseparable
{Episode 1: Complete}
The theater was an in awe. The great sprit of Yin was able to help their friend through the darkness and able to bring him back into her arms. Such words could not convey the feeling they were having at the moment and so they all chose to stay silent
Notes:
Finally done with the first episode and DAMN that was hard. I don’t know how many episodes I will write so be wary of that. These stories are in chronological order and so this episode take place 3 weeks after Sanctuary, so Subaru still has a long way to go
Not much interaction between the cast members because they were all in shock watching the scene but don’t worry because in the next one they’ll speak a lot about what they just saw
Chapter 6: Truth Crushes the Soul
Summary:
The cast discuss the episode they just watched
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
As the end of the episode came, the audience looked towards the screen with many thoughts
This is the end of episode one guys. We’ll take a break before the next one
Emilia: I know I said this again but thank you Beatrice.
Emilia had slight bags under her eyes, her hair was slightly messy and she her cloth was dripping with her own tears
He starred at the unconscious boy with many thoughts
Emilia:[Thinking: Subaru, it breaks my heart that you do this to yourself. I, of all people shouldn’t judge you but I want to help you. To take you out of the darkness and hold you tightly. To protect you from whatever is hurting you. ]
Beatrice: I didn’t do it for your sake half elf. My contractor was hurting so as his companion, I had to help him
Pricilla
: Words as hollow as your soul
Everyone suddenly turned to the cocky sun princess. Most has grown tired of her attitude and some simply tried to ignore her but at all knew that under her insults and arrogance, were words of wisdom
Wilhelm : Do you mind explaining what you mean lady Priscilla?
Wilhelm while acting professional, still had a hint of anger as the only one that was helping Subaru in his time of need was being insulted
Priscilla turned to the elderly gentleman while continuing to fan herself
Priscilla : So even someone as wise as you cannot see what’s truly happening? I pity you as this only proves yet again how infinitely superior one as myself is to you commoner
She then turned to the great spirit
Priscilla : You dare speak of aiding the fool when you did no such thing? How utterly disgraceful. You shall explain yourself immediately or else I will.
Everyone then turned to the spirit with confusion on their mind. Priscilla was not one who make a mistake often so what they were concerned about was what with the spirit hiding
Roswaal didn’t speak because he too came to the same conclusion as the flame princess
Rem : Ms.Beatrice, what is she talking about?
Beatrice realizing that Priscilla found her out looked down in shame. Rarely would the spirit ever feel such a disgusting feeling as shame but at this moment that is all that consumed her
Beatrice : …I don’t remember this…
Rem : Sorry, could you repeat that? I couldn’t hear
Rem wasn’t trying to be disrespectful, it was just that Beatrice said it in such a low and quiet tone that not even Garfeil nor Ram could make out what she said
Beatrice in a pool of different emotions and not in the right mindset simply yelled
Beatrice : I DON’T RECALL THIS I SUPPOSE!!
Everyone was shocked to hear such a loud cry from such a tiny individual. But as that wasn’t enough, the words that she cried out finally registered with their minds
“He must’ve died” that’s the conclusion that everyone came to. Making theories and confirming it are two very different things. They were finally accepting that the theory that he may have used RbD by now that’s basically confirmed, a new terror filled their hearts as a form of poison
Beatrice: THIS ENTIRE DAY NEVER HAPPENED. AFTER BETTY GAVE HIM THE BOOK, BETTY CANNOT RECALL ANY OF THE EVENTS THAT WAS SHOWN
Every word that the spirit said broke her even more and more. She wanted to believe that she did this, that she had helped her contractor but she knew the truth. The moment she figure it was when he put the book in the desk. She recalled that he took it with him outside the room and from then on, she tried to lie to herself. To believe what she is looking at was a lie
To live in a false world when she wasn’t incompetent as to not notice that her master was in trouble but with every second the tragic truth came nailing her mind until she saw herself reaching the closet. From that moment she knew what a failure she was. A different spirit, a different Betty was able to save her master but she was that Betty. She had failed utterly as a spirit as and his closest companion.
After finish her sentence, she hopped off her contractor’s lap and sat on the floor to wallow in self destruction as everyone watched with sadness and shock. They were sad that Beatrice had to watch a different version of herself help her contractor while the true her couldn’t even tell that her contractor was drowning but the other was emotion was true dread. The fact that he died when Roswaal confirmed that there were no threats that he was aware of means that either an incredibly dangerous foe appeared and the man didn’t notice or Subaru simply killed….
They couldn’t finish such a vulgar thought as it would shatter what little sense they had left and so chose to stay completely
Priscilla, well hearing this was filled with a emotion unfamiliar to her. It was a feeling she did not remember experiencing before coming to this hellish room, a feeling of pity. Pity for the small spirit who had to watch this. But as quickly as it came, it was discarded as she knew that she had to keeping up this image and so she continued speaking after letting the spirit finish
She then stood up and closed her fans she she knew that must continue the conversation, lest their ignorance continue to blind them
Priscilla pointed her fan the Emilia camp
Priscilla: You, the house maid, half elf and pink demon. Do you recall and of the events that had transpired? Do not waste my time, lest you want to be another victim of my blade
The girls quickly turned around as they knew the answer to it
Ram : No
Frederica : No
Emilia : Kinda
Everyone turned to the half elf in shock. Now the situation was getting confusing. How does Emilia remember that day when none of the house members could?
Priscilla’s eyes widen in shock at the half elf’s claim
Priscilla: Explain yourself, immediately
Emilia : I remember this conversation, but not as this. I had just finished my morning studies and was walking in the garden when I saw Subaru but this place showed something different.
Otto trying his best to answer the situation
Otto : What alterations were there Ms.Emilia? Please tell us
The boy couldn’t stand how useless he was in helping his friend so the only way to quell his self hatred was to solve this mystery.
Emilia : He wasn’t laying on the grass when I saw him and his eyes were…they were hollow. As if he had no light behind those eyes. The conversation was the same mostly but it didn’t show when I had asked him but was wrong. He told me he didn’t get much sleep as training was brutal and I didn’t want to bother him too much so I told him that once he was done that he could rest at my lap. Besides that, the film showed the same events
Everyone was trying to puzzle the mystery out. Otto and Anastasia had a vague idea and Priscilla nearly had it solved until a certain magician spoke
Roswaal : I think I knoo~w what happened Ms.Emilia
Emilia quickly turned to the master of the mansion with slight tears in her eyes
Emilia : Please Roswaal, tell us what happened
But before he could speak a certain swordswomen spoke
Crusch : But let it be known that even without my magic, I will be able to tell if your lying
Crusch while having a somewhat idea of the answer didn’t want to waste any more time then necessary and so allowed the man to speak
Roswaal spoke with his “perfect” smile and so called “happy” demeanor
Roswaal : From what Emilia said, nearly all the events with her and Subaru happened the same and since Beatrice cannot remember helping p~oor Subaru, that must mean that he returned to this day. I cannot tell for sure when exactly he returned but he must’ve come back to this morning. Likely either he’s interaction with Beatrice, right before meeting Ms.Emilia or somewhere in betwe~een
Emilia, Beatrice, Ram and Frederica all held their heads down in shame. They knew that had failed already but he hear it from Roswaal who didn’t sugar-coat it at all broke their hearts even more
Beatrice still not facing her contractor quietly says
Beatrice : Betty is useless, Betty is—-
Before she could continue, the great spirit was brought back to the words of the Sword demon. Even after her failures, she still had the chance to mend her mistakes. She had the gift of time and it was one she wouldn’t waste
After taking in the information, the cast began thinking about what could had led to his death. A new enemy, an accident, was it someone in the camp, or was it suicide? All had some backing to it when suddenly 2 people had come to the same idea
Priscilla : Your hiding something
Crusch : Your hiding something
The two girls after understanding what he said knew that he was hiding something because of the way he worded his information. He knew that he did die, he knew that returned to a specific place and time but he must’ve had some idea on how the boy died
Roswaal : I can assure you that I do not have any information that is relevant to this situation
Crusch quickly stood up as her rage was beginning to show
Crusch : You claim that and while I can tell you aren’t lying, I know that you have some ideas on the events that lead to his demise
Priscilla was getting annoyed at the man. His entire being was a lie. From the way he spoke, to the way he acted, to way he looked was filled with lies and deception and these qualities are ones of roaches and she especially hated roaches
Priscilla : What the warrior says is true. You hold certain information. You shall tell us now or suffer my flames
Roswaal still very calm and was about to defend himself when all heard the same voice
Ok ladies, gentleman and whatever the hell Roswaal is, the next episode is beginning. Please get to your seats and prepare
Garfeil was enraged at this idea. The entire conversation he wanted to yell, to let it be known that if Roswaal wasn’t gonna tell them that he’d rip out his throat but the only thing stopping him was his Brotto and his sis but that he was about to get away with this he couldn’t take it anymore
Garfeil : What the hell are you talking about? He has information that could help my Captain and you choose now to begin the next showing?
The reason on why I’m beginning the next play is because, had I let this discussion continue, someone was gonna die. Whether it was the magician, the princess, the warrior or a bystander, one of you would have been severely injured so instead of wasting my time healing you and calming you down, I’ve decided to end the discussion at the source
The cast were shocked to hear that one of them were to perish had it not been stopped by the director.
Garfeil still mad saw that his friend was trying to calm him down and finally sat back down
Priscilla not liking the outcome starred back at the clown and state in a voice anyone else trembled in
Ooh yeah, and I want to ask the members of the Emilia camp, did you notice anything weird about Subaru throughout the year?
The cast didn’t know how to answer. They wanted to say yes but they weren’t really sure
Beatrice : Yes! Betty’s Subaru began leaving the mansion more frequently and for longer period of time. His visit neither helped nor harmed him but he never told Betty were he went
Ram: Yes. Barusu also didn’t allow many people to enter his room and whenever someone does, he would want it to be quick. Ram thought that Barusu was hiding an embarrassing secret so I didn’t want to intrude
Frederica a bit hesitant to answer
Frederica : Umm, whenever we worked together, I’d see him stare through the window that faced the forest. I tried to see what he did but never found what exactly he’s looking at
The rest of the members looked at the trio with concern and confusion. If they knew this about Subaru why didn’t they make it known
Emilia was about to question them before—
Yeah those odd behavior should have been a major red flag but you’ll figure it out later on. But the next episode will begin shortly
The sun princess while shocked to hear the utter stupidity of her rival’s words knew the bigger problem and so turned back to face the clown
Priscilla : This isn’t over clown. You will reveal your secrets to me as it is fated to happen
Roswaal : Oo~h fated to happen you say? Well sad to say but I know of fate all to well and fate isn’t something you can control
Ok before another argument begins, the next episode is gonna begin
Episode 2: Blue flower blooms
Petra: This sounds like a happy episode. Please let it be
Petra was tired from the emotional roller coaster that was the previous one so she was begging that this would be a lighter story
{Episode 2 begins}
Notes:
Sorry for the shorten episode. To make it simple, they have all but confirmed that RBD checkpoint was this morning but do not know when exactly and in their timeline or the “correct” timeline, Subaru never had his panic attack or at least they never found him having this one
I noticed that I haven’t made the Anastasia camp speak much but I’ll try to incorporate them more as I want them to speak next episode.
Oh and as to why Emilia didn’t react the same as Rem, Frederica and Beatrice about the events being shown as they couldn’t remember, the reason is simply that Emilia didn’t understand that meaning of what had been shown. If she knew that Subaru had returned to their conversation and was faking everything, that would’ve done more emotional damage. So luckily she hadn’t put the pieces together until this chapter
I don’t want this to be a one-tone, “ooh every episode is Subaru suffering” story. I want to incorporate the same aesthetics as the original series. A series that brings out both the sense of joy and the sense of fear.
Also do you think I’m writing the story well. Like do you, the audience, think I’m writing like a child or someone who knows what there I actually doing?
Chapter 7: Night Crawler
Summary:
Subaru experiences a dream and wonders in the halls of the mansion when an idea popped in his head
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
We begin the story as we see a familiar boy on a beach starring at the ocean, yet something isn’t right. Everything is in black and white, well everything besides himself. His face is one of someone who is tired, tired of what is unknown
Subaru begins walking towards the ocean. Step after step, he continues to walk while not thinking of anything
Anastasia : I do not know of this location. Emilia do you have any memory of it?
Anastasia was very curious on such a unique looking location
Emilia : No, I do not. Maybe this is a location from Subaru’s homeland
Crusch observing carefully
Crusch : Probably not. If it was then Subaru’s body would’ve regressed to a younger form. Maybe this is a dream?
Subaru kept on walking as he enters the ocean, continuing to stare at the horizon. The water kept on rising as he continued to walk silently
Petra : This is creepy. He doesn’t look well and the lack of colour is very off putting.
Petra was holding Frederica’s sleeve with one hand
Frederica
: I agree. Such a location is very haunting
When the water had reach his torso Subaru stop walking. Subaru finally looked at his reflection in the water. He wasn’t smiling, he had very dark bags around his eyes, his face paler then usual and his body lost some weight
Rem: [Thinking: Subaru….]
That’s all she could think about in the moment. He looked tired, as if he’s given upon on moving forward. It was like when he was trying to run away but that version of himself was scared, this one just looked empty
Subaru continued at his reflection specifically his eyes. His eyes had no semblance of life in it. Eyes as dark as his hair. He took a breath in and closed his eyes for a moment and when he opened his eyes he saw a corpse. A corpse of himself who’s been dead for quite some time. It looked like the aftermath of his first death to Elsa
Garfiel: That bitch!!!!
Garfiel was furious that he didn’t get to torture her more before ending her life. Every time he remembered her death, he was disgusted at how happy she was. She looked like she was having the time of her life fighting him. He wanted to change that smile into one of pure dread. He wanted her to cry, to suffer, to feel an ounce of what she did to her victims and most of all, his captain
Otto then grabbed his friend’s clothing signaling to calm down. Garfeil looked at him with slight anger but knew that his friend had no ill intentions and so complied
Subaru continued to stare and the reflection of his dead body when a new image came to the reflection. It was his second death. Blood continued to spill from his torn stomach as flys danced are his soulless eyes
Various images began appearing, showing each one of his death and the boy continued to stare with a blank face
Felix: He looks so mentally exhausted. Like death and the fear behind death fully left him, as though he was a corpse walking
Felt : Yeah it’s kinda scary
Felt look down for a second thinking to herself
Felt
: Thinking:[
Big bro, what kind of trouble are you in now?
]
After the most recent death was shown the reflection returned to its original state, simply reflecting a broken man. He then looked up to the grey sky. Clouds filled the sky as far as the eye could see. He closed his eyes as though he had just woken up and when he opened them, he was in a new area
Julius: So this is a dream. He doesn’t look scared
Julius began to sweat at what he was looking at but then a thought came to his mind and before he mind cut himself off, he spoke out loud
Julius : Is this what he dreams of when he’s not having a nightmare?
That thought shocked everyone in the Emilia camp. Sleeping is a time when the body and mind rest. A time when you can detach from reality and just enjoy a time to rest but that wasn’t the case for him. For every moment he was alive, it was a moment of eternal hell. As the thought creeped into their minds everyone looked down is despair
He was now in a a graveyard where 17 headstone can be seen organized in a 3 x 6 formation. Subaru was at the front of the graves where each one was labeled “Here lies Subaru Natsuki: Lugunica’s Ultimate Fool”
Priscilla: Someone who defeated a sin archbishop and 2 of the Great Ma beast sees himself as a simple fool? How grotesque. I must acquire him immediately lest his mind further corrupts him
Rem with her great sense of hearing took notice of the sun princess’s words and aggressively stared at the women while gritting her teeth in anger
Rem : You won’t lie a finger on my love
Priscilla : Big word coming from one who snuffed out his life and then immediately began torturing him
Rem : Words coming from one who saw him as worthless and chose to throw him out like trash and had threaten to murder him
The two women continued to scare at each other. Both, if had the option, would easily begin a bloody fight but knew it was useless so long as they were in the theater and thus turned back to the screen
Subaru looked at one the graves. The tomb was blank and the grave didn’t have a body
Felt : Wait why is one of them empty?
Reinhard: It’s probably because Subaru has passed away a total of 17 times but they are 18 graves so it’d make sense as 1 would be empty
Subaru began walking to the empty grave.
*Step*
*Step*
*Step*
Keeping the same pace, he walked to the grave with his hollow eyes. He stood in front of the grave and starred and after a min a small smile came to his face
Otto: He’s smiling? But why
Al : I do not know dude. It’s creepy as hell
He smiled but not one of his fake, practiced smiles. It was a true smile that he hadn’t made in quite a long time. He then let his body go, letting it fall into the empty grave, face first, until it hit the soft dirt and as his body fell the grave stone, one that was once empty now has something written on it. “Here lies Subaru Natsuki: Lugunica’s Ultimate Fool”
Beatrice throughout the screening didn’t make a sound. She wanted to learn as much as possible but now she wished she didn’t. As the information that was displayed showcased that her contractor’s thoughts had transcended reality and infected his dreams. Even his happiest dreams are ones filled with sadness
Roswaal :[Thinking: Did he die right then? No, this is days passed of when he got the book. This must be telling us something else ]
Priscilla :[Thinking: So when the commoner passes this time, it won’t be one that causes him sadness. What could that mean? ]
Al : Bro, what kind of fucked up dream was that?
Subaru opened his eyes as he realizes that all he saw was a dream. He didn’t look sad or angry, he had a simple, blank stare.
Subaru: March 20
Garfiel : Why is Captain stating the date?
Beatrice : It is something Betty’s Subaru does nearly everyday. There is a calendar placed in our bathroom and one in our bedroom and no matter the situation my contractor would always start the day by stating the date and checking the calendar
It took many members some time to understand. Ever since Subaru died in his sleep, he’s been fixated with remembering dates as a way to know weather RBD had activated and how far back he went if it did
Emilia intertwined her’s and her knight’s fingers while having a face of one who’s seen a loved one pass away
Emilia : Ooh Subaru
He looks around to see Beatrice next to him and checks the clock to see that it’s 4 in the morning. He begins to slowly release himself from Beatrice’s clutches as he heads out the room
Ram : Where is Barusu going?
Rem : He’s probably going to get fresh air.
She was hoping that he wouldn’t do anything reckless
Right as Subaru is about to close the door, he looks to the corner and sees a calendar stating that it was March 20. He sighs in relief and shuts the door. He began walking in the halls with nothing in mind. He knew that he wasn’t going back to bed anytime soon and chose to get some food. He finally reached the kitchen and grabs 2 appas and a glass of water
Ram : The nerve!!!
Roswaal slightly shocked to hear such a voice at a mundane scene
Roswaal : Is something wrong Ram?
Ram realizes that she had let her emotions take over and quickly calmed herself and turned to her master
Ram : I apologize for my outburst master Roswaal. It is that I finally figured out something that had been bothering me and Ms.Frederica
Everyone really curious on the oni maid’s words
Roswaal : That is quite ok Ram. Would you like to explain what you’ve discovered?
Ram : Of course sir. Over the course of the year, me and Frederica have notice an abundance of food missing. Sometimes it was an appa, sometimes it was loafs of bread and other was leftovers. We tried meticulously to reveal the person behind it but to no avail. We stayed up countless nights to find out who but every time the criminal would get away. We questioned nearly everyone in the mansion but no leads were found but now the case has been solved
She stood up and pointed up the unconscious boy in the front and said
Ram : That criminal right there has been eating our food for nearly a year. The fool had caused me and the little one to keep running back to the store to buy more and causing my divine self and Frederica time from our beauty sleep
Everyone took a minute to make sense of this but then laughter erupted. Such a violent emotion to such a simple issue was laughable and was needed to lighten the mood.
Felt laughing very loudly
Felt : Ram you should calm down a bit. That face of yours is hilarious. You shouldn’t get so worked up at such a small thing. Hell, I do that all the time, only difference is that Rein always catches me
Reinhard : Lady Felt, if you desired more food then you should ask during dinner. We could give you as much as you need to be full
As the two began the routinely argument, Rem was silently giggling at the scene finally calmed down and said
Rem : Sis, please don’t be angry. The mansion hasn’t suffered from Subaru’s midnight meals. Please forgive him for me
Rem was using her cute charm on Ram and knew that Ram couldn’t stand against such a scene. It was a dog doing his puppy dog eyes to get more treats and the owner being unable to fight
Ram after hearing her words and seeing her one adorable eye slumped down in defeat
Ram : Fine, since it’s coming from you I’ll let it go but next time I’ll throw him into the forest.
Rem looked please with her sister and looked at the young knight
Rem : Subaru oh how you make my life so interesting
Subaru after spending a couple of minutes eating thought
Subaru: [Thinking: Ram would kill me if she knew it was me who was eating during this hour. I do feel bad but hey, a man’s gotta eat. I’m sure she’ll forgive me. I should also apologize to Frederica and Petra for making them go back to the store more times then they should for me ]
Frederica : It is fine Subaru. I had suspected it was you but didn’t want to question you. I’ll try to buy more fruits so that you have your midnight meals
Petra : Yeah. You shouldn’t have to apologize
Ram seeing this could not believe it. Frederica knew it was Barusu yet didn’t tell her and had caused her to stay awake for many hours. If she wasn’t the house maid she could get an ear full.
Subaru soon finished his food, cleaned up his mess and began walking again. To where, he does not know
Emilia : Beatrice, does Subaru do this often?
Emilia was concerned over Subaru’s lack of sleep. From Puck’s teaching, sleep is very important and one who does not get enough sleep, cannot perform at his or her best ability
Beatrice : It’s not common but it has occurred at times. Usually my contractor would walk about from midnight till 5 then finally fall back to sleep. Betty has been trying to get him to get a full night’s rest but has little success
Rem : That’s terrible!!! Poor Subaru
Felix : Why not just drain his mana to make him fall asleep?
Crusch : Felix you should already know the answer to that. While yes it would help at the moment, Ms. Beatrice is trying to find a more permanent solution.
Beatrice : You are correct I suppose
Felix looked down in shame as a doctor, he should’ve known the answer
Felix : Sorry Ms.Crusch
Crusch grab his hand and looked at him with a faint smile
Crusch : It’s fine Felix but could you help with Subaru’s sleeping issues when we get out?
Felix starred with determination
Felix : Even if you hadn’t told me, I was already developing plans to assist him
Crusch : That’s great to hear. Thank you Felix
Subaru walked around the mansion countless times before looking at another clock. It was 5 am and he knew that he was supposed to begin his work in an hour
Subaru: Might as well go to her before I go back to bed
Subaru walked down a couple of hallways and stood in front of a closed door. He quietly opened it, praying that the person in the other room didn’t hear him or else it’d be a whole another conversation and he did not want to deal with her. He entered and closed the door before smiling and waving at a sleeping girl
Subaru: Hey Rem
Rem was excited to see her hero interacting with her again. She truly loved watching how much Subaru cared for her when none could remember. She loved how open he was, all the different emotions he displayed, the way he spoke about his day, informing of what’s going on in the outside world. He truly cared for her and she was madly in love with him
Rem blushing slightly whispered
Rem : He.He….Hello Subaru
Ricardo: Wow what a gentleman. Visiting the sleep beauty every night and in his free time. Rem your one luckily lady
Rem looked back at the warrior with a big smile on her face
Rem
: Truly I am
Subaru sat down in his chair and began to talk to Rem about various topics. What the candidates were doing, his adventures with the small children in the village and his work.
Subaru then saw some dust accumulating in the corner of the window and stood up to clean it
Subaru: Wow I’ve become quite clumsy if I let this amount pile up in your room. I’m sorry Rem
Rem: You have nothing to be sorry about Subaru.
Emilia while happy to see the two interact in such a manner, had a lingering feeling in his heart. One that she did not recognize at first but it made her feel a negative emotion to what she was looking at. It was the lingering sense of jealousy.
Subaru: It’s getting quite dusty in here isn’t it?
While almost done cleaning the room an idea came into his head
Subaru quickly turned to face the maid and said in an excited voice
Subaru: Hey how about we go on a date in a couple of days? You’ve been here for months and being stuck in one place for so long is quite boring. I’ll finish my duty for the next couple of days and on my next day off we can go somewhere. I will get your wheelchair and we’ll go on a fabulous date. Will you go with me Rem?
The boy was excited at the thought of it. He was already planning on where to go and what to where.
Rem madly blushing at the idea
Rem : Of course I’ll go with you Subaru. I would love it
Her heart was beating quickly. Faster than it had ever been. She and Subaru was going on a date and the memory of their first one made her very happy
Everyone was happy to see a true smile on the boy. They finally saw the Subaru they knew and loved
Subaru: I’ll have to convince Ram but while she may not think I’m worthy, I do know she wants you to have some fun so I don’t believe it’ll be impossible to convince her. We’ll have to restrict to maybe 1 afternoon, otherwise Ram would probably deny it.
Subaru gently grabbed one of Rem’s hand and said with a big smile on his face
Subaru: Don’t worry your hero will save you. I’ll beat that Gluttony bastard and restore your name and memories and we’ll go on so many dates that it’ll fill up the time you’ve been asleep
Rem was crying tears of joy seeing this. She was truly blessed to have such a lover like him.
Rem : I cannot wait. I love you Subaru
Otto was nearly in tears. If he was in Subaru’s home world, he’d definitely watch and cry for crappy Romcoms
Subaru kissed Rem’s hand as he usually does every night and bid her farewell. He quietly left the room and closed the door as he began developing ideas as he walked back to his own room and went back to bed, this time able to fall asleep within seconds and sleeping with a smile on his face
Rem was madly blushing and was on verge of passing out watching the scene
Petra: This is so romantic. I’m about to cry
Frederica holding Petra’s hand was also on the verge of tears.
Frederica : Your right little one. Such a lovely scene could make anyone tear up
Her words weren’t false as many had slight tears in their eyes from watching some a heartfelt moment as the episode continues
Notes:
WOOAH!! Finally a chapter where it wasn’t completely soul crushing. I loved making this chapter as the dream scene was very fun to make. Next chapter will take some time cause I wanna do some research for some good spots to make the one.
Chapter 8: Sleeping Beauty
Summary:
The date between the knight and maid of the mansion begins
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It’s been 3 days since Subaru made a decision to take Rem out and he was doing all possible to prepare. He not only did 3 days worth of his own work but also did Ram’s work as to gain some leverage in order to convince her of this idea. After lots of begging she finally agreed, only with some conditions
- He must inform her of what they’ll be doing
- She must be there when they depart from the mansion
- They must return before 8
- No touching. Just hearing that rule made Subaru angry at that thought that Ram thought so little but the anger subsided as he knew Ram was only protecting her sister
- He must put Rem above all else, even his own life if the situation arrives. He already knew that and already promised to protect her
Garfeil: Damn Ram, you didn’t have to make all those rules. Captain is a good guy, he’ll take good care of Rem
Frederica : I agree with Garf. Subaru would be an amazing husband for Rem and would take great care of her
Ram : These rules are necessary for someone as perverted as Barusu
Everyone rolled their eyes back at the pink maid speaking
Ever since Rem declared her love for Subaru, the entire theater branched off into certain ships. There was the Subaru x Rem ship, the Subaru x Emilia ship, the Subaru x Petra ship, surprisingly the Subaru x Patrasche ship and Subaru x Crusch ship
The following members of each group is
Subaru x Emilia ship:
Emilia
Anastasia
Wilhelm
Julius
Felt
Reinhard
Rem
Subaru x Rem ship:
Rem
The Demi triplets
Garfeil
Frederica
Anastasia
Emilia
Subaru x Petra ship:
Petra
Federica
Subaru x Patrasche:
Otto
Al
Garfiel
Ricardo
Subaru x Crusch ship
Crusch
Felix
Wilhelm
But this ship was known only to the 3 in which they WILL NEVER speak about
Everyone else was either weren’t interested or did not choose a side
Rem, madly blushing while covering her face says
Rem:[Thinking: I..I would lo..love to be his wife]
Ram starred at the ground while violently shaking as the conversation happening right now was absolutely despicable. She would have knocked herself out had not been for the pesky director and so all she could do is listen to hell on Earth or Lugunica
After that he scoured over many places to find great sights for their date
It was now 1 in the afternoon and we see a young boy brushing his hair in the mirror while humming a tone
Beatrice standing outside the bathroom was smiling at the sight of her knight being so care free
Beatrice: How long will you stand there I suppose?
Subaru not turning around looked at Beatrice through the mirror
Subaru: Give me a minute Beako. I wanna look good for Rem
Beatrice: You claim that while wearing the same clothing I suppose
Subaru: Hey! This track suit has survived through tick and thin but this isn’t my normal track suit
Anastasia: Emilia I do wonder how is Subaru’s cloth still in tact? Did he use some sort of special fabric to toughen the clothing?
Emilia : To my knowledge no. Besides Rem and probably Beatrice, I do not know how Subaru’s track suit always seems to bounce back. There have been multiple incident wear nearly all his clothing was torn away
Over his stay in the mansion, Subaru sewed together multiple jump suits as he always wanted to keep his iconic look but also he wanted something from his home as everything else had been traded away, eaten or destroyed
Ricardo: Wait so he just makes the same looking cloth? How can he tell the difference? And how many does he own?
Beatrice: Betty’s contractor wears his clothing with pride as it is one of the only things left from his original home so with the help of I and the blue maid, we three sewed together over 20 of his clothes. How he can the difference I cannot say. It is likely his keen observation skills that allow Betty’s contractor to distinguish slight differences to make sense of it
Rem : I remember it. After he saved me from the Ma beasts, we went to the store together to buy threads to repair his old uniform again but then he came up with the brilliant idea to make more as back ups. Subaru is a true genius
Subaru turned around, pointing two thumbs at himself while having a big grin on his face
Subaru: What you are looking at is jump suit #1. The original jump suit that I wore when Emilia carried me in after facing off against the crazy girl, Elsa
Beatrice: Betty thinks that isn’t something you should be proud of in fact
Subaru: Why is that? Anyways, it took awhile to sew back together but with the help of Rem back then, it has been brought back to its original glory
Rem: It was my honour to help you Subaru
Beatrice begins laughing at her contractor while for his statement. Such passion for simple clothing amused the great spirit that she couldn’t hold back anymore
Beatrice: Ha ha ha ha!! Betty’s contractor is a simple fool I suppose
Subaru: Hey!
Subaru quickly left the bathroom and playfully picks up his spirit and begins tickling her
Subaru: While you were the one who chose me so who’s really is the fool I suppose?!
Subaru mimicked Beatrice’s speaking habits which was another example of the bond they’ve developed. They both kept laughing in their room, enjoying every second of being together
Anastasia not being able to quell her emotions yells
Anastasia: Emilia how much do you want for the great spirit? I’ll pay anything. I need her, she’s too cute not to want. Please!!!!
Julius grabbed one of his ladies hands and explains
Julius: Lady Anastasia, you must calm yourself. We cannot simply buy a great spirit, also it isn’t up to Emilia but Ms.Beatrice.
Emilia : Julius is correct. I would never give up my family but only Subaru and Beatrice can decide where they want to go
Emilia’s words brought great happiness to her camp as they all, even Ram, felt like they were closer then friends
Beatrice looks back at the finest knight
Beatrice: It would seem someone understands the status of a great spirit. You should listen to him lady as Betty isn’t for sell
She turned back to face the screen while crossing her arms as Anastasia was crushed to hear such a response as she sat back down while pouting
After a couple of minutes they had calmed themselves down and looked at the time
Subaru: Ooh look at the time. If I don’t hurry I’ll be late
Beatrice: Does thou not remember that his so called “date” begins at 2?
Subaru: I know but since I asked her out, it’s only right if I arrive at least 30 minutes early.
Reinhard: Wow, Subaru really matured within a year. He’s acting like a true gentleman
Felt : I agree. Go get her Big bro
Felt fist bumping the air while cheering
Beatrice surprised to hear that her contractor was actually being mature felt proud at what she was looking at. Not a boy right now, but a gentleman who could do anything he puts his mind to
Beatrice: Well then get going I suppose. Betty will be here until you return
Subaru began walking out his room when he looked back and said
Subaru: Betty, I don’t want you to be lonely so I called in your best friend to play with you, well your best friend besides me of course. I’ll be back in a couple of hours and so I asked Frederica to prepare you some sweets later on
Frederica: I can already guess who’s about to show up
Frederica said while giggling to herself
Petra already knew what was gonna happen began giggling too
Beatrice was experiencing many different emotions. Happy to see her contractor thinking about her well being, curious who was coming in to see and play with her, slight angry that Subaru created this plan without her and excitement for the delicious treat that was to come
Beatrice: You planed this out pretty well I suppose so Betty will indulge in your thought.
Subaru: Thanks Beako. Ooh, here she comes now
A young girl with orange hair and green eyes, sprouting a maid outfit similar to the maid in the mansion popped from the door
Petra: Heeey Ms.Beatrice!!!!
Anastasia could be seen having a mental breakdown of how cute this scene was. While not physically strong, he began to crack the arm rest to the right of her
Petra said in excitement, thrilled to play with her friend.
Beatrice looked to the side while crossing her arms
Beatrice: It’s the maid
Emilia: Beatrice, you should be open about your feelings. We all care for you
Beatrice looks to the right while slightly flustered
Beatrice : Betty does not know what your talking about I suppose
Petra already knew that Beatrice was too proud to show her affections to anyone but Subaru and so didn’t take the rudeness to heart
Subaru: Well you two girls have fun, bye
He begins to leave but crouches down to whisper in Petra’s ear
Subaru (whispering): Thanks for doing this for me. I owe you one
Petra(whispering): You don’t need to thank me. I love playing with Ms.Beatrice but I’ll take a date as payment
Subaru sighed in a defeated look
Subaru: I really should keep my mouth shut but a deal is a deal. Schedule the time and place and I’ll be there
Petra winked in excitement while saying in a mischievous tone
Petra: Pleasure doing business with you Subaru
Anastasia straight up fainted at the scene. A cute girl who knew how to negotiate and saying the exact line she was known for was too much to handle as a cog in her brain and be seen burying through her head
Anastasia now layed back in defeat as she knew that she would never be able to acquire such a gem
Subaru continued to walk out the door as he headed to the entry to the mansion excited to see his lovely Rem. After walking for a couple of minutes he was near the entry when he saw 2 people standing beside the door.
One was Rem, wearing her normal maid outfit, looking at Subaru but the figure near the pink maid was Rem, wearing a light blue and white covering her body except her shoulders, wearing her trademark hairstyle and wearing long white socks and blue slippers
Subaru after arriving starred at the sleeping girl while madly blushing.
Subaru: Wow Rem, you look so pretty. My jaw nearly dropped from the sight of you
Emilia: Oh wow she’s gorgeous
Crusch : I agree. That outfit is lovely on you Rem
Petra : Wow you look like a princess Ms. Rem
Frederica : She sure does. I’m glad to know that the shoes I picked out fit lovely on you Rem
Ram : Of course she looks fabulous.
Rem looked back at her friends and smiled as she says
Rem : Thank you all for your kind words
Ram: Yes yes, she is quiet lovely as she is my sister but that doesn’t justify you deflowering her with your eyes you pervert
Subaru not caring for her words went on one knee to get a better view of the girl. Her blue hair grew slightly but it didn’t diminish her beauty as Subaru continues to lovely stare at Rem
Rem: ooh how I wished I was awake to see those beautiful eyes of yours Subaru
Rem was truly happy to be witnessing this. She vowed that when she is free and awake, they’ll go on so many dates
Subaru: Yeah, I’ll let that one slide since you are allowing this to happen
Ram slightly smirks at the boy while keeping her arms crossed
Ram: Yes you should be grateful for allowing someone like my sister to entertain a fool such as you.
Beatrice: You should be kinder to Betty’s contractor maid
Ram : I see no reason to be kind to a fool like him
Before the two could begin another argument, the sight on the screen grabbed their attention
She then stopped smiling as she looked at Subaru. Subaru sensing the shift in the room, looked up at Ram
Ram: You remember the rules?
Subaru dropping the joking persona and looked up at Ram directly in eye as to make his words known
Subaru: Yes. I swear on the name Subaru Natsuki to defend Rem from any calamities that may arise as she would have done for me
His eyes once rounded and filled with joy now were jagged and showed a level of seriousness that
Crush was overjoyed to see how far he’s come sense their first encounter in the capital. From a whiny child to a true man and she REALLY admired the way he wanted to protected all
Crusch: He truly means every word and will do all to protect her. I commend him for that
Priscilla : I agree. Those eyes are ones that know only victory. He should be like that more often and have that level of confidence in himself.
Garfeil : Ooh Captain is soo cool right now. Don’t you agree Brotto?
The boy says as he violently shakes his friend
Otto : My name is Otto and stop shaking me! But I must admit that he does look like a true knight right now
Felix was happy to see his companion look so determined
Felix :You must be very happy right now rem to hear him make a vow
Rem was tearing up seeing hero proclaim such words. These weren’t tears of sorrow but one of joy
Ram knowing that Subaru was serious about this grew a faint smile
Ram: Well then I trust you. Protect my sister or else you’ll face a fate worse then Emilia’s cooking
Subaru smiled back but internally he was a mental breakdown from the threat. Subaru: Thank you
Emilia: Hey, what’s wrong with my cooking?
Everyone chose to stay silent, lest they want to speak of the truth that Emilia CANNOT cook. The last time she did, the mansion resident all became food sick and Subaru was out of commission for 4 days because he couldn’t lie to her and ate a whole bowl of whatever nonsense she made
Ram simply smile as she opened the door. Subaru grabbed the wheelchair’s handle and began to push the sleeping girl through the door
Subaru:[Thinking: I’ll make this a day you won’t forget Rem ]
Rem: I won’t forget my hero! I love you
Roswaal throughout the episode was constantly thinking of how the boy passed away and so began ask questions to the great spirit
Roswaal : Beatrice, could I ask you something?
Beatrice : No
Roswaal: It’s about Subaru
Beatrice turned to the clown looking at him with coldness in her eyes
Beatrice : What then?
Roswaal keeping up his fake persona
Roswaal : Do you remember having that conversation with Subaru?
Everyone’s attention was put on the teacher’s pet
Beatrice : What an idiotic question to ask Betty. Of course I do.
Roswaal : Think carefully Beatrice. Do you remember the exact words and action you’ve showcased on the screen?
Beatrice began thinking back. Spirits like her have perfect memory as forgotten memories were something only akin to living creatures well she would have said so before Gluttony. After thinking for a bit, her intense aura became one filled with sadness and confusion
Beatrice : Betty can not
Roswaal after hearing this continued his interrogation
Roswaal : Ram and Petra, do the actions and words shown match with your memory?
Ram : No sir. When I brought Rem down, Barusu was already there smiling as if he knew where to be. We had a similar talk but not exactly the same as in the flim
Petra : Yeah. When I met with Beatrice he already knew I’d ask for a date and it was him who scheduled the time and place
Roswaal after hearing this new information said
Roswaal : How unfort~unate . This means one thing. What we are witnessing now is a failed reality. A reality in which Subaru sadly passes away
Everyone’s laughter and inner monologue came to a halt after hearing this
Priscilla : And what of it clown? We knew that the boy will pass away soon so what good is it to return to such a subject
Roswaal : Ms. Priscilla, you didn’t let me finish.
He stood up so that everyone could hear
Roswaal : We are aware of Subaru’s checkpoints is chosen by the witch of Envy, Satella. She chooses this checkpoints in order to help her so called “lover” survive the upcoming tragedies. Since no one has been able to perfectly remember the events being displayed then that means that Subaru’s future had spiraled so out of control that Satella brought him back not just a day, but weeks behind.
The information that Roswaal had just given them out broke everyone. The farthest they’ve seen RBD bring Subaru back was mere days but the possibility of it bringing him back by weeks truly frustrated them. Weeks of unique experiences and emotions wiped away with the only person to have it being their dear friend. What event could have lead to the witch bringing him back so far? That was the question all had at this moment
All began preparing themselves for the inevitable disaster that is to come
Notes:
Overall happy with how this chapter came out and have been thinking about the next series I’ll make when this is done. BUT don’t worry, with how many chapters it takes to finish 1 episode, you can be sure that this series won’t end anytime soon
AND THANKS FOR 200 KUDOS🥳🥳🥳
I did not think I’d get that many so quickly
Chapter 9: A Stroll through Home
Summary:
Subaru and Rem head to Arlam village to began their date
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Subaru was pushing Rem to the an area the two of them are very familiar with.
Subaru: Before we go Rem, we must summon our legendary creature
Mimi : Legendary creature? What does he mean by that?
Anastasia: I’m not sure but if it what Subaru describes that it mean be a rare kind of beast
Anastasia begin developing theories on what creature could the young boy be speaking of? A ma beast of some sort, a new technology from he’s home or is it something else?
Subaru: One who is faster than the wind, tougher than Garfield and one who is completely fearless. A true champion one would claim.
Al: What could bro be speaking about? “Tougher than Garfield” how could he tame such an animal?
Priscilla: I concur. The way this fool is spouting, the creature must be the divine dragon.
Garfiel : The animal my captain is about to show you lot will most definitely impress you. This beast is one worth being my rival.
Frederica was besides him giggling at how well her brother was speaking of this animal
Subaru was smiling while hinting at who he was speaking to
Subaru stop and head a big grin of his face as he thought of something. He covered the sleeping beauty’s eyes as the mystical creature begins to walk
Subaru: Our sworn allay who helped us greatly in our battle against the great whale and taming the unstoppable juggernaut that is Garfiel…
He moved his hands away from her face revealing
The unstoppable, loyal and best ground dragon in Lugunica, nya the world, PATRASCHE !!!!
The ground dragon stood a couple meters away of the two facing her nose his up to the sky, showing its beauty and power as the sun’s rays shine upon her scaly figure, bringer her her animatic beauty as it roared with confidence
The Emilia Crusch and Anastasia camps began applauding at the speedy dragon. Loud whistles and cheering could be heard throughout the theater as if the climax of a movie had just been played.
Ram : For once Barusu is right. That divine creature is worth the praising
Petra clapping her hands in excitement of the reveal
Petra : Your right. Patrasche has always helped Subaru and never wavered. GO PATRASCHE!!!!
Otto : Ever since I met her, she has always topped herself in her achievement. Truly a befitting companion for Mr. Natsuki
Ricardo : That ground dragon has the determination and loyalty of a knight. He has my approval
Mimi : Yeah I saw it in the battle against sloth. She was so quick you’d think she was teleporting and her love for Subaru is truly inspiring. She has my approval too.
Another member joins the Subaru X Patrasche ship
Patrasche runs to her master, gently licking his face then rubbing her beak on his shirt
Subaru wraps his arms around the dragon as a showing of affection. No matter the situation, Subaru always knew that he had one loyal companion and it was her. Through thick and thin, she has devoted herself to him and he truly loved her for staying with him
Subaru: Hey girl how have you been? It’s been too long. Guess what we are going somewhere today and we need your help. Could you do that?
Patrasche looked at her rider with excitement. Anywhere would be exciting as long as she had Subaru with her and so Subaru secured a small wagon and put Rem’s wheelchair in there while putting the sleeping girl in front, securing her so she does that move or fall
Felt: Look at how gentle and careful he is being with her. He truly does love you doesn’t he Rem?
Throughout the screening, Rem was quiet as she was simply loving seeing her with her lover and seeing his smile. Even if she wasn’t there really, the way he showed his loved towards her warmed her heart and she wanted, more then ever, to be with him
Rem : Yes. My hero is truly kind.
The trio began heading to the village stationed below the mansion. As they arrive the residence there walked up to the trio and starting interacting with them. Everyone there loved Subaru for his contribution in protecting them and there children. He always came to the village to play with them, help them out with daily activities and their weekly calisthenic exercises was something they all loved.
He stationed Patrasche is an opened area and asked her to protect Rem while he grabbed some equipment. A male, somewhere in his mid 20’s, wearing a blue shirt with black pants came up to the hero and whispered something in his hear.
Julius : I wonder what they could be talking about.
Petra : That’s one of my friend’s dad. He does various jobs throughout the village and is a dear friend to Subaru.
Subaru after hearing the man, smiled with excitement as he heads inside the man’s home. A couple of minutes later, Subaru walks out holding 2 boxed item. One was a small white box, being able to fit in the boy’s hand and the other was a light blue, rectangular box
Subaru while walking back to his carriage, turned back while smiling
Subaru: Thanks man but please let me pay for it. You spent so much time making this that it’d be insulting to take it
Emilia: So the man gave Subaru a gift? How lovely, I wonder what’s inside?
Karl: No need to thank me man. You saved my child and me multiple times. It’s I can do for the town’s hero
Subaru still smiling put his hand behind his head while slightly scratching and nervously laughing
Subaru: I didn’t do much. People like Emilia, Wilhelm and the Iron Fangs did most of the job. I just help move them in the right direction
Otto facepalmed seeing the dumb scene
Otto: Mr. Natsuki, when we get out we’re gonna have a talk about this How could you think like this ?
Even though Otto is a dear friend to Subaru he can’t help but want to punch his friend for not seeing himself in a better light. He accomplished so much yet he never took credit for it
Beatrice was sitting on her contractor’s lap smiling. She quiet like how this episode was one where her master was happy, even if she wasn’t there herself. His happiness , was her happiness as with all his emotions. There bond went beyond simple things like talks, as their very soul were entangled together.
Beatrice: I agree with the merchant. Betty’s Subaru should praise for himself I suppose
Emilia, like Beatrice was enjoying how happy her knight as opposed to how he was previously.
Emilia : You nincompoop, take some credit. You did so much for them and us
Laughter erupted from the background as everyone couldn’t control themselves at the half-elf’s comment while she covered her face in embarrassment and having blushing
Karl: Come on. You’re the one who ran into the woods saving my child, and it was you and Emilia who told us to evacuate. If you weren’t here, surely we’d be goners. This little gift is a some token to show my appreciation.
Subaru looked at the man with awe. He usually didn’t think much of himself, as he knew of his previous failures but hearing the man say such kind words befuddled the knight as he didn’t know what to respond with blushed with embarrassment
Subaru: Thank you man. I do not know what to say
Karl: Just enjoy the gift and tell Emilia I said hello. She along with that little friend of yours should come more often.
Subaru began walking away while waving his hand
Subaru: I will. See you next time
When he walked back he saw the village children’s playing with the ground dragon. He loved the scene and began to imagine everyone here playing with the kids. Otto on the floor get robbed, Garfiel showing off and the kids praising him, Ram playing with Petra, Frederica in her beast form having kids ride her and kids surrounding Emilia while she was laughing
Subaru: That would be the life
He whispered to himself as he stared at the blue sky
Emilia looked back and her camp seeing all their smiles on their faces as they all internally planned to visit the village.
Emilia turned back to face the sleeping boy while having a big smile on her face
Emilia : We’ll come with you next time so your dream can come into fruition
Subaru hopped on Patrasche while speaking to the kids
Subaru: Come on guys. We have to go. I’ll come back tomorrow for a routinely exercise
The kids began crying because they didn’t want him to leave. He was like a big brother to them and they enjoyed playing with him
Subaru: Come on guys, please don’t cry. We’ll have so much fun next time and I’ll even bring Beako with me. She loves showing you magic
The kids then wiped there tears as they were getting excited to see their dear friend
Beatrice whispered to herself as her pride couldn’t allow her to say this out loud
Beatrice : I can’t wait either in fact!
Right as he began to leave a child we’ve seen before, Meiina ran to him while yelling
Meiina: WAIT!!!!
Subaru quickly pull Patrasche back while looking back to see the girl
Meiina hid something behind her back as she said
Meiina: It took me awhile to make this so I hope you like this. You can give this to your girlfriend
Subaru was blushing madly from her words
Subaru: Sh—she isn’t my girl-fr-friend. Well is she? I love her but I also love Emilia. They’re both in my #1 in my heart.
Emilia turns to the blue maid smiling but hesitant to say
Emilia : Um…R…Rem?
Rem was also blushing while hearing her love speak about her
Rem : Yes Emilia?
Emilia : I’m fine with Subaru having you as his wife but…
She took a moment as she was preparing herself
Emilia :…I— I WANT TO BE HIS FIRST!!!
Rem stood in shock for a moment while hearing this. She was serious about being Subaru’s wife but was afraid of having the talk with the half elf but now that it’s out, she is finally able to say
Rem : Thank you for saying so Emilia. I’m happy to wait but hearing your blessing brings joy to my heart
Al : WEAR A CONDOM BRO!!!!
The one man hollered while snickering to himself
Everyone looked back at the knight who was standing wondering what a “con-dom” was
Everyone turned their attention back to the main girls, smiling ear-to-ear. Finally the boy would get the love he deserved. All his torment will come to the end with these girls by his side
Meiina ignored the boy while he was rambling to himself and showed him the gift. It was a flower crown made of blue and pink flowers weaved together to make a beautiful accessory
Frederica : Wow it looks gorgeous. Did Subaru teach her how to make that
Petra : Yeah. Subaru taught the village how to make many things. Like paper areo-planes, crowns and fortune tellers but they don’t really tell the future
She giggled to herself as she recalls the days they played together
Subaru stared at the crown with sparkles in his eyes. He’s made many flower crowns before but none compare to the divine beauty he is blessed to behold
Subaru slowly grabs the crown from the girl and behind looking around the marvelous object
Subaru: This is the best crown I’ve ever seen. Thank you very much. I know Rem would love it too
The girl back away as she tries to hide her face which was cherry red
Meiina: No need to thank me, I just wanted to give you something in return for help
Ricardo: Man, what is this man and charming the young women around him?
Al: I don’t know but if he doesn’t stop we’ll have to take him in
Both of them began preparations for the arrest of the sleeping boy while laughing to themselves
Subaru put the crown on Rem’s head and looked at her beauty.
Subaru: Wow Rem, you look even more cute.
Subaru then wink while holding her hand
Subaru: The pink petals really complement your ocean blue hair. Simply stunning and it’s all thanks to Meiina. Thank you again
Steam began forming from the top of the maid as she was having many thoughts on the boy’s compliment. If her sister wasn’t there to hold her hands, a fuse would’ve burst from Rem.
Anastasia : He isn’t wrong. You do look good in that crown
Felt : Yeah she’s right. You and Big bro would be a cute couple
Rem covering her face in embarrassment
Rem: Th-Tha—Thank you both
Hearing the how their ladies liked the design of the crown, both the finest knight and the Sword saint made a mental note to make one for their ladies as a token of appreciation
Meiina’s face grew even brighter as the trio began moving again.
Subaru: I’ll come visit you again and bring gifts with me. See you soon
He waves as the village became smaller and smaller. He could still make out an image of a girl waving back while jumping in place
The boy was happy to see that the town was as lively as ever. The town’s people were happy and he was really glad they liked him. He began talking to Rem about the town while the ground dragon huffed in jealousy.
Subaru looked at his loyal companion and patted her on her head
Subaru: I forgot to thank you Patrasche. You’re willing to carry us to any location without any form of compensation. I should make a crown for the best ground in the world
The ground dragon looked back at her masters, rubbing her head on his hand while slightly slowing down. She never wanted any compensation as just being with him was more then enough but to hear the kind gesture warmed her reptilian spirit
Subaru: Yeah I’ll make one right aw….
Subaru’s friendly tone quickly stopped as the boy began looking in front of him. Subaru while starring accidentally drooped Patrasche’s Rein as all his focus was direct at what he was looking at.
Julius: What’s going on? Is he in danger of something?
Ram: Neither I nor anyone in the mansion recall any attackers in the village nor in the mansion so I do not know
Ram was doing her best to keep calm. She was the one logical one of the twins and rarely showed emotion but at this moment she wanted to jump into the screen to protect her little brother from any danger
Emilia : Beatrice do you know what’s happening?
Beatrice: Betty cannot recall any mention of an attack here so Betty doesn’t know
Patrasche sensing her master’s distress quickly looked ahead to determine wear the danger was that she couldn’t see it. Ahead of her was more empty road with guard rails on both sides for safety, she couldn’t hear nor smell anyone near them and looked up to any possible air strike but no danger was registered.
Otto: So there isn’t an attacker then what’s happening to Mr.Natsuki?
Reinhard: I do not know but we must prepare ourselves for anything that may happen
She turned back to her master and saw that he is now uncontrollably shaking while profusely sweating. His eyes seemed like they shrunken by 3 times as he wraps his arms around himself
We cut to see from Patrasche’s point of view. She seemly saw a road in front of her. Nothing to harm her or her master then she looked back with concerning eyes. Her master what in trouble, but from what?
Rem: Is it some form of invisible attack?
Crush : Can’t be. If they were to be attack, they’d likely attack Patrasche so that you two had no form of escape and by now Patrasche would’ve been able to pick up some more of the attack. Her excellent senses would be able to notice a change in the atmosphere
The cast continued to question what was happening to Subaru. If not an attacker then what could cause him to act like that. To be so afraid that all others became a distant memory to what was in front of him
Subaru was biting his gums, nearly tearing them off as what was terrifying the young man finally was seen
Subaru wanted to scream his lungs out. The image he was looking at shook him to very soul but all that came out was one word as the screen turned black
Subaru: Su….Subaru…?
Notes:
Subaru’s date consist of 3 different locations wear we’ll see various characters. Besides that, thinking of what they’d do at Arlam village was different as they didn’t show much of it in the 3 seasons also remembering the children’s name was a whole different issue. By the way, chronologically this happened on March 23rd while the first episode took place on March 8th. Things like AM and PM and other time related terminology are in the Re:Zero world so do not be alarmed when characters use those words
Btw KARL is an original made character as I did not want to research a specific one in the village
Chapter 10: The Past Never Dies
Summary:
Subaru stops as he sees something impossible, himself but something is wrong with him
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Subaru: Su….Subaru…?
Emilia : Wait why are there 2 Subarus? I don’t understand
She saw her Subaru’s face like that. It was one of fear. Like prey starring at its predator, the young man’s face made one thing known: he wanted to run away. Who was this other Subaru?
Crusch : Ms.Beatrice, do you recall anything connecting to this situation?
The young Duchess was also questioning what’s going on. Through Patrasche she knew that this wasn’t a normal being. Maybe it was just a look like? Maybe it was his imagination? Theories like these ran through her head as she wanted to wanted to protect the man she’s come to admire. He’s face was one she was sad to look at. Not because she was ashamed of how sacred he was, Subaru while accomplishing great things was still a young boy so she couldn’t judge. No she was sad that she wasn’t there to protect him. Knowing that this was illogical as she was no where near to help him, she wanted to anything to alleviate his pain any means possible
Beatrice : No. As far as Betty can remember, Subaru has never talked to her about this
Two Subarus were looking at each other. One was in the carriage with his ground dragon and sleeping Rem while the other was standing a couple meters in front of the carriage but something was different about him. He was slouching forward, his hair was an utter mess, his leg badly damaged, he wasn’t wear his jacket and his face was covered with some sort of fabric. Blood was everywhere on this young man’s body and more blood could be seen spilling from his mouth
*(O Subaru)= Our Subaru*
*(E Subaru)= Else Subaru*
E Subaru began walking slowly to the carriage. His arms dangling as he could be heard mumbling something
O Subaru slowly grabbed his ground dragon’s reins and was began to command her to run in the opposite direction but he but as his finally collected his thought, a question was asked that made the boy stop abruptly. The voice sounded unnaturally dry, filled with emptiness and despair but he could still hear the question
E Subaru: Whooo…are…you?
O Subaru: ….w..wha..what?
Petra: He looks so sacred. What’s happening?
The young girl was terrified looking at this. She’s seen the horrors that her lover went through. His death, his self harm, he madness and his tragedies. The girl who entered the room and the girl now could be considered to very different people. It was like she had matured by many years but that would be expected watching what she did. Even after all the change, at the end of the day, Petra was still a child and so watching the joyful scene dulled her senses by a bit, not so much that the current events would be traumatizing but still fear held a nasty grip on her heart
Otto: I cannot come with the slightest idea of the event being played
Fear and confusion was what filled the room right down. Multiple people cannot exist so why were there two Subaru’s. Some had small theories while others were watching completely blind
O Subaru : I am Subaru Natsuki, Emilia’s knight.
He answered the question with many sweats marks across his face. He didn’t need to lie as there was no benefit to it but even now he wanted to run, but why?
The wounded Subaru halted for a second as he listened to the other’s answer. Both stood still for what seemed like forever when E Subaru began walking fasting towards them. He was now less then 4 meters away from the trio
E Subaru: Whooo…are…you?
Garfeil: What is happening? Did Captain not answer his question? Captain is Captain.
Garfeil already knew not to ask the main question as everyone was as confused as him
Frederica: Your correct Garf. He did answer truthfully so why is the other one asking again?
Rem stared at the screen scared for her lover. She stared at both with sadness in her heart. Even if this wasn’t “her” Subaru, it was a Subaru. He looked dead, blood dripping with every step, his face that one who accepting death and that’s what scared her. She recognised that face, it was similar to the face she saw when he and her was at the stand but this was worse far worse then what she remembered
Rem : Why aren’t I doing anything?
She said in a whisper that none could hear as they we’re currently focused on the screen but she knew the answer, she was in a coma but it didn’t matter. Anyone in her situation wouldn’t be able to do anything but even with the logic in it, she wanted with all her soul to save him right now
O Subaru: I am Subaru Natsuki, Rem’s hero
E Subaru heard an answer but kept on walking towards them. O Subaru was terrified. He wanted to run, he wanted to hide, he wanted to call for help but a new fear dawned on him, trumping whatever all previous fears today. He feared what would happen if he tried. Would he attack? How would he? Could Patrasche help? No, in his mind and body he knew the moment he tried, disaster will come and so while he’s body wanted to run, he chose to stay and continue answer the question
E Subaru: Whooo…are…you?
O Subaru: I..I am Subaru Natsuki, slayer of sloth
He click his teeth with disgust at what he just said. He hated the title. He didn’t think he did much against the archbishop and thought that title belong to Julius.
Julius: No Subaru, take some credit. Without you Sloth would’ve gotten away and killed many more. Why can’t you see that my friend?
Julius couldn’t understand how someone who accomplished so much could think so little. Was he a true friend if he never notice these awful habits about his comrade? He wanted to be sad, to cry for his friend but he knew he needed to watch. If he wanted to help his friend, he needed to continue this journey.
As E Subaru continues to close the distance, the same question was asked over and over while O Subaru kept on giving him some form of answer with more fear harbouring in his heart
E Subaru: Whooo…are…you?
O Subaru: I am Subaru Natsuki, the man who defeated the great rabbit
*Again*
E Subaru: Whooo…are…you?
O Subaru: I am Subaru Natsuki, Beatrice’s contractor
*Again*
E Subaru: Whooo…are…you?
O Subaru: Subjugator of the white whale
*Again*
E Subaru: Whooo…are…you?
O Subaru: Garfiel’s captain
*Again*
E Subaru: Whooo…are…you?
O Subaru: A knight of Lugunica
*Again*
E Subaru: Whooo…are…you?
O Subaru: Otto’s friend
*Again*
Every question, the wounded boy got closer and closer to the cart. O Subaru wasn’t understanding the purpose of the interrogation. He kept answering truthfully yet this, this THING, kept on asking who he was. He began questioning himself who he was
E Subaru now stood right beside the carriage, his eyes were looking at the ground as we see how lifeless they are. O Subaru didn’t want to look at the bloodied man but knew that he’d stay until he did and so he looked and it finally came to him and the light in our Subaru’s eyes faded. His eyes, a gorgeous bright hazel now turned to a muddy, lifeless brown
Emilia: What happened? Why does he look even more afraid?
She didn’t understand what was going on. His day started great. He spoke with a real smile, was able to meet the towns people and is on a date with Rem, so why is this thing hunting him?
Beatrice : It’s like when a mice sees the shadow of its predator. It knows death is near and the fear keeps on multiplying the longer the silence lingers I suppose
Beatrice could only look in horror. What ungodly thing is happening to her contractor to make such a face? She gripped her dress tightly as it was the only thing stopping her from trying to jump through the screen
He finally figured out what he was looking at. The version of himself that left sanctuary and more importantly, Emilia behind. The one who by leaving her side, sentenced her to a life of insanity and utter delusion. He didn’t want to talk anymore. He just wanted this to be over. This irrational fear to an unknown force was eating him alive as he wanted to just disappear. He was recalling all the horrors of Sanctuary and was barley able to put the two words together
O Subaru: Y….You…Your me…..
Emilia: …..disgusting
Emilia didn’t know what else to say. She still remembered those eyes that were once hers. Eyes of desperation and insanity. Lusting over 1 thing while discarding the rest of the world. Love for Subaru. That version of her was closer to that of the witch of Envy then it is to who she is now
Rem looked at her friend’s face and saw one of self-hatred as she had that face for many years, that was until a certain black-haired boy came in and saved her. She needed to help her as he would and so softly grabs her soft, pale hand and looks at her with a soft smile
Rem : Please don’t look at yourself that way Emilia. That isn’t you. The actions of the failed realities do not dictate who you are in the present. If that was to be true, nearly everyone here wouldn’t be able to live with themselves, especially me. Love yourself, the way he loves you.
Emilia stared at the maid with open eyes. Such words, such kind words she wasn’t used to. The darkness that was suffocating the half-elf quickly dissolved as she remembered the kindness her Subaru showed her. She lifted the oni girl’s hand and placed it on her cheek saying with slight tears in her eyes
Emilia : Thank you Rem
Both stared at each other as they both knew that they were similar to each other. Both maidens struggled with their self-worth. Thinking that no one truly loved them as the world condemned them to loneliness but it didn’t. A boy with a heart too big for his own sake saved them from the pit of despair and showed them the truly beauty of this world
Rem : Now let’s try to help him out, the way he saved us countless times.
Emilia nodded in agreement, reinforcing her heart for whatever was to be shown next
He continued to stare at the bloodied hero looking at every part of him. Noticing all the bruises, the scars, the dried blood and fresh new ones spilling from his head
The wounded Subaru while continuing to look down asked again
E Subaru: Whooo…are…you?
O Subaru: I am Subaru Natsu—-
He was suddenly cut off when the other Subaru suddenly jumped on the carriage and grabbing O Subaru’s throat. His fingers nail broken, his arms looked weak and was covered in bite marks and blood but even so, O Subaru’s couldn’t get him off. He tried kicking him off, pulling his hair, punching his face anything possible
Al: Wait, where is the ground dragon? If bro is in danger surely she would’ve acted by now, right?
Otto : I agree. Something isn’t adding up
From O Subaru’s POV, a slightly different version of himself was now trying to kill him but he had a thing in his head
O Subaru:[Thinking: Patrasche please help ]
The boy then looked at his dragon as he sees that the ground dragon isn’t even noticing him and continued to look forward perplexed.
O Subaru quick on his feet came to a conclusion
O Subaru:[Thinking: Why isn’t she looking? No! If Patrasche saw me in danger she would’ve stopped at nothing to help me so this mustn’t be real. I’m hallucinating again. But the only way out is to give myself the right answer ]
Roswaal : The right answer? What could that mean?
Wilhelm : I do not know. Could a hallucination murder a real person?
Wilhelm sat back thinking of an answer
Wilhelm : Thinking:[ “Who are you?” Such a question cannot be answered with a simple title. To know one’s self, one must search to their very soul and even then, the answer may not show itself. I pray that you figure out who you truly are my boy. ]
While chocking out his counterpart, the bloodied hero asked again in a more aggressive tone
E Subaru: Who are you?
O Subaru: I am Subar—-
The hallucinations strengthen his grip on the boy’s neck causing the boy to struggle to breathe. O Subaru’s vision became blurry as the lack of oxygen was beginning to heavily affect him
O Subaru:[Thinking: Crap I got maybe one more chance before I black out. What will he do once I’m passed out. I don’t want to know. Come on think. ]
E Subaru: WHO ARE YOU?!!!
The man screamed as he held down his alter ego’s neck as hard as he could
Rem jumped towards the screen. She knew that it wouldn’t matter as what’s being shown is in the past, a past where she’s not there but it didn’t matter. Right now her lover was in danger and she couldn’t handle watching it any more but even with her superhuman strength she couldn’t make it 10 feet in the air before magic chains quickly grabbed her and tying her down with many other chains and fabric covering her mouth while tear stream came down the girl’s face
Ram screamed her sister’s name as more and more chains come out to strap her down but a message was sent out to all viewers mind
DO NOT INTERRUPT THE SHOW
All watched the girl try to struggle out the chains but to no avail. They sympathize with the girl’s want to help but knew the action was futile in the end
O Subaru:[Thinking: Come on! Think! THINK!!! ]
But a sudden thought came to the boy’s mind
18!!!!!!!!!!
E Subaru’s one visible eyes widen at the answer
O Subaru had tears on his face while holding his doppelgänger’s hands from his neck
O Subaru: I KNOW WHO I AM!! I AM 18
Priscilla: 18? What is the fool babbling about?
Priscilla knew that this must’ve been a dream or some form of hallucination but could not understand the meaning behind the question
Ram : 18. I do not how a number is affiliated with who a person is. Maybe something about his age. Barusu is 18 now
After a moment of silence came between the two. E Subaru began to let go of his other’s neck and he chose to sit beside the other, sandwiching himself between O Subaru and the sleeping Rem. It took a couple of minutes for O Subaru to recollect himself as he was thinking of what to do next.
Finally calm enough to talk, the boy asks
O Subaru: Wha..What is it you want?
He turns to face the other him with hatred is his eyes. Attempted murder was not something Subaru could easily let go of which was contradictory as he forgave many people who’ve done it to him
E Subaru faces the boy with emptiness in his eye as he simply said
E Subaru: We’ll meet again
The man drenched in blood began to evaporate into a dark mist and began to enter Subaru’s body.
O Subaru then looks up to the sky with eyes similar to his doppelgänger, hollow and filled with despair.
Subaru: Thinking:[ I’m 18…. ]
Al just continue to watch in silence, doing his best not to move as any indication of sympathy could be met with questioning and he wouldn’t want to share his history
Al:[Thinking: Ooh so you’re in this stage of your life huh bro? I was there too once, it took a long time for me to come to an answer so I hope you come to it sooner than me.]
Felt: What does 18 mean in this context? Why is that simple number hurting him so much?
Felt spoke again as she was visibly upset with the result. Her brother was having a crisis and the answer or the one that satisfied him was a number. Throughout the viewing, she has never once heard how 18 is related to Subaru besides his age.
Wilhelm: I cannot say but looks like it’s over for now
He continued to stare into the sky when a massive pulse courses through his body causing some pain. He held his left eye while feeling massive pain when he closed both eyes
Subaru: AHHHHHHH!!!!
He screamed out loud making the ground dragon quickly stop the carriage. Patrasche looked back up the boy with concern in her eyes. She immediately stopped at faced her master with worry. Subaru was looking around frantically searching for the man or more likely him.
Subaru looked at his hands and saw that he was holding the rein’s of his loyal steed and saw the ground dragon’s head on his chest, attempting to comfort him.
He began to pat her heads while slowly coming to his sense
Subaru: Thank you girl. I don’t know what I’d do without you.
He continued this for a couple of minutes while thinking to himself
Subaru:Thinking:[ Did I just use RbD or was all that a dream? If it was RbD then I just killed myself but how? What was that pulsing feeling? No, it was most likely a dream. I must’ve began day dreaming the moment I looked at the horizon. That would explain why she couldn’t help me and how minutes felt like hours ]
Beatrice: Subaru should return home and try this date again another day. He looks too unwell to continue going
Ram: I agree. Barusu isn’t in the right mindset to protect sis
He was brought out of his thoughts when he sees Rem. Throughout the dream he didn’t see her. Why is that? He couldn’t find a reason but knew that he must continue the date and so forced a smile to both of them
Subaru: So…sorry Rem, I thought I saw a cockroach and it frightened me. Let’s continue this special day. I still have so much to show you
The noticeable bags under his eyes was a hint that he wasn’t being honest but he knew if he returned now, then he would’ve wasted his, her’s and Ram’s time.
Rem: No Subaru you didn’t waste my time. You were great today but you have to put yourself first. Please return to the mansion. We can go again at a later time
Rem finally being let out of the restraints shouts
She was begging for him to rest. He looked tired, like he stuck in between reality and the land of dreams. A star contrast to how he was a few minutes ago. She couldn’t bare seeing him go through this for her sake when she couldn’t even recall this event
Subaru looked at his ground dragon and asked while scratching her ear
Subaru: I didn’t apologise to you haven’t I? I’m so sorry my dear friend. I didn’t want to scare you. Could you please take us to our next location? Please!!!
She looked at her master questioning weather she should continue or try to take him home to rest but trusted her master’s words and began pulling the cart down to their next location
Notes:
Everything that happened in this chapter happened in a blink of an eye in the real world. Subaru in reality dropped Patrasche’s rein, had a manic episode and was brought back into reality screaming
Not much to say today as I felt I did very well writing this today.
Chapter 11: Old Friend
Summary:
Subaru meets up with an old friend
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Throughout the viewing, a certain duchess thought in silence as she furiously gripped her hands together. Seeing her friend, or something more than that, in such an event boiled her blood as she couldn’t be there. Her logical side and emotional side fought over many times as she questioned what she should do. She wasn’t only representing herself but her camp so she must do herself and her members justice
Crusch : Director sir, could you please explain what happened!?
She asked in a serious tone making it known that she wasn’t asking but demanding
Could you be more specific Ms.Crush?
Crusch : Could you explain in medical terms what happened to Subaru and why it happened right now? Felix may be able to diagnose him if we have specific information
Well to be exact, Subaru was suffering through a breakdown of character.
Emilia did not understand the meaning and so ask
Emilia: Of character? What do you mean?
Well Emilia, as you’ve seen, Subaru doesn’t view himself in a high fashion. He doesn’t think he’s worthy of those around him but with the Witches help he was able to begin loving himself but…
Roswaal finishing the directors sentence as he knew where this was going
Roswaal : But breaking a habit that was is intertwined with his very character is hard to break now isn’t it? Am I correct?
All turned to face the clown with some level of fury in their eyes. His very existence was something nearly all hated. The pain he caused to Subaru and many people here was something that they’ll never overlook
Felt still a child could not keep silent for long
Felt : And whose fault is that? Big bro had issues before but you’ve only worsen it through “your trails”. It’s like putting oil on bond fire. We should kill you where you stand
She lifted her hands to make air quote signs and using a phrase from her big bro. Throughout the viewing, she only with a lot of people here learned some lingo from Subaru
Roswaal chose to ignore the threat as someone so fragile and worthless as the slum girl couldn’t dare touch him and said in his annoying voice
Roswaal : But is it not through his suffering that you’re alive? Would you rather have him live a normal life and allowing you, your so called grandfather and many others die? One soul for the price of many is a simple sacrifice
Felt looked down for a second as she remembered. She was also apart of his suffering as if she was smarter in checking her client’s background, she would’ve found some reason to call it off or even better never taken the job. If she allowed Rom to handle the setting up of the job, her brother wouldn’t have died 3 times in his first day.
Roswaal while saying this knew that his words would only further hinder his chances of survival. Everyone, even he himself had some sort of fondness for the boy and to say that his suffering was necessary made the target on his back even bigger, even if what he said wasn’t so wrong.
Roswaal, even you are indebted to him, not that you’ll ever cared. I wonder what your teacher would think of this?
Roswaal, for the very first time since the showing began, began slightly agitated. The word uttered truly got to him as all the atrocities he committed was in her name. To revive her and finally get “his happy ending”. Within seconds the anger multiple and for the very first time in a long time, Roswaal lost himself to his anger and so raised his hand in rage
Roswaal : EEELLL GOOO….
Everyone was preparing to duck out of the way from the mad man’s attack, all but Pricilla, Wilhelm and Crusch. Even in such unexpected situation, they were wise enough to remember that no magic would work and that the director was more powerful than the Sword Saint in his domain.
Before even the mad man could finish reciting a spell that couldn’t even be casted, many purple cloth wraps tightly around the clown, strapping him to his chair violently and covering everything but his eyes
Oooh Roswaal, you poor, poor puppy. Your obsessive nature to your teacher is truly sickening to watch. A dog forever serving his long gone master. A trait you once had similar with the boy you claim to be your puppet yet he overcame that within days while you’ve have centuries to change but simply chose to blind yourself. A true fool, through and through.
The tone the director said was one of pure superiority which was familiar with the Margrave. To know that you, in every sense are superiority to those you speak to truly was a superb feeling and those in high power would make it known to those below. A perfect example would be Priscilla but even she wasn’t so blind as the fool. While none could fully see his face, they knew that the fool was furious just with his eyes. Eyes that would kill a normal person.
Everyone simply stare at the clown. There was sympathy in their eyes, as they knew that this was nothing to the punishment one such as him deserved,….all but one maid.
But back to you Emilia. What the fool said is true, such a trait is hard to break and through these hallucinations, they would sometimes manifest themselves as failed versions of himself asking him the question.
Everyone was in there own heads trying to understand what the director said but no long then a couple of seconds later
Otto : …Did he pass?
Everyone turned to the merchant
Rem : What do you mean, Mr.Otto?
Otto lowered his hat down in a humble manner and placed it on his chest
Otto : You can just call me Otto. We are camp members after all so formalities aren’t needed. Also Sir Natsuki would probably punch me if I didn’t say that.
He said while giggling to himself as the rest of the camp laughed with the man
Otto : But back to the subject, this battle between the Subarus seems more like a test than anything. The way the other Subaru kept asking the same question until he got a satisfying answer must have been a test to see whether our Subaru kicked the habit. So my question is, did he pass?
Anastatia : That’s a good theory my fellow merchant. His previous answer didn’t satisfy the other boy. It wasn’t until the last second that the bloody Subaru stopped. A hallucination cannot kill what’s real so either Subaru answered correctly or the fake one stopped as it realised it will not get the right answer.
The 2 merchants seemed to grasp the problem within seconds and correctly described the situation
Al : Was there analysis correct my lady?
The helmet man turn to his side to see a Priscilla starring at Otto with a smile on her face while hiding it behind her fan
Priscilla completely ignoring her jester
Priscilla : Quiet the thorough explanation merchants. I am quiet pleased with your statement
Otto nervous to be speaking to Priscilla as the confident aura shook him then he realised that his friend Subaru wouldn’t act like this and so chose to embody some of his friend’s courage.
Otto : Thank you lady Priscilla
I’m impressed Otto and Anastasia, you figure out the situation and explained it quite well. It’s clear to see why you two are Lugunica’s best merchants.
Anastasia covered her face in embarrassment while saying
Anastasia : Th…Thank…You
Every member in her camp began applauding the girl which embarrassed her more but before Ricardo could tease her, he was interrupted by the Rem
Rem : Did he pass Mr.Director?
…..No
Everyone suddenly quiet down as the single statement was said. “He failed”, “What was the right answer then”, “what will happen to him now?” All question that needed to be answered but the process was cut short
The battle to break the habit is a long and hard path. This issue is like an infection that Subaru is trying to rid himself of, but not all battles are won and sadly you’ve witnessed him fall in this one.
Beatrice : Has he ever one won in these battles?
She hoped, she prayed, she begged that he did as if he didn’t, then all his smiles and loving words were to be seen as fake
Fret not Beatrice, throughout the year, he’s won more then he’s lost and it’s all thank to you guys.
Beatrice started at the screen with confusion and tears from her face
Beatrice : Us? What have we done to help him in fact?
He only started to fight because you guys gave him the courage to. Every hug you gave him, every joke Otto made, every interaction with you guys kept him going. So do not see one loss as big as it is, try to motivate him to win 10 more times as you guys are his anchor.
Emilia looked at her knight with a smile on her face and tears in her eyes. She grabbed his hand and begins feeling it while lowering her head to meet it
Emilia : Oh Subaru. Please keep going. We all believe and love you. Please do not give up.
Every member of the half elf’s camp cried along side her. They were helping him by just being there. They could save him. They wanted to help even more and promised themselves that they would once there out
But let’s get off the mushy stuff for now as the episode has match to show…and OH! How can I forget about our favourite teacher’s pet / Clown. I’ll release the bindings now but should you try anything I’ll subject you to things worth then death and believe me, I have some ideas to test out
Hatred, superiority and venom was laced with every word directed at the Margrave as the cloth wrappings began to fade away, allowing the man to move. Roswaal after being released simply sat in a comfortable position with his ever-so-perfect smile but his eyes betrayed his face as it stared at where the voice was coming from and said with quiet intensity
Roswaal :…I understand…Director
Well then let’s continue
The capital of Lugunica, a city straight of a fantasy world and is where many important events that made Subaru who he is today.
We see the crew finally enter the city with their carriage. As they entered the capital they found a place to let Patrasche rest
Subaru patted her head.
Subaru: Thanks for helping us girl. Me and Rem will get you a treat before we’re back. I’ll be back within the hour so don’t worry.
He gave a smile to not worry his loyal friend which she gave her affection through licking his face.
Al: Like I’ve said many times before, Patrasche is easily bro’s best fit.
He says with a mocking voice
Ricardo joining in on the fun
Ricardo : Preach it friend. I’ll get them both a beer to celebrate
Suddenly both got hit in the head by both of their ladies as they both say in unison
Priscilla/ Anastasia : Idiot
A loud *WHACK* could be heard from 2 places.
Al while holding his helmet with his only hand
Al : Princess, you did not have to hit me so hard
Priscilla : You were acting foolish and it wasn’t to my advantage so I of course struck you
Ricardo was holding his head in pain where you can see a big bump on it
Ricardo : Ana, why would you that? It hurts
Anastasia : For once I agree with Priscilla. Idiots who don’t benefit me deserve to be punished
We see the lovers strolling across the streets of the capital
Subaru: The place really brings back memories. Some good and some definitely bad
Crusch : This is the place where Subaru arrived at from his world correct?
Emilia : Yes Ms.Crusch, Subaru’s first day was *cough* *cough* a challenging one to say the least
She along with Felt tightly clutched their knuckles as they remember how much Subaru suffered that one day. He nearly got sliced open, got beat up, and died. He died 3 times on his first day
As they continue their date a familiar, green haired man could be seen. Subaru began getting excited as he saw who it was
Subaru while nearly at his stand began waving his hand was yelling
Subaru: Is that you Apple guy!!!!
The appa man eye’s began forming a body until he figured out who it was
Kadomon: Is that you broke kid?! And it’s Appa you idiot
Subaru after walking up to the stand and they began talking about various things
Rem : I quite like that man. He may be a businessman but he is truly kind to Subaru. But I’m also quite afraid
Garfeil : Afraid? What do you mean? Is he dangerous or something?
Rem: No Garfeil, he himself isn’t dangerous but every time Subaru talks to this man, disaster is not far from him.
Garfeil: What do yo—
He then remembers his captain’s first day and the disaster that was the White whale and Sloth
After his realisation he began trembling on the possible calamity that may occur soon when his older sister grabbed his hand
Frederica: Come on Garfeil, I thought you believed in Subaru or what you call him, Captain. Even if something bad happens, Subaru will face it head on and will overcome it.
Garfeil looked at his elder sister with a new sense of confidence says he loudly proclaims
Garfeil : Your right sis. How could I lose faith in our captain? He’s stronger then anyone here
Kadomon: I heard what you’ve been doing. Taking out not only 1 but 2 of the Great Ma beast is incredible work. I would have never imagined it was you who did it. You gotta tell me kid, how did you do it?
Subaru became quite embarrassed at hearing the compliments and so said with a nervous laugh
Subaru: I didn’t do much. The Great Rabbit was defeated by Emilia and Beako and for the White Whale was defeated through a combined effort of the Crush and Anastasia camp and Rem over here. I didn’t do much
While everyone was discussing various things in small whispers, there was one member, a certain jester you could say, scheming in the background
Roswaal :[Thinking: 18? What does that mean and how it does relate to Subaru? He’s seeing a past version of himself, one who died in Sanctuary. What was that? His 17th death. WAIT! Is the number 18 relating to the amount of times he’s looped? If that’s the case then he may be suffering from an identity crisis. Yes that has to be it, but the question is how does his identity have to with the amount of times he’s looped? And more importantly, how could I benefit from this? ]
He gained a small smile on his face as he began putting the pieces together. He didn’t want the others to see him like this and so quickly recollected himself and began playing his role again
Beatrice began lightly punching his chest while whining like a child
Beatrice : Betty’s contractor should take more pride in his work. Betty will punish you when we’re are out I suppose
Otto hearing her words, raised his hands while declaring
Otto : I would like to join you Ms.Beatrice. Subaru is a bit of an idiot so he needs someone to help straighten him out
The entire camp began giggling at the hilarious interaction
Crusch while analysing the scene that is happening on the screen had a memory pop in her causing her to quickly stand up
Felix concerned for his mistress asks
Felix : Crusch?? Are you ok?
Crusch looked to her knight with a smile but said out loud
Crusch : I’m fine Felix it’s just that I call this day as we were both there.
Emilia quickly looked to her side asking
Emilia : Ms.Crush, could you explain? Were you at the capital that day?
Crusch sat back down but continued saying
Crusch : Yes Emilia. That day me, Felix and Wilhelm were in the capital to take to some noble members about some political issues. The meeting went fairly well and before we began returning back to our manor, I asked Felix for a scroll throughout the capital and that’s when I met up with Subaru
Felix : Oh yeah. I healed his hand and he asked to get check up
Julius : Healed his hand? Could you explain Felix?
Felix: Yes Julius. When I saw him, his right knuckle was very bloody and there was a slight fracture on his ring finger. We questioned him and his answer was..
Felix wiped away a fake tear while clutching his fist
Felix : It was manly. He almost looked like a younger version of Wilhelm. After that he asked for a full body check up which I was glad to do and then we departed
Rem : [Thinking: What could Subaru have done to get such a reaction out of sir Felix? ]
Beatrice: Wait, Subaru asked for a check up?
Felix looking confused responded
Felix : Yeah. He said he wanted to know if anything is wrong with him or his gate
Beatrice had a concerned look on her face which Ram took notice
Ram : Is there anything wrong with that Ms.Beatrice?
Beatrice : Yes in fact. We all know my contractor’s tendency of keeping things to himself. It’s an issue he developed on his own but because of the taboo of the witch but….
Emilia : But what?
Emilia was very concerned for what Beatrice was about to say because she could not understand the issue of asking for help
Beatrice : But if Subaru is quite insisted on getting a check up, what could be wrong with him?
Otto : Your right Ms.Beatrice. We know how much Subaru is willing to burden himself with our’s and his issues so for him to ask for help is very concerning
The audience thus began worrying on what’s wrong with Subaru. Besides what happened at the exit on the village, Subaru seemed to be very happy and healthy so what could be the issue
Wilhelm : We’ll just have to see but Felix you’ll have to explain by how Subaru reminded you of me
Felix waved his finger towards Wilhelm
Felix : No can do Mr. Sword Demon, you’ll just have to wait like everyone else
Wilhelm sighed as he knew he wouldn’t an answer from his friend and so chose to continue watching
Kadomon: Beako? You’ve surrounded yourself with very interesting people. But take some credit, from what I heard it was you who came up with the strategies to beat those bastards.
Subaru looked at him shocked to hear such praise. He didn’t see himself worthy of his own accomplishment but to hear it form Kadomon, the first people he met in this new world made him truly happy
Subaru: Thank you for your words sir but it wasn’t only me. Rem helped out a lot
Kadomon: Sorry kid but…..who is this Rem?
Subaru’s smile wavered, his eyes had a slight red glow to them as he held Rem’s wheelchair handles tightly but his fury was quickly dispelled and so returned to his normal smile
Garfeil: Wow captain can get really mad. I don’t want to face him like that
Reinhard : I agree Garfeil. Even with all Devine protection, I wouldn’t want to be the one facing Subaru’s wrath
The audience slight nodded at the statement. Facing Subaru is basically a losing battle with RbD paired with Subaru’s intelligence and crazy strategies
Subaru after calming himself within a fractions of a second said with some rage in his voice but not to the extent that Kadomon would notice
Subaru points at the sleeping girl and says
Subaru: This is Rem. You may not remember her but she’s a good customer.
Kadomon noticing the grip on handlebars realises that he may have said something out of line
Kadomon: Sorry if I sounded disrespectful. I’m usually good at remembering faces
Subaru: It’s fine. I should’ve expected this
Kadomon: Kid, sorry if I sound rude but do you mind explaining why she’s asleep
Subaru smile fell as he has to explain what happened to Rem
Subaru: She fell into a coma after a fight with those damn Witch Cultist
Kadomon hearing that name begin to sweat but at the same time was also enraged
Both oni sisters also began to get enraged as the memories of their village burning and the many atrocities they committed, that Subaru died to fix came flooding in
Ram : When Ram is out of here, she is going after that damn archbishop Gluttony.
Garfiel : Count me in too. Those bastards will suffer for hurting Rem and our captain
Even Federica became slightly enraged and thus didn’t stop her brother from his statement
Wilhelm : If you ever need assistance with dealing with such filth, do not hesitate to call us Ms.Ram
Ram looked back at the elderly swordsmen and say with a confident yet kind voice
Ram : Thank you sir
Kadomon: Disgusting bastard
Subaru: Yeah but no matter how long it takes, I’m gonna find them and remove the curse they brought on to my Rem.
Rem: [Thinking: I know you will Subaru .]
Silence soon came as the sounds of the capital filled in the tense scene. Subaru took a deep breath in…
Subaru: Well it’s been fun but I mostly came here to buy some appas. Could I get 3 please?
Kadomon shaken out of his thoughts replied
Kadomon: Oh right. Sorry for that. I was lost in thought. Yeah you can have them, on the house.
He said with a smile on his face while grabbing the appas and placing them in a brown bag
Subaru confused asks
Subaru: On the house? What did I do to deserve such a reward?
Kadomon: Don’t make me spell it out for you kid. Those two beasts are finally dead after 400 long years. They may have never affected me personally but now the world is more safe for my daughter to live in and also all those lives they’ve destroyed can finally rest. So as a friend and a father please take these as a reward
Kadomon lowered his head as a token of respect as he hands the bag to Subaru.
Kadomon: As a citizen of this fine country, I thank you for your hard work.
Anastasia: I quite like this man. He’s very kind to someone he’s only met twice and such words are a reflection of his character
Ricardo : I agree. He embodies what it means to be a man and a father
Subaru just took their shocked as ever. His lack of self worth couldn’t comprehend such an action from Kadomon of all people but after hearing his words slight tears came to Subaru’s left eyes as he says with a big smile
Subaru: Thank you too Kadomon. Without you I wouldn’t have made it this far. I will keep trying to protect this country so your daughter may live a life without worry but I will have to go now. I’m taking Rem to a special place.
Mimi: Ooh I wonder where that place is. I’m so excited to see.
She says while jumping on her seat while her 2 brothers try to pull her down
And so the two departed while waving back but before he was out of earshot, Subaru yells
Subaru: And don’t worry sir, I’ll tell everyone I know to come visit your lovely store. Oh and say hi to your daughter for me
Kadomon hearing such kind words yells back
Kadomon: I’ll you up to that and will do. See ya kid. [Thinking: What a kind young man. If everyone was like him, world peace would be achieved within seconds ]
Notes:
Longer chapter than normal as I was really inspired by other people’s works. I thought I could wrap up the adventure to the capital within one chapter but more and more creative ideas came into my head that have extended this part of the story to multiple chapters.
We need more Kadomon love
Chapter 12: Reality Check
Summary:
Subaru crashes out
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Subaru is shown walking throughout the capital, heading to a familiar location speaking to a sleep Rem
Subaru: And then I actually ate it. Do you know how nasty pizza with pineapple is? It’s one of the few times my family tried it but pizza should not go with fruits, ESPICALLY PINEAPPLE. I nearly died
He laughed while recalling his childhood
Al looked down on a sleeping Subaru frustrated at such slander
Al : How dare he say such awful things of a delicious treat? You may be my bro but I’ll have to cut you down for such blasphemy
Rem quickly grabbed Subaru and placed his head on her chest, trying to protect him
Rem : You will not touch him. If Subaru decrees that it was awful then it probably is.
Al and Rem began to glare at each other. One was defending the DISGUSTING food known as pineapple on pizza and one was defending her man when eventually Al gave in, sitting back on his seat still a bit enraged
Al : Bro you have a scary goddess on your side. I ain’t gonna fight her
Ram snickers at the statement
Ram : That is a wise choice Jester
Al sighs as he chose to ignore the taunting and just look back at the screen
Subaru: Yeah I nearly died because of it, but you know what they say, “what doesn’t kill you, makes you stronger”.
As he says that, he gradually dropped the smile mask for a bit saying the next words with great sadness behind it
Subaru: …..if only that was true
A sense of loneliness and sadness enveloped the room as all see the true Subaru for a second. A lonely boy who masks his pain for a second.
Emilia:[Thinking: … .subaru]
She recalls all the suffering he had to do to reach this point. A lost boy turned into a broken shell from the pressures of this world. She tightly squeeze Subaru’s hand while using her other hand to play with the ends of her hair
Reinhard:[Thinking: My friend, the thing I desire most of all right now is an opportunity to hug you and quell your pain, even by a little ]
Crusch :[Thinking: If I could I would take in your pain. Once we are head, I swear on my life I will do my best to tend your heart even if….. ]
She quickly dropped the last part of the statement as she couldn’t promise it as she knew her rivals were near
Subaru realising he soured the mood, quickly put on the mask and made tried to savoured what left he could
Subaru: So..Sorry Rem. I ruined the mood didn’t I? Let’s get back on the date. We don’t have much time before Ram kills me for bringing you home late
Ram: You idiot
Even as a trained maid, she couldn’t hold back the sadness she felt for her brother. She wanted to help him but she only mocked and/or threatened him. If she only took a moment to see him for who he truly was, maybe she’d try to be nicer rather then harm him
They continued their walks while Subaru tried to bring back the light mood but utterly failing at it as he bumps into a man causing Subaru to be pushed back more than the man himself.
He looked to be in his later 30’s, dressed like a high ranking citizen with some gold piercings, a quarter inch taller than Subaru with slightly long blue hair with emerald green eyes.
Subaru quickly stood up while wiping the dust off himself trying to get look of the man before apologising. He saw that the bag of Appas was safe breathed a sigh of relief.
Subaru: Sorry sir, I wasn’t looking going. We’ll get of your hair
The man, Charles, looked down on the duo with utter rage seeing that his expensive robe has been defiled by the touch of those lower then him
Charles: You dare touch me utter trash! How dare you?
Anastasia: Wow, it’s been 5 seconds and I already hate him
Ricardo viciously grabbed his arm rest so hard it broken into small pieces
Ricardo : Royal trash
Felt looked at the screen with hatred in her eyes. She has experienced being called such awful names before as she was a thief from the slums so people like Charles, people who deem themselves superior for just their status made her skin crawl and the only thing holding her down is her knight, Reinhard
Felt : I want him to die so badly
Subaru looked at the man with a blank stare as his insulted didn’t affect the boy
Subaru:[Thinking: Ooh he must of high status if he has that attitude with a stranger. That insult wasn’t needed you know? Best to simply walk away before it gets any worse ]
Crusch: I’m impressed, he’s surprising calm
Julius : I agree. Usually you’d expect him to be angry but he’s handling the insult well, like a true knight.
Subaru grabbed the handles of Rem’s wheelchair and began walking away without making a comment
Charles began wiping himself while whispering
Charles: Yeah walk away and take that harlot of a women with you
That comment allowed made the entire cast quiet. The only thing that could be heard throughout the room was the heartbeats of everyone. A silent fury washed through them as Ram chose to speak first
Ram : He’s dead. Sir Reinhard you can try to stop me but the second we are out of here I’m killing that insect. Charles was it? Yeah, a perfect name that will shown to everyone on his tombstone.
A red aura surrounded the girl as a major vain could be seen on her upper forehead Everything from the chair to the arm rest had been completely crushed from the strength of the demon sister but she wasn’t the only one who wanted him dead
Wilhelm was usually able to control his emotions simply could not quell the anger in his chest. The kind girl who helped his grandson out in his moment of his despair, a kind young girl who had a big heart had been called such a vulgar name. He felt as though of one his own companion had been stricken down and this elderly swordsman would not let it go.
Wilhelm : Yes Reinhard, do not involve yourself in which what is to come. His future had been set the moment those words spilled from his lips
Reinhard wanted to say something. His mind was that of a knight and even though what they felt was right, the threat of killing the man was plainly wrong but for some reason, all his preaches of justice, all the things he wanted to say to quell the oni maid’s anger felt wrong, utterly wrong, stupidity wrong to say and so he just chose to look at the screen
Subaru being a couple of feet away could still hear what he say as his entire body suddenly stopped. The utter nonsense that he just heard sounded almost blasphemous to hear
Subaru:[Thinking: What? Who is he talking to? Me? No he already insulted me? Then who? Harlot? Who is he talking to? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Was he, no, was IT, talking about Rem? Rem? The kind girl in front of me? The Rem? My Rem? I can’t let this stand! I won’t let this stand? I won’t, I won’t, I won’t, I won’t, I won’t, I won’t, I won’t, I won’t, won’t, I won’t, I won’t, I won’t, I won’t, won’t, I won’t, I won’t, I won’t, I won’t, I WON’T LET THIS STAND!!! ]
Subaru turned his head to face the bastard that insulted his Rem. He face showed utter fury with a large vain pulsing on his forehead face and eyes that were of a beast on wild. His hair fell down on his face as his bangs covered one of his eye. His breathing was heavy but his mind was clear as water for what Subaru is about to do, he was fully conscious and aware of.
Priscilla looked at this with an arrogant grin her face. The hatred in his eyes, the breathing of someone who is preparing to kill was something she wanted to see. The boy has taken too much of the world’s wrath smiling as that all he can do but right here, there was no mask and this true face was one she knew she’d relish looking at
Quick pause
All turned to the voiced that said that
Before we continue I need to ask something of the knights and Ms.Crusch a question.
Julius already angered by the man who insulted such a kind girl asked with some venom in his heart
Julius: What is director!
Wow mad are we? Anyways, it’s a quick question. Will any one of question Subaru’s action that are about to shown on the screen?
Wilhelm immediately said
Wilhelm: No. Sir Subaru has every right in whatever action he chooses. If I were in his place I would’ve cut the man down
Felix : Yeah, that bastard has it coming for insulting dear Rem
Julius : As a knight, I cannot allow this to happen but as a fellow man and friend of Subaru, whatever action he does I will fully support
Crusch : I agree with Wilhelm. Weather a man or women, one must be able to stand for what’s right no matter the consequences
Reinhard: If my grandfather supports this so will I.
Reinhard didn’t know whether to support or be against this. He liked Subaru’s friends, he truly did but as a knight he had a duty to fulfil. It was in inner battle between his human side and his knight side and there’s yet to be a victor
Good now does anyone reject what Subaru will do?
Emilia: No. He’s a villain that needs to be dealt with
Rem: Of course not
Ram: That bastard deserves death so of course not
Beatrice: My contractor is simply defending his maiden. If possible I would’ve joined him
Garfeil: Yeah, that bastard deserves to face Captain’s wrath
Otto: Agreed
Frederica: Garfeil, language! But I do also agree with the actions of sir Subaru
Anastatia: Such actions are deemed necessary for filth such as him
Ricardo: Yeah, Subaru has my blessing to tear him apart
Mimi: Tear him apart
Hetero: Blast him till nothing is left
Tivey: Burn him alive
Priscilla: I’m quiet intrigued with what the commoner will do, so I’ll allow it
Al: He’s got my vote. A man has to stand on his principles when it comes to his lover
Roswaal: I’m indifferent to it
Felt: Of course you are, you monster but whatever Big bro does, me and Rein will support it
Good, now sit back and enjoy the carnage
Suddenly we switch to an alleyway where we can see Subaru holding up the man by his collar, chocking the man against the wall. Subaru eyes were that of a predator hunting it’s prey
Subaru: You just couldn’t shut your mouth could you? COULD YOU? Who do you think you’re insulting?
Charles being scared for his life couldn’t answer as he is pulled even higher by the young boy
Subaru: People like you disgust me. So much power, so much wealth yet you squander it on rings and other shit when you could be doing something better. You believe with all that money, you’re invincible?! Well guess what you’re not. This worthless trash you’re speaking of is currently holding YOUR PATHETIC LIFE in his hands? What will you do?
Otto: Wow I’ve never seen Mr.Natsuki like this. TEAR HIS HEAD OFF!!
Felt : YEAH BIG BRO KEEP GOING. MAKE THAT ARROGANT WASTE OF A MAN BEG FOR HIS LIFE.
Felt was yelling while applauding at the sight. Finally someone gets a dose of what it feels like
Ram was watching the screen with the biggest smile on her face anyone has ever seen. It was quiet haunting to be honest
Charles still afraid of the boy finally grew enough balls to say
Charles: Ge..get your disgusting hands of me. Do you know who I am? You’ll be executed for this!!!
Subaru lets go of the man to fall straight on his ass to the filth below. Charles after seating back up sees his assaulter inches from his face, starring directly into his eyes and soul. The man tried many times to look away but those hazel brown eyes penetrated every inch of resistance
Subaru: Filth? You call me filth! Sadly I don’t give a damn about what someone as disgusting as you thinks of me but look to your right.
The man slowly begins turning when Subaru grabs his lower face with one hand , forcing him to look at the sleeping maid
Subaru: You insulted Rem. You insulted my Rem. How dare you? She’s done more in a year than you’ve ever done with your entire worthless life. She’s a gem among gems and you dare defile her with your tongue.
Subaru then pulled Charles face even closer to him, pulling him so close that Charles can feel his breath
Subaru: You know, I should just cut your tongue for such an action. For insulting my Rem it’s the least I should do but I won’t. Don’t think it’s because I’m a good guy, it’s just because I don’t want your putrid blood on my track suit.
Rem nearly fainted watching this. Her hero nearly killed a man for his outburst and he kept stating how she was his. Ooh how she wishes she was alone with him
He lets go of Charle’s face causing him to crawl back to the wall. Charles begins to slowly to look up when a sudden punch was about to strike him but it missed by a hair, punching the wall, cracking the brick but injuring Subaru’s hand. Charles had tears running down his face as he stared at the warrior
Mimi was sitting on her big brother’s lap, waving her hands like a child bursting with joy
Mimi : RIP HIS HEAD OFF!!!!
Ricardo : NO RIP OUT HIS HEART AND SHOW IT TO HIM. THE SHOCK WILL BE WORTH IT
The demo humans in Anastasia camp were having a felid day seeing such a scene and even though felt a bit embarrassed seeing them, her joy and satisfaction was too much for her to try to come them down
Subaru: You speak of execution as if you’ll live long enough to see it. I could kill you now and take the execution later which I’d be fine with. Knowing that trash like you is dead would more than satisfy me. Are you the same? Are you willing to die for your ideals?
Charles began imaging his own death, a thought that never struck him as all the wealth and power blinded him from the inevitable destination and thus soiled his pants
Subaru looked down to the Man-baby soiling himself but didn’t care as he got close to his face again
Subaru: I don’t think so. You’re a coward, trash, disgusting hypocritical swine. One who would gladly execute a man while praying to the same one to let you go. I pity your mother for having to raise such a disgusting man. I hope she isn’t here because just the sight of you would kill her.
Al beholding the sight in front of him was smiling ear to ear under his helmet barley containing himself in his chair
Al: Yes bro keep going. I’ve never been so proud to be a Japanese then right now
Subaru placed his bloody hand on the wall Charles was leaning on as the blood stains it and some blood drops on Charles’s dirtied robe
Subaru: Listen hear you disgrace of a man. If I ever, EVER, have the unfortunate pleasure of seeing you again, not even your bones will be found. You don’t deserve the opportunity to apologise to Rem as every word that comes from your filthy mouth is poison to her. Now get out of here, you’re wasting my valuable time.
Before Charles got up to run, Subaru comes in close to his ear and whispers
Subaru: And if I find out you told anyone about this, you’ll wish I killed you here. I have some ideas on how to break you so don’t test me. Now scram
As a the rat that he is, Charles quickly ran away from the alley with tears and urine dripping from him. Subaru looked for a bit then began heading back to Rem while looking at his bloody hand.
A round of applause is all that could be heard in the room. Everyone, even the greatest of knights was cheering for the boy who reality checked that idiot
Garfeil was standing up whistling loudly
Garfeil : I’ve never seen Captain so mad. So cool, SO COOL.
Wilhelm : Yes I’ve got to agree with the young boy. Sir Subaru is truly incredible for his display today
Felix was seating in his seat holding his mistress’s hand but very happy.
Felix : So even someone as kind as Subaru can get mad? I never would’ve expected that. He looked even scarier than Wilhelm.
Crush : I agree. The wrath of a kind man is the greatest mistake one could come across and Subaru showed us why.
Beatrice : That is to be expected of my contractor. To go against my master is to make the gravest of mistake
Anastasia : Julius remind me never to make Subaru angry. Even a merchant like me felt threatened
Julius : Duly noted lady Anastasia but I think everyone here now realises that.
Priscilla : So the rabbit does have claws? Or were you a wolf in sheep’s clothing all along? I will get you into my domain, as the world is fated to give me want I yearn for and right now I desire you Subaru Natsuki
Ram :[Thinking: You did well Barusu. For the first time I believe you may be a good partner for my sister ]
Rem was madly blushing at the seen, unable to say.
Rem :[Thinking: He got this mad over me? Over one insult he resorted to this? He called me his Rem. I’m his and his alone. He truly loves me. Ooh Subaru, I wanna… ]
She leans over her seat towards the sleeping boy and kisses him on the cheek
Rem : Thank you for protecting me my hero and it’s as you say, I’m truly yours.
Emilia was smiling looking at the seen. To be enjoying watching such a disturbing seen may seem odd but Emilia couldn’t help but admire the loyalty that Subaru shown today even if she is a bit jealous that it wasn’t about her
Emilia : Subaru, you were so amazing there. I love you so much
Subaru: Sorry Rem, I wasted some of your time with that filth. I know if the role were reversed you would’ve done way better, probably would’ve broken his arm or a leg. But don’t worry the places we’ll be going will be more than worth it.
They continued their stroll throughout the capital. Visiting shops, eating various foods and trying the best ice cream in Lugunica, or as they say. Rem being in her situation needs her knights help to properly eat which Subaru was glad to do and now they are heading towards the location Subaru chose to spend his time with Rem when he gets interrupted by someone he hasn’t seen in months.
???: Is that you Subaru?
Subaru turn around to see who noticed him and saw a certain Demi-human and his lady
Notes:
I LOVED WRITING THIS CHAPTER. Subaru being a total bad ass was truly fun to write and I liked writing Subaru’s strength. The timeskip made it seem that Subaru grew in strength but they never showed by how much because of all the OP people he’s surrounded by. I think the only moment of his strength being shown is him throwing a large chunk of stone at Capella in Arc 5 which I liked but I wanted more scenes. This episode is taking a long time to finish which makes me fearful of how long this series will be and the amount of chapters I’ll write
Chapter 13: Familiar times
Summary:
Subaru meets up with old friends
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
???: Is that you Subaru?
Subaru turn around to see who noticed him and saw a certain Demi-human and his lady
Subaru rising his arm up while waving his hands at his old friends
Subaru: Hey it’s Felix and Ms.Crusch
Emilia: So that’s when you two met him that day?
Crusch : Yes it was quite a nice day especially with Subaru’s unique quirks
Emilia giggles to herself imagine what nonsense her knight was gonna get into to
Emilia : Yes, Subaru can be quite silly but he’s a good boy
Crusch smiles at hearing the nice words
Crush : He truly is.
We cut to see the group sitting around a table outside a restaurant which Felix and Crusch on one side and Rem and Subaru in the other
Felix: What are you doing in the capital today?
Subaru: Me and Rem are on a date right now. Ain’t she adorable today?
Rem: Aww thank you Subaru. You look quite nice too
Al:[Thinking: But he’s wearing the same clothes he normally wears]
Garfiel : Wow Cap’n knows how work his magic. He’s so amazing
Rem : He quite is and so are you Garfeil
Garfeil : Of course I am. Who knows me better than me. But thanks Rem
Throughout the screening, Garfiel and Rem have developed a friendship as both were younger siblings and who truly admire Subaru
Crusch looked down at the sleeping girl and her amazing outfit
Crusch: She very quite lovely
Subaru: She sure does. You look good too by the way. That outfit of yours makes your like a true warrior
Ram: How foul. Trying to seduce Ms.Crusch when my beloved sister is right there. How utterly perverted
Rem : Sister, you shouldn’t say mean things about Subaru. Subaru is a good guy and would never try something like that
Ram turned away clicking her tongue as she didn’t believe a word she said
Crusch was wearing her normal uniform without her weapon and hat
Crusch: You shouldn’t compliment another women in front of your lover Subaru
Felix: Yeah your breaking Rem’s poor heart
Felix teases as he holds his chest pretending to have a broken hearts
Subaru ever the loyal boy he is simply said
Subaru: But I’m not just complimenting a random women, I’m complimenting a great friend who housed me and Rem during our time of need. As both a knight and a friend I thank you
Subaru lowers his head as he puts his bloody hand on his chest, staining it a little
Wilhelm: What an honorable man you are young Subaru
Julius: Have I been miss judging him? I’ve never seen him speak so formally until we arrived here.
While Julius did acknowledge Subaru as a knight after hearing the news, he didn’t believe Subaru had the formality of a knight but time after time he’s been proven wrong.
Anastasia : What was that saying Subaru used once before. “You shouldn’t judge a book by its cover”, yeah Julius that’s something that would apply here. While it’s rare, Subaru knows how to be formal. He just chooses to act casual most of the time as he doesn’t see status as something major
Julius : Your right lady Anastasia, I should’ve thought of that.
Before Crusch could make a retort Felix slammed his hands on the table as he finally saw Subaru’s hand
Felix: What happened to your hand?!!
Crusch seeing that blood nearly covering Subaru’s hand was shocked and quickly grabbed his to inspect it while asking
Crusch: Mr.Subaru what happened? Were you attack?
Subaru trying his best to calm the situation was waving his hands in denial
Subaru: What? No I wasn’t attacked. It was actually me who did this did. Probably wasn’t a good idea in hindsight
Felix leaned over the table to examine the situation too
Felix: Then explain while I heal your hand
Felix began applying healing magic on Subaru hands
Subaru: Thanks Felix. You’re the best and I’ll explain.
Felix: And this is when I acknowledge Subaru as a man among men. He truly loves you Rem. Never forget that
Rem looks at the cat-man with a pink spots across her face and a small smile
Rem: I wont Mr. Felix
Rem turns back to face her sleeping knight and gently caresses his checks
Rem :[Thinking: I love you too Subaru ]
Subaru began to explain what had happened earlier as Felix finished healing his hand and used a wet rag to wash away the blood. Both Crusch and Felix were shocked to hear that Subaru threaten someone but were also proud to see such loyalty
Felix wiped away a fake tear after hearing this
Felix: How noble of you Subaru. Such profound loyalty and love is rare in this world. That bastard deserved it. You and Wilhelm are very alike.
Subaru was scratching his head while looking down in embarrassment
Subaru: I don’t think I could ever be as amazing as Wilhelm but thanks
Wilhelm: Ms. Emilia when we are out of here, do let Subaru know that he far surpassed me.
Emilia: Why not do that yourself? I know Subaru would love to hear that from his role model.
Wilhelm felted a little embarrassed to hear such kind words and so looked down at his feet
Wilhelm: I’m no role model but I do thank you for your kind words
Emilia began giggling to herself while covering her mouth
Emilia: You two are alike. You both can’t take a compliment without feeling embarrassed
Wilhelm smiled as he faced the half-elf
Wilhelm : ….I guess we are
Crusch: That is quite commendable Subaru but are you not concerned over the possible consequences? What if that was a noble or a council member?
Subaru then looked at the young duchess with a glimmer of red shining in each of his eyes as his body shifted to one of seriousness
Subaru: Ms. Crusch, if someone offended Felix for simply being a Demi-human, would you stand ideally by?
Crusch noticing the shift in the room also become serious as she truthfully answered
Crush: No. One should not insult another for how they are born, no matter the circumstances. I would’ve cut them down at the moment
Subaru smiled at hearing this but kept his composure as this was not a moment that jokes would be appropriate for
Subaru: I agree. It doesn’t matter whether that bastard is a noble or a council member. I will burn this entire country down if it met protecting those I love. I am Rem’s hero and I’ll do anything to protect her and her name even if I must destroy everything else to do so.
Felix: Big words, you sure you can handle that role?
Subaru looked at the doctor with confidence and determination. In his body and soul, he knew that whatever it took to protect them, he’d do not because he has to but because he wants to
Subaru: It’s a not of matter of if I can, I know I can and I will win. It’s simply a matter of time.
Felix: And that’s why I said he reminded me Wilhelm. I’ve never seen him with such a look before
Priscilla crushed her arm rest while starring at the screen with a devilish smile. Priscilla stood up, closed her fan and pointed at the screen overfilled with joy. Her face was that of a father seeing her son hit a home run
Priscilla : Yes! That’s the look I have longed to see. Someone who will protect and has the mind to do so. Subaru Natsuki, you will join my camp as the world revolves me, granting me all my wishes and once you join my group you’ll pave a path for me for the throne
Al : Wow princess, I’ve never been seen you so happy until now
Priscilla : Al, did I allow you to speak? But you are correct. I am overfilled with joy. The boy may not see himself as worthy but his confidence towards his ability to protect others is quite remarkable. He’s nearly a perfect knight. When he falls into my clutches, I will fix his self worth issues and he’ll be nearly as perfect as me.
Beatrice : Once again another woman falls for my contractor. It isn’t surprising as he is quite the man but claiming he’ll leave the half-elf to join you is utter foolishness.
Priscilla : A bug cannot comprehend the actions of a dragon. We are of two separated species and as insignificant as you are, I know that if the boy joins me, so will you so show some respect to your future leader
The two were at a stalemate but chose to avoid continuing as the episode continued
Crusch smiles at the response as she takes a sip of her tea she ordered.
Crusch: That’s a good answer. I hope good fortune for you two.
Subaru: Thanks. So what are you doing here today?
Felix : Today me, Ms.Crusch and Wilhelm were in the capital to talk to some noble members about some political issues. The meeting went fairly well and before we began returning back to our manor, lady Crusch asked to go for a scroll throughout the capital and that’s when I met up with you
Subaru: That’s good to hear. Hey Felix can you do me a favour? Knight to knight?
Felix: Sure what is Sir Subaru?
He asks teasing the young knight
Subaru: Don’t call me Sir. It makes me sound old.
Rem : He really does not like formality does he?
Beatrice : Yes my contractor sees people not through their status but their character. He has too big of a heart I suppose.
Rem : He really does.
Subaru: But anyways could you do a check up on me. My whole body I mean?
Felix tilted his head in confusion to the boy’s favour
Felix: It’s not the fifth of the month yet. Why check so early?
Frederica: Sir Felix, why does the fifth matter so much?
Felix turns to the house maid stretching his arms behind his head
Felix : Well as Subaru’s secondary doctor, he visit our home every month for a routine check up. He usually does it early in the morning as to not wake you up.
Frederica: But it’s an hour and a half to and back! How early does he get up to meet you, return home and get ready for the day?
Beatrice : Betty’s Subaru wakes up an hours before sunrise in fact.
Otto : Wow that’s so early and here I thought he was just lazy
Subaru closed one of his eyes and stared at his hand
Subaru: I have been some sleep issues recently and wanted to know how it affected me
Emilia looked down with her bangs covering her eyes as she recalls the nights in which Subaru could not rest
Emilia: Has he told you about his nightmare?
Felix: No. Sadly he only told me he had issues with sleeping. Anything more he’d try to change the topic. And Beatrice could I ask you a question?
Felix began to shake as his bottled anger slowly began to release
Beatrice : What is it now?
Felix : …why did you lie to me?
Beatrice: Betty does not know what you mean
Felix not able to contain his rage stood up and yelled
Felix : WHY DID YOU LIE TO ME ABOUT THE SITUATION WITH HIS ARMS? YOU TOLD ME IT WAS MA BEASTS THAT DAMAGED HIS ARMS BUT AFTER CONFRONTING YOU PRIVATELY, YOU TOLD ME TO DROP IT! AS HIS MAIN DOCTOR I RESPECTED YOUR DECISION BUT YOU HAD NO RIGHT HIDING THIS!!!!
As a doctor Felix had to see Subaru’s entire body and though he had many scars, he knew where they came from as he is a fellow knight but the damage around his arms looked fresh and so he questioned Subaru. Subaru did his best to avoid talking it and through the help of his Betty, they convinced the femboy to drop it but this issue had always been on his mind so to see THIS as the answer, as a doctor he could let it stand
Beatrice stood on Subaru’s lap while looking up to the catboy
Beatrice : But it was my responsibility to. If you knew the reason, you’d probably make him tell you why or tell your precious mistress which would’ve caused conflicted between the camps. My contractor knew this and chose to stop the matter before it even started.
Felix: But—-
Felix gets interrupted by the old loli who began to violently point at him
Beatrice : But nothing. The burden my contractor holds in a great one and Betty will not allow such treatment to fall upon him. Not while Betty is hear
Crusch raised her hand as she wanted to say something
Crusch : Ms.Beatrice while I understand your concern, you should’ve informed Felix. He is also a doctor.
Beatrice looks further left to face Crusch
Beatrice : If you knew about Subaru’s situation, would have left it alone?
Crusch couldn’t answer as she knew she would’ve done something about it
Beatrice finally calming herself began speaking in a manner that wasn’t of rage but of concern for her master
Beatrice : Betty understands you mean well. Betty understands you want to help her Subaru but he also knew any method of helping him would’ve caused harm to others and so he chose to only tell Betty. Now that we all know why he is like this, we can construct a plan in which we can help him but also doesn’t cause him sadness
Nobody could object to the great spirit’s words cause they were of the truth. Felix after hearing was satisfied with the answer. It wasn’t the answer he wanted but it was once befitting the main doctor of Subaru
Felix : One more question and I want your honest opinion. Besides the self harm, the nightmares and the panic attacks, are there any other threats to Subaru’s wellbeing. As a doctor I should know.
Beatrice paused for a moment to think. Any chance of helping her contractor is one she must take, but she promised to keep his secrets and so she chose to dance around the truth
Beatrice : No. That is as much as Betty knows
Felix : Ok then. I apologise for my outburst
Felix then sat back down but began making more plans in order to help his friend. A plan that helped him in his recovery but didn’t strip him of his home
Felix seeing the troubled man chose to not asked for more and complied. Felix and Subaru went into a private room that the owner allowed since they were both knights and the owner knew Felix. Felix placed some magic on Subaru for examination and after a couple of minutes he had some answers.
Felix: Well from what I can tell your body is healing quite nicely, your horrible sleeping habit has slightly affected your stamina and the bags around your eyes have darken a bit. Also your hair is thinning a bit but thy may be due to stress. Your gate is still shattered and you’ll need your spirit within 3 days but besides that your overall physical is steady. Try to sleep more and take more breaks, you need it.
Subaru putting his jacket back on without showing his arms sighed as he had something on his mind which Felix took note of
Subaru: Well that’s great to hear. I’ll try to improve my sleep schedule. Thank you Felix
Even though he was grateful, he’s eyes lost the embers of happiness as he was stuck in thought
Emilia: Umm Felix, why does Subaru look so sad right now? Did you find anything else wrong with him?
Felix : No. This exact conversation happened in my memories and I never understood why he was like that
Beatrice : Betty can agree. When he returned home, while joyful, Betty’s Subaru had a level of sadness in him. Betty didn’t get an answer either I suppose
Felix’s ear stood up while he looked at the boy in confusion and concern
Felix: Are you ok Subaru? Is there something you want to talk about?
Subaru realising he was worrying his friends quickly collected himself and forced a smile
Subaru: I’m ok Felix. I’m just thinking about something I need to do later on
Crusch: He isn’t lying, but he isn’t tell the whole truth either.
Crusch : [Thinking: How can he have such a face and I did not notice? I have to better in order to help him ]
Felix looked at the boy trying to figure out his true intentions but couldn’t come with anything and so to simply play along as they return to the table with Crusch and Rem
Subaru: It’s been fun guys but me and Rem have a schedule to maintain and so we should get going. It was fun talking to you guys
Subaru began to prepare to leave while dusting himself off. He put his hands on Rem’s wheelchair handles and began pushing her
Crusch: Ok well, have a great day and hopefully we’ll meet again
Subaru stopped before the door, quickly checking his pocket, as if he had something to give. He turned around and walked up to Crusch
Subaru: Oh and Ms.Crusch?
Crusch: Yes?
Subaru pulled out a a green flower with 5 petals and a yellow calyx putting it in her hand as he began walking back to Rem
Subaru: I found this flower earlier and wanted to give you it. You may be a warrior but you’re also a lady so take care of that beauty of yours.
Crusch looked at her the flower and became very flustered, showcasing blushes all across her face.
Otto face palmed himself as the scene was outright ridiculous
Otto : Crusch too? Mr. Natsuki, how many women are you trying to get?
Rem looked to face the young Duchess
Rem: So you too are a rival huh? I won’t lose to you Ms.Crusch
Garfiel : How does he do it? Cap’n is such a charmer. I wanna be like him
Mimi : Why would you want to be like when you only need me?
As the 2 cat Demi human began arguing Frederica could only look and laugh at the young lover blooming in front of her
Ram : Barusu is truly depraved. How could he seduce Ms.Crusch yet be attracted to both Ms.Emilia and my adorable sister? I should strike him where he stand
Crusch could look down in shame as she knew any comment made by her would only further the hole she dug herself in
Crush:[Thinking: I do see him as attractive but LOVE? That’s a whole different thing and yet my heart cannot deny it. I wonder if I could be his…. ]
Al was grateful he was wearing his mask, otherwise everyone would see the look of utter jealousy on his face right now
Al: Thinking:[ Come on bro, leave some women for the rest of us ]
Ricardo was dying of laughter looking at this scene
Ricardo: That’s it, when we are out of here, I’m gonna find him and make him teach me his ways. I need to know his secret
Emilia was in a tight spot looking at this scene. She liked Crusch, she saw her as an ally and a friend but her hidden feeling for her knight also made Emilia’s chest tighten as she imagined Subaru and Crusch beginning together
Emilia :[Thinking: I won’t lose to you Ms.Crusch. He’s my knight, my lover, MY SUBARU. Rem I could understand why he would want her as a wife and I wouldn’t be against the idea but not you Ms.Crusch. ]
Subaru opened the door and looked back while waving goodbye
Subaru: See you Crusch and Felix, and thanks for the check up
Felix waved back in excitement
Felix: It’s no problem Subaru. See you on the fifth
They head towards a familiar path. One in which Subaru’s life could’ve been forever changed. As they reach there spot, they appear on a high building showing the capital and all its beauty
Subaru pushes Rem so she near the edge so she too can see its surroundings
Subaru: I wanted to take you here Rem because this is where you changed my life and I’m forever thankful for that.
He bite on one of the appas as he stand behind Rem taking in the view
Subaru: I was lost…
*A flashback of him finding everyone’s dead corpses
I was scared…
*A flashback of him Freezeing to death*
I wanted to give up…
*A flashback of him laughing at himself as he died again*
Rem: It is you I have to thank Subaru. You freed me from my own despair and forever changed my heart. I love you for continuing to fight, though it saddens me that your suffered far more then you deserved and it was caused my me
* A flashback of Subaru killing himself in an attempt to save her*
Everyone chose to stay silent as this was a moment for the couple and not even Beatrice had the heart to interfere
She leans in and gives a quick kiss on his cheek while continuing to stare at his face
Rem : I love you and I always will no matter what happens. I’m proud of you
A small smile grows on his face as he continues to look forward
Subaru: All I wanted to do is leave and never return. But you didn’t give up on me. You continued to stay by my side and gave me hope for a better tomorrow. No one trusted me and no one truly believed me…all except you. I thank you
A small tear crawls from his eyes but he quickly wipes it away
Subaru: With all my heart I can say I love you just as much as Emilia. You may think what I said after the whale hunt was a moment’s decision but even today, I am yours.
*A quick flashback of him declaring his love to her while she pretends to faint*
Subaru: Once you wake up I want to show this place again. With you able to see how far I’ve grown. I want you to continue to be at my side, you and Emilia.
Wilhelm began tearing up. Such a declaration of love reminds him of his late wife. Love truly brought the best out of people. If he could even be an ounce like Subaru, he maybe could repair his relationship with his son and grandson.
Wilhelm : Beautiful, simply beautiful.
Everyone stared at the warrior with some shock. All understood that tearing up at this scene would be completely justified but to see THE sword demon tearing up was something none expected to see. Subaru really did bring the best out of people
He scratches his head in embarrassment
Subaru: It may be selfish to say this but I would love to marry you both as you two are the most important people in my life. I don’t know how Mili would feel but I gotta hope
He finally down as at the sleeping girl as he turns her around. He back away a little bit as he point to the sky and performs his signature pose
Emilia turns her head brimming in red as she was scared to discuss this…at the moment
Emilia: R..ree..rem?
Rem looked towards her lady with a curious but friendly look
Rem: Yes Emilia?
Emilia: We…We’ll discuss marriage a bit later. I just wanted to give you a warning now or how would Subaru say, a “heads up”.
She felt really proud of using some of Subaru’s words correctly
Rem: Of course. I understand and cannot wait to discuss it
Subaru: I am Subaru Natsuki. I am your hero and knight of Emilia. I will continue to walk so long as you allow me to lean on you for support. I may not be the strongest, or smartest but with your help I can do anything.
By the way, this a moment in which he’s breaking his bad habit so pat yourself on the back Rem
Rem stared at where the voice was coming from
Rem: Thank you Mr.Director
She grab her hero’s hand as she smiles and thinks about the future
Subaru return to his spot with rem as he picks up his Appa and begins eating it
Subaru: Thanks for listening Rem and when we reach our final spot, I would like to tell you something. But for now let’s take a couple of minutes to admire the world around us
While Subaru was smiling, he had a few moments where his eyebrows twitched as if he hiding something
Anastasia: He’s hiding something big. My merchant senses are tingling
Crusch: Your right. The way his face twitches is telling me his wants to talk more but he’s putting it off till his last destination. Speaking of which, does anyone have any clue? Emilia?
Emilia: No. He never told anyone, he said he wanted it to known exclusively to him and Rem
Ram : Ram can vouch for her. Barusu only told me Rem was the only one he’d tell. While Ram disliked it, she trusted him to keep her sister safe, and so he did
Crusch : Hmm, I guess we’ll have to wait until he reaches his finale destination to learn
And so the couple stay on that area for about half an hour. A place where the life of Subaru Natsuki truly began as his darling Rem pierced the clouds of darkness with glimmering light
We cut to see the pair walking down the road while Subaru appears to be looking for something
Subaru: Where is it? He gave me the address and I followed it so where is it?
He finally saw what he was looking for and smiled at arriving in time. He and Rem walked into a store
Emilia: What store is this I never seen it before
Reinhard : It’s the highest rate clothing store in the capital. All nobles buy their cloths here as the material used for clothing is a rare one.
Felt groaned at the long explanation while slouching
Felt : Come on Rein. You didn’t have to give a whole essay for a short answer
Reinhard : I’m sor—
Felt : AND DON’T APOLOGIZE!! It gets annoying sometimes
Subaru walked in and stared in awe of the items for sell. Dresses, jewellery, crowns and more covered in gold and pearls were displayed throughout the store, all at expensive prices
Subaru: Jeez, how could anyone buy these clothing? It looks so uncomfortable and over the top. I’d rather wear normal, comfortable clothing then this
Felt : You see!! Big bro gets it. These royalty clothing are all too much.
Everyone chose to ignored the blonde girl as her knight began defending the fashion of royalty
???: That’s hurtful you know? These clothing are made with the highest quality in Lugunica.
Subaru looked ahead to see a man in his early 20’s, wear a yellow shirt with green overalls and a white bow tie standing at the counter drinking a glass of wine
Subaru: Hey, you were the one who begged me to come here after the show. I only came here to pick up the gift
Loughton: But you still came! So that’s a win for me. And besides this benefits us both. You got some quality clothing and I get to say that the slayer of sloth bought from my shop. It’s good for business
Anastasia: That is a good marketing strategy. He may be young, but that guy is an experienced player. I wonder if I can get in contact with him
Julius : If that is what my lady wants, I’ll locate the man and set up a meeting
Anastasia : That’s good to hear Julius. Your so reliable
Subaru: You know I hate that name, I told you and everyone else during the show. Anyways let’s make this quick. I got about 3 hours and I don’t want to waste it.
Loughton: Yeah, I know what you mean. I have some noble coming here in an hour but for someone like you I made time.
Loughton turned around and walked into his room looking for a certain bag as the duo waited for some time
Loughton returned holding 3 white bags, 2 small and one large
Loughton: Well then hear you go Slayer of Sloth. That special person will love it no doubt
Subaru became enraged at the name but gave up as he knew that he wouldn’t convince him to stop and so chose to ignore it as he grabbed the bags.
Subaru: Thank you again Loughton. Maybe one day I’ll return and buy something, if you make something actually comfortable
Subaru said the last one with a sarcastic/taunting manner as a way to get back at him
Loughton: How dare you? These clothing are worth more than anything you created in your life. Next time you come here, I’m charge you twice as much.
Subaru: But what will poor nana say about that? You know she’d be heartbroken if I never return
Loughton began shaking thinking of the wrath of his niece as he did NOT want to know what terrors she’d commit
Loughton: Ok, ok let’s just calm down. How about you come next week and do your trick and we’ll call it even
Subaru: Fine then we got a deal.
Subaru began pushing Rem out the door but before he too left, he waved back as he knew he’d return one day
Rem: Can someone tell me what show my hero preformed? I never heard of such an event
Otto : Knowing Mr.Natsuki, it was probably some stupid
Ram : Ram agrees. Barusu probably embarrassed himself in front of everyone, forever scarring them
Felt turned to her right facing the group while angrily pointing at the elder of the twins
Felt : HEY!!! Big bro’s performance was amazing. Don’t say such stupid things.
Emilia : Performance? What did he exactly do?
Felt looked at her big sis as she returned to her sitting position while smiling at the thought of the event
Felt : I wasn’t there for the beginning but a crowd circled around big bro and so I escape from Rein to see what was going on. I came to see Big bro doing magic tricks. It was incredible
Beatrice : Magic tricks? But my contractor’s gate is shattered. So can’t perform magic in fact
Felt : You’d think that but he was doing it. Pulling animals out of hats, card tricks and then the best one, he made things disappear and reappear.
Reinhard : I then caught up to Ms.Felt when I saw Subaru’s last performance. It was truly incredible.
Felt : You guys should’ve seen it. First he made a box disappear, then a cat, then a light, then he made ME disappear and then for his final trick, he made a house vanish into thin air. We were shocked and then he returned it all at once. It was such an incredible experience
Crusch : Wait, he made a house disappear? Sir Reinhard, did Subaru use some spell we do not know about?
Reinhard : No. Even with all my divine blessings, I couldn’t not see how Subaru made it vanish. I asked him if he could explain but simply said, “a magician never reveals his secret.” To this day, I have no clue how Subaru did it
Everyone then began thinking of how it could have happened. If Reinhard couldn’t see how it was done and it wasn’t through mana, they could not think of how it happened. Maybe Subaru used his otherworldly knowledge to somehow make it disappear. Even Felt, the girl who disappeared could not explain it as she only remembered being in a void when she vanished, then she suddenly was back in the capital.
Otto : How did you do it Mr.Natsuki??? Hmm!!!
Subaru was heading back to his carriage while talking to Rem about his childhood some more. He met up with Patrasche, spent some time giving her the attention she DESERVED, fed her some meat, packed his things, placed Rem in her spot and put her wheelchair in the back and head out the shack as they went to their final destination
Now they were out the capital, back on the dirt road
Subaru: Ok Rem, we’re going to our final destination and I know you’ll love it. This place took long to find but I know it’ll be worth it. Oh wait!
Subaru went into the back for a second and grabbed a large white piece of cloth and wrapped around Rem, covering her eyes
Subaru: Sorry Rem but this a surprise so no peeking
Rem: Ok my hero. I trust you and I know I’ll love it too
She said as she used her hands to cover her eyes as her hero wanted
Subaru returned to his spot and continued his journey to his final destination
Notes:
This is probably my longest chapter so here you go. Not much to say
Chapter 14: The Harsh Truth
Summary:
Subaru end his date with a big surprise? Weather it’s good or bad it’s up to interpretation
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
After an hour of Patrasche running at a moderate speed, the path split into 2. One led to the path of the mansion while the other led to a forest of some sort
Subaru: Ok he told me I should take a left and I should see it in about 30 minutes. If I go now I’ll have nearly 2 hours left before the deadline.
Subaru patted Patrasche on the head softly as to give her the energy to keep it going
Subaru: Come on Patrasche, we need to hurry otherwise Ram will get angry. But please be gentle too, Rem is with us and I do not want to make it uncomfortable for her
Ram: So Barusu can think for himself. My divine teaching has truly made him quite capable.
Otto : Oh come on Ram. Mr.Natsuki may goof off, he takes his job very seriously. You truly thought he wasn’t capable until now?
Ram : Why of course! Barusu without my guidance would be an even lesser insect.
Otto facepalmed himself as he knew no words could be said in order to change her mind. Her pride was that high that a simple compliment would kill her
Otto : Thinking:[ Who’s more arrogant, her or Ms.Priscilla? We’ll never know ]
Patrasche screeched in an agreement as she began to move more quickly going down the left path
We skip to see Subaru parking his loyal steed along the edge of the road. The scene to the left was that of a green forest, with high trees and a wooden barrier separating the forest from the road.
Subaru: Sorry girl but I want this surprise to only be me and Rem so you’ll have to wait here for a bit. Don’t worry, we’ll be back soon and I’ll make that crown for you as a reward tomorrow
Patrasche gently caresses her snout on her master’s arm showing that she’ll be fine.
Subaru gently picked up Rem and placed her on her wheelchair and began pushing her through the small pathway cutting through the grassy plain on the right
The screen turns black as we see Rem’s perspective
Subaru: Ok Rem, here is the surprise I hope you like it.
Rem: I know I will Subaru
She began pulling her hands back at the same time as the blindfold was being lifted, anticipating what it may be
Beatrice : Betty cannot wait to see it too I suppose
Subaru takes off the blindfold as the camera zooms back onto a field
All across the duo was a field filled with blue flowers. A giant field of blue flowers stretches across the horizon, a breathtaking ocean of vivid cerulean that seems to blur the boundary between earth and sky. The field is so vast—so expansive that the edges fade into a soft haze, giving the impression of an infinite bloomscape under the open heavens
Emilia covered her mouth in shock as the scene was utterly divine.
Emilia: Oh Subaru. It looks so beautiful
The theatre was filled in gasped as the scene was that jaw-dropping. The scenery combined with the sun slowly setting only enhanced the field of flowers
Small droplets of water came onto the maid’s dress as Rem stares at the field in bliss. Her hero dedicated this day to her and made it the happiest day she’s ever lived. Her heart was beating like a drum as her face was as red as a tomato. Surely she was bless today.
Wilhelm: He truly knows how to make a woman happy.
Crusch: Your right Sir Wilhelm. This man has a heart of gold
Priscilla had a faint smile on her face as even she could not reject the beauty of the flowers
Priscilla: A scene befitting my blessed eyes. The commoner at least knows how to please his women
Anastasia: My, my, I didn’t know Subaru was a gentlemen. He sure knows how to pick out a spot
Mimi: Yeah. Mini boss knows how to sweep women off their feet, that’s for sure. But my heart belongs to another sad to say
She says as she looks to a certain tiger boy
Subaru sat on a small empty patch of grass along side his Rem. He stretched his legs out, holding himself up with his arms behind him as he stared at the horizon made of flowers
Subaru: It was rushed job but thanks to Otto’s connection I was able to locate this spot. And best of all, this place isn’t too far from the mansion so I could bring you back here another day if you want.
He takes a deep breathe in, truly indulgencing himself in the moment
I may tease Otto a lot but one thing I can count on is his skill in information gathering. He taught me many things about building connections outside the mansion and how beneficial it is. After a while I started my own line of information gathering. It isn’t on the level of Anastasia or Otto but it’s something. They tell me about various things going on in the capital and some events happening between the other camps but I try to limit it as a way to respect their privacy.
Julius: I’m quite impressed Sir Otto. To get such praise from Subaru is a notable feat
Anastasia nods in agreeing while looking at the merchant
Anastasia: You seem be quiet the rival Sir Otto, we’ll get into contact when we are out of here
Otto was hiding his head in embarrassment but made sure to keep a clear head
Otto: Thanks for the kind words you two. I’m happy to get into contact with the merchant queen herself but do not see me as some simpleton that you use Ms. Anastasia
Anastasia smirks at the title she worked many years to gain, placing her hands on her lap
Anastasia: We’ll see who uses who Mr.Otto but I do not intend to lose
Otto: Neither do I. I have meet the expectations Mr.Natsuki trusted me with and I will all to help him
If this was a cartoon, you could see sparks flying from the 2 merchants as a war of intelligence has just began
Emilia look her friend with a small smile as the words reminded her of a certain knight
Emilia: Thank you Otto. We know you can do it. You also sounded like Subaru for a bit there
She chuckled as she sees how Subaru has affected him in a positive way
Otto: Hey! I’m not like him. Why does everyone keep saying that?
Otto, like always, fell for the tease but wasn’t mad as being compared to Subaru filled his heart with joy.
Subaru began searching through his pocket looking for a certain object. He checked his jacket pocket and pulls out the white box that was given to him in Arlam village
Subaru: Karl sure did a good job make this for you. I should thank him when I return.
Subaru stood up and walked to his lover, or one of his lovers as he open the gift and revealed a necklace. A necklace made of various blue stones held together by a thin white string. The necklace captures the tranquil essence of the sea, a harmonious blend of elegance and natural beauty. At its heart lies a teardrop-shaped ocean blue gemstone, reminiscent of deep tropical waters. The gemstone, possibly a blue topaz, shimmers with an ethereal translucence, reflecting light in varying hues of azure, turquoise, and cobalt depending on the angle and surroundings.
He gently opens the back of the necklace and carefully places around the sleeping girl, then closing it allowing it to rest upon her soft skin
Subaru: Wow Rem. With the crown and this necklace, you truly look like a princess
Smiling ear to ear seeing her beautiful face as he return to his spot to continue to admire the flowers
Rem was smiling similar to her Subaru
Rem: I love the gift Subaru. Thank you
Al looked at the oni maid with a unreadable expression.
Al: Damn bro, you really know how to charm them huh? You may be younger then me but you must teach me how to get the ladies
Priscilla hearing the comments closed her fan and whacking the knight’s helmet
Priscilla: Why must you look at other women when you can simply admire the beauty that is your princess?
Al readjusting his helmet while scratching the area where he was hit
Al: Your right princess. I apologize
Petra was completely immersed in the scene. The heavenly feeling of the field of flowers and the charming man that was her Subaru nearly hypnotized her and her body was completely still, only moving slightly to try to get an even better view
Petra: It’s so beautiful. Rem you look absolutely gorgeous with that necklace
Rem: Thank you Petra. Subaru chose the perfect gift
Subaru: The other gifts in the carriage are there for when you wake up. I have many gifts in mind but I know you don’t need much to be happy so I shorten it into 4.
Subaru looked to his left to see a single flower blooming, basking in the sun’s rays. He gently plucked it to get a closer look
Subaru: You know Rem, blue really fits you. Not just because it matches your hair and eyes but there’s deeper meaning behind it.
Blue represents both the sky and the sea and is associated with inspiration and sensitivity. Blue also represents trust and loyalty.
He closed his eyes for a moment recalling how she saved him from that pit of despair
Subaru: Blue is the colour that is used to calm one’s self and causes feelings of harmony. It’s cooling in nature and helps with balance.
Subaru continues to play with the flower, making sure to damage its shape while facing the maid
Subaru: These aspects perfectly define you Rem. That is why I truly believe blue is your colour.
The members of the room could only watch in silence as the explanation of such a simple color shock them to say the least
Federica: Who knew such a simple color could have so many meanings? I never would’ve thought Subaru could give such an deep explanation behind a simple color
Felix: Me too. To have such a complex answer to such a simple thing is truly fascinating
Felt: Wow, so cool. I never thought of that before. Is that why healing magic in usually blue?
Reinhard : Now that you mention it, it may be the case. The healing properties along with the elegant hue of the blue helps both the healer and the one being healer in a state of calmness
Wilhelm: I would agree Sir Reinhard. Subaru truly has a unique sense of the world
He stared at the ground for a moment, the petals catching the light like a fragile promise. Then, with a gentleness that seemed to contradict the tension in his shoulders, he reached out and placed the flower back onto the earth. His hand lingered beside it, hovering, almost as if he wanted to take it back. But he didn't.
Emilia: Wait, why does he look so tense now? Did something happen?
Beatrice: No. A moment ago he was happy as ever but yet now he looks in distress
Subaru finally build enough courage to look onto the horizon as he began speaking not in the kind and soft voice he was speaking a minute ago but now was a voice an unknown fear.
Subaru: Rem, you’re the only one person I believe I can tell this to as you’ve seen me in my worst but chose not to give up on me. Re-Rem….
A quick silence came between the two as he continued
Subaru: Ever since the event of Sanctuary, I’ve noticed some changes in my body. Changes that never manifested until all the fighting was over.
Crusch: Is he talking about his nightmares and self-harm?
Crusch looked at the boy with worry. She knew of the darkness that he was experiencing but this was something different. The fear of not knowing just made her even more fearful of what is about to be revealed
Beatrice: Betty does not think so. Subaru said that he can only tell Rem so this must be a different thing. But what could it be and why could he not tell his Betty?
The great spirit turned to face her sleeping master while trying to understand his suffering, even by a little
Subaru stood frozen, his fists clenched at his sides, fingernails digging into his palms. His eyes darted to the ground, then back up, only to drop again as if contemplating whether to reveal or not. His throat bobbed with a swallow he couldn’t quite finish. Words crowded at the edge of his lips, desperate to be spoken, but fear kept them locked inside.
Subaru: I wasn’t going to say anything. Not because I didn’t trust you, but because... I didn’t want to make it real. Like if I just ignored it, maybe it’d go away. Classic me, right? I thought it was just stress, at first. Or maybe I’d hit my head too hard one too many times. But no.
There was a beat of silence. Then-
Subaru: Rem, ever since the event of Sanctuary, I’ve gone color blind... in one of my eyes.
Emilia: …..He’s gone colour blind?
Emilia was frozen at the words that spoken. Multitude of questions began to rise as she couldn’t comprehend what was happening and so the only action she could do was to cover head, as if she was hiding from reality
Rem : He’s color blind? How could this have happened?!
Her voice was that of one who’s about to burst into tears
“Why does the world keep hurting you my hero?!”, She cried out loud
She began crying while looking down. The horror of losing the joy of sight was too horrible not to cry about
The rest of the audience, even Roswaal and Priscilla lost all train of thought as the boy’s words cut through them like a knife through butter
The words dropped like stones in still a pond. He didn’t look at her—couldn’t.
"It’s been happening slowly. Reds first. Then greens. Now some blues. It’s like the world is... dimming. Bit by bit. It first began the day after I beat Roswaal. Day after day, my left eye began to not recognise colour as it all became a shade of grey.
He bit his lip, forcing a smile that barely held him together.
Julius: Could this be due to all the stress he accumulated from the past?
Julius’s face was that of utter fear. He’s skin became nearly white at the words spoken. How could he, a friend of Subaru not have seen any sign of this? He failed. Yet again he failed to help his friend.
No one could answer his question as they to did not know. All joy and happiness in the room was expunged within seconds of finding out
Subaru looked at Rem with only his left eye as we see from his perspective a colourless Rem. The beautiful combination of blue, white and black that amplified Rem’s radiant glow was reduced to a hazy grey.
Petra was holding frederica arm sleeve tightly as she was horrified to see what was being shown.
Petra : Is that how you see the world? Dear OD. It’s terrible, absolutely terrible
She began crying while looking down as Federica wrapped her arms around her trying to comfort her but she too wasn’t in the best shape
Garf : Oh cap’n
Garfeil was not emotionally mature enough to handle such a scene and so chose to rise to legs to his face to try to hide from the harsh truth
Subaru unwilling to look at this colorless world any longer opened both eyes to see his beautiful partner. He smile was the only thing holding back the walls of tears that were about to be released
Subaru: Eventually all colour left my eye and now the only way I can see it is if I close it. But…
He’s body to shake immensely what the news wasn’t over yet.
Subaru: But that’s not the only thing I’m losing
Reinhard : What more could he be losing? How have I not noticed of this? My friend is suffering and yet I did nothing
Felt grabbed her knight’s hand to calm him down as best she could. She too wasn’t terrified of what he is about to say but the memory of both Wilhelm’s & Beatrice’s words were able to keep her emotions in check
Felt : We can talk about this later but for now, let’s allow him to continue. He’s already afraid to speak about it so it’s only right we give him this moment to be honest
Reinhard was stunned to hear such wise words coming from his lady. Felt at this moment was acting not as a child but a candidate for the ruler of Lugunica. In any other situation Reinhard would be overjoyed to see this but now wasn’t the time for praising, so he continued to look at the screen preparing himself for what’s next
The breeze was gentle, brushing over the field like a lullaby. Blue flowers swayed all around them, painting the hill in soft, dreamlike waves. The sunlight filtered through drifting clouds, turning everything golden at the edges.
Subaru stared down at his hand.
He flexed his fingers—at least, he tried to. Two of them didn’t respond. His thumb twitched half-heartedly. The numbness had spread again.
Subaru: I’ve lost feeling in two fingers. And three of my toes. Left side, mostly. Some days it’s better, other days..
A moment of silence fills the field as the boy could not continue what he was about to say
Subaru (softly): You know, Rem… I looked in the mirror this morning, and I saw something strange, right here
He runs a hand through his bangs
couple strands turned grey.
Subaru: Like someone spilled ashes in my hair. I guess what they say about stress is true.
He chuckles faintly, but there’s no humor in it.
Emilia after hearing this could not contain herself and quickly pulled her knight’s head in for inspection. A couple seconds of searching and she found them. 3 strands of grey hair deep within the layers of his normal black hair. Her eyes widen at the finding as she bit her lip so tightly, a bad habit she developed within this prison causing a small stream of blood that could be seen dripping from her mouth
Emilia: Subaru, why did you never tell me? Tell us?
Emilia thinking for a bit turned her head to face the only person who may have known about this. Her joyful amethyst eyes were sharpen to a dark purple directing it at the great sprit. Her voice lost all affection as the next words the were to spill from the spirit’s mouth determine the course of action she’d take
Emilia : Lady Beatrice, did you know about this?
Beatrice :….No
She said with a soft yet sad tone
Beatrice : Betty never knew that her contractor was suffering like this
She only stared at the floor with her butterfly eyes filled with tears as she holds her dress tightly, nearly tearing it off
Priscilla observed the scene with the fan covering her face. Her pride could not allow those lower than her to see her have a face of weakness but even she was disheartened to hear the news.
Priscilla :[Thinking: I will bend this world if I must in order to find a cure of some sort. I will heal you Subaru Natsuki, for that you have my word ]
Subaru: The grey hair is new but I plucked them out so no one could notice. If they knew what was happening to me, how would I respond? Any lie I come up with would only cause more damage and the simple truth is something I can’t say but even if I could, they’d think I’m insane. Both Beatrice and Felix have done multiple studies on my body and they’ve yet to find any of these issues so it’s not a physical but more of a mental issue.
He took a breath in as he felt some of his muscles tense even more
Subaru: Felix’s examination today proves the theory is correct but it kinda hurt my heart to find out he didn’t notice something was wrong. Even if he found out one thing, that’d indict something was wrong with my body rather than my mind.
Felix looked down in shame. He was supposed to the best doctor in the country. “Blue”, a title bestowed upon as proof of his medical capability and yet, every time his magic is needed at the most important moment, he always fails. First it was Ms.Crusch and now his friend Subaru
Crusch chose to bottle up her sadness for now to tend to her knight by hugging him while silently patting his cat eyes as the boy began to cry on her shoulder
Beatrice looked at the cat-boy crying and tightly hugging her master
Beatrice : We are both disgusting aren’t we?
He lowers his head, voice barely audible as tears begin to fall upon his face
Subaru: Rem…I’m broken. I believed RbD brought all of me back to a previous moment but now I believe with every death, a different part of your Subaru is disappearing. I do not know if you’ll even recognize me anymore. I’m scared that by the time I bring you back…there’ll be nothing left of me to come back to.
Silence. The kind that swallows you whole fell upon the couple
Subaru: But even then I must keep moving forward. Even if I break, I must move forward, even if I shatter I must continue to move forward.
He slowly looked up to face the girl he was speaking to. A gust of wind rustles the flowers around them, but she doesn’t stir. His eyes stay on her, desperate for even a twitch.
Subaru: There’s saying in my homeland. “There’s always light at the end of the tunnel”, it means no matter the hardship of the present, there is always light of the future so one must keep on going even if it’s tough. I sometimes question what is that light I’m searching for. Will it be you waking up, will it be Emilia giving me an answer or will be the safety of my friends?
He took a deep breath as he finally calmed himself down
“I do not know what that light is but I hope is able to fill the empty void”
The wind stirred softly across the field, brushing against a sea of blue petals. It carried no weight, no urgency — just the slow rhythm of a world that kept moving forward, even when hearts didn’t.
Subaru knelt beside her, knees sinking into the grass and blossoms. Rem lay there, as peaceful as a dream he couldn’t wake from. Her face, as serene as ever, hadn’t changed in the days, weeks — gods, has it been months now?
Subaru: Please wait for me Rem. I’ll bring you back and maybe in your return, a piece of Subaru Natsuki will return too. I know it’s a selfish wish but I hope it does come true…..
A long silence came between the two as Subaru did not know else to say. The sun continued to dip as the flowers continued to wave in the gentle wind
…I believe it’s time to return to the mansion now. Ram is probably getting worried about you and more pissed off at me
He said in a joking manner, trying his best to change the topic
Ram:[ Thinking: You idiot. Stop thinking about others and worry about yourself. How can you begin to heal if you still trying to please others ]
Ram was holding her crying sister. Rem could only watch in silence as she questioned what to do. The only thing that is keeping her together was her sister’s warm embrace but Ram wasn’t doing much better. Her eyes were red as a stream of tears flowed through her covered eye. She clicked her teeth in anger for herself for never seeing this before. She thought of herself as a sister of some sorts to him yet never saw the broken shell that was Subaru
Ram :[Thinking: Were all to blame. How shameful are we? ]
Otto : To live in darkness such as that. OD, this world is too cruel.
And so the couple stood in the field for some time. No conversation, just the constant sound of wind blowing across the flowers.
Subaru stood up wiping the slight dirt from his pants
Subaru: I want to stay like this for awhile more but if we don’t go now, we’ll arrive to face Ram’s wrath
Ram: Ram is sorry for pressuring you Barusu. Please time the time you need. Her sister would enjoy that
Otto : It isn’t your fault Ram
Ram : If not Ram, then who?
Otto look down, his body shaking as he said
Otto : …It’s all our fault
Subaru gobbled together what little strength he could at the moment to put on a smile-at least a convincing one. He gently push the wheelchair back to the carriage and make the preparations for the return.
The trip was quiet, only sound being heard was the various sounds of the forest to the left of them. Subaru was completely lost in thought, thoughts of what you may ask, even he couldn’t say. Patrasche constantly looked back to see her master, worried on what may be troubling him but he kept on insisting that he was fine.
After an hour they returned to the mansion with mere minutes to spare
Ram could be seen in front of the shed where Patrasche resigns in
Ram: You made it in time. Ram is quite surprised. Ram thought she’d have to beat you senseless for disobeying her orders, which you may have liked. Pervert
Her voice was as egotistical as ever but there was a sense of softness in it.
Subaru: I’m not like that Ram! I made sure to follow your rules to a tea.
He said trying his best to act like his usual self
Priscilla: And so the mask returns. How long do you wear that mask before you are unable to recognize your own face? How revolting!
Al: While I hate to see my bro like this, it makes why. It’s as he said, if he were to act out of line, they get suspicious of it and it’d cause further issues later on. I think the only one who can help is his spirit but she’s not there at the moment
Priscilla : I quite shocked to hear such an in depth analysis from you jester. For that I’ll excuse your ignorance for speaking without my permission
Al bowed his head for her “forgiveness”
Al : I thank you princess
Beatrice hearing that she basically failed again to her contractor click her tongue in self hatred for her slothfulness as she chose not to defend herself and continue to watch in silence
Ram ignored the fools rebuttal as she focused on her sister. The girl had a crown made of flowers on her head and a gorgeous necklace sitting on her neck. She would never admit it but Subaru truly did treat her sister well as she gently touches her cheek with a faint smile as her eye softens looking her adorable sister
Ram: You did well Barusu.
Garf: So even Ram can compliment someone besides the clown?
Garf said this trying to keep what little joy he had as the scene shown a few minutes ago brutally crushed his spirit. Everyone could tell what the boy was doing and even though they too weren’t able to react to his comment, they appreciated the gesture
Ram : Ram gives the best compliments. It just so happens they are few who deserve her gratitude.
Garf quietly chuckles as his efforts were seemed successful but chose not to continue the conversation
Subaru: Th-Thanks Ram. I’ve brought some gifts in the back that Rem may like. I’ll place them in her room but don’t open them. It’s a surprise for when she finally wakes up
Ram: So Barusu can plan things out?! This day is truly an anomaly
Subaru gives his best natural laugh as he parked his loyal steed in her home. He spent a couple of minutes thanking the girl, promising to make her crown in the next day as he picks up the gift and begins to head home with the twin beside him.
They arrived to Rem’s room with Subaru entering first as he needed to place the gifts somewhere. He placed them under her bed as a sort of surprise for when she wakes up. Like a kid finding money under his pillow from the tooth fairy. Then he gives he farewells to the oni maids.
The emotional rollercoaster that Subaru had endured today caused him to get very tired and so he began heading to his room to hit the hay for the day when he saw his little friend in his room already asleep
Subaru: What an adorable girl you are Beako. Petra told me you had a wonderful day playing with her. She must’ve gone crazy with her games to cause you to sleep. I’m glad to hear that
Beatrice: Thank you for always worrying about Betty, but please take some time for yourself. That’s all Betty wishes.
She looked her sleeping master as she gave his a small kiss on his cheek to show her gratitude. Under normal circumstances, she’d never do this, especially around other people but right now, that’s all she thought to do for her master.
He changed into his sleeping clothes and he laid on the side of the bed, cradling his spirit, trying to not wake her up. His eyes began to get heavy as his body begins to shut down for the day as his last thought was a request. One he made nearly every night, praying for the day it happens
Subaru:[Thinking: I’ll save you Rem so please wait a little longer ]
Beatrice began to move in the bed. She had a small smile on her face as turned to face her contractor
Beatrice: I don’t need to rest, how could you forget that?
She gently touches his face while examining it to see what he may have gone through
Beatrice: It seems you too had a big day. I hope it went well. Goodnight Subaru
And with that, the spirit knight and spirit finally entered the land of dreams
{Episode 2 finished}
Notes:
WOOOAH, episode 2 is finally over🥳
I did not think it’d be this long but I wanted to add more to this episode and I guess I went a bit over the top. Really did love making this and speaking about Subaru’s damaged body and mind.Also the explanation for the colour blue I got was not my own. I know, burn me alive and all but I saw an edit of the colour blue and knew I had to put it in. If you want the OG, go to TikTok and search “blue edit” and you’ll find it.
Anyways I’ll be taking a little break so come up with new ideas about episodes and also NO SATELLA WILL NOT BE IN TBE NEXT ONE. Her role will be in the near end of the series
Also yes, Beatrice was fake sleeping to get more attention from Subaru. She’s adorable like that
Chapter 15: Health Check Up
Summary:
The members of the theater discuss Subaru’s condition
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
And with the that, the spirit knight finally entered the land of dreams
{Episode 2 finished}
Al: Oh thank god it’s over. I couldn’t take more of that sadness.
The audience chose to not respond as they were thinking about what to say
………..
Minutes pass as the first one to talk was the healer of the Crusch camp
Felix: Director, could you clarify a few things for me?
Everyone look towards the cat boy questioning his intentions
I’ll answer any question within reason.
Felix: Ok then. Is Subaru’s eye condition negatively affecting his vision? To go more into detail, is Subaru visually impaired?
That’s a good question. No, Subaru can see perfectly fine besides his colour blindness but there is an upside to it.
Emilia : How can you say that?!! His eye is heavily damaged and you say that’s an upside side!!!
Beatrice : She is correct I suppose! My contractor is suffering and yet you claim this as a benefit!!
Both women would take this lying down. To hear there loved one, one they put in first place in their heart was being disrespected was something unforgivable to them
Rem : Please Emilia and Ms.Beatrice, please calm down. The director brought us here to help Subaru, why would he go on and insult him? Please allow him to explain
Both girls hearing this took a second to breathe as they return to there seat awaiting an explanation
While Rem was able to calm down the two girl, her own fury was not but through experience, she learnt that her anger will not help her lover out so for now she chose to lose to it
Thank you Rem. Back to Felix’s question, as Subaru stated, his colour blindness isn’t due to any physical damage but more due to psychological stress. It’s like his mind is fractured due to the many horrors he’s faced and so chose to process it through the shutting down of all colors.
Felix put a hand on his chin, thinking
Felix : So you’re saying if Subaru overcomes his trauma, his sight will be fully healed?
Yes. That’s why I said there is an upside, his colour blindness isn’t permanent so there’s a chance it’ll return
Felix : I think I get it. Ms.Beatrice?
Beatrice : What is it healer?
Felix : Could you explain everything you’ve notice that has negatively affected your contractor?
Beatrice looked down in distress. On one hand she wanted to help her contractor but in the other by revealing it she would compromise his trust for her. The option of whether to keep silent or to speak it openly made the girl was gnawing on her until…
Felix : Beatrice I know you want to keep your contractor issues private. As a doctor, I know about patient confidentiality agreements but the only way we can help him is if we know what his problems are. Will you allow us to help him?
Beatrice look to her contractor. Sleeping in his seat, there seemed to be no indication that he was suffering but his body said otherwise. She would do anything to alleviate his pain and so after taking a deep breath in she began to speak in soft tone while continuing her look at her contractor and lightly touching his hand
Beatrice :…As you know, he self harms when having a nightmare. He scratches his arms trying his best to collect himself.
Everyone looks down remembering the first episode. They chose to keep quiet as now wasn’t a moment to speak as those capable of helping him are currently talking
Beatrice : He also tends to space out when he’s stressed. Sometimes I’m able to wake him out of it and sometimes Betty cannot and has to just hold his hand until he comes back to me. He rarely has a full night of sleep and so takes short naps throughout the day. You’ve all witness his panic attacks in which the only way to calm himself is to seclude him in our room and hug him until he calms down.
Otto : I’ve noticed several times of him sleeping throughout the day but I thought he was being lazy. I should apologize for that
Federica : Mr. Otto we all have failed to notice his mannerisms. We will all apologize together so don’t feel guilty
Federica looks to the merchant and spoke in a sympathetic manner. The boy looked her shocked for a moment before gracing her with a faint smile as he chose to continue to listen
Beatrice : He hates to be startled. Example being is if someone unexpectedly touches him or grabs him, his body flinches and his heart races. He tries his best to keep his composure but through our contract I could feel the increase of his heartbeat.
Crusch : Hmm, could you explain the limits of your connection to Subaru. It seems like you are able to connect yourself to him but if so, things that have been shown shouldn’t surprise you.
Beatrice : I am able to faintly feel what emotions he’s experiencing but only strong emotions and those Betty can only receive them if Subaru doesn’t try to hide it from me. Also there is a limit to how far he can go before Betty is unable to feel his emotions. Betty would estimate maybe a couple hundred meters.
Crusch made a mental note of the limits as she wanted to know everything that could indict the change in emotion. She also began making preparations to find someone who’s able to detach Miasma on someone to know weather Subaru looped or not
Crusch : So if Subaru is far then you cannot tell whether he is in danger or not and if he chooses to hide his pain from you, your bond wouldn’t be able to tell you.
Beatrice : Yes. There’s another thing that Betty needs to inform, you especially Half el—I mean Emilia
Emilia wore a smile seeing how hard Beatrice was working to correct her error. Throughout the year, her and Beatrice did become on somewhat good terms as they both cared for Subaru and so Beatrice decided to begin calling her by name but it was proving to me a challenge. Still she appreciated the effort. Beatrice saw this small but took a breath in knowing that this news will likely crush the girl
Beatrice : Betty’s contractor will never admit it or will do all to deny it but….
A pause came to the spirit as she reclaimed the confidence to speak
…he is afraid of the cold
Emilia looked at the girl in disbelief. Her eyes lost it’s glimmer and her body went still. Subaru was always there when she was training, helping her with new techniques and new application of her powers, so how could he be afraid of the cold?
Beatrice : He wears extra layers of clothing not only to hide from his…issues, but also because he is absolutely terrified of the cold. He showers in scolding hot water everyday and while Betty couldn’t hear everything, Betty would hear a phrase being repeated constantly
Emilia was terrified to hear and so took a second before asking
Emilia : Wha..what was it?
Beatrice : “Why am I still cold?”
The audience and especially Emilia were stunned to what the spirit says. Subaru loved Emilia, that was something no one could deny but what would make him say that. There was a theory but they didn’t want to say it, les they want to shatter the half elf’s heart even more
Beatrice : He never spoke to Betty about it but Betty suspect it has something to do with Bubby actions to him during the events of the white whale and the battle against sloth.
Beatrice didn’t know how to feel about her Bubby. She loved him for being someone who she can relate to, someone to admire. A spirit who found their purpose was something she wanted throughout the 400 years of loneliness and so she envied her Bubby for his relationshi but she never hated him for it. That all changed when they got into this theatre. She saw how obsessive her Bubby was for the half-elf, how he would destroy the world if she were to die and how he killed her contractor multiple times for failing. If she were to see him now, she did not know what she’d do.
Emilia was in the same boat as the great spirit. Her father was her world. He loved her, he raised her, he taught her everything and would’ve done anything to please her, and she would the same. That also changed when they entered this theatre. The father she knew manipulated her, treated her like a doll and not a person, threaten to destroy the world if she were to die and what he had done to her Subaru was something unforgivable. Unlike Beatrice, she knew what she’d do. Once they were out, she’d confront her father and if his answered wasn’t satisfying, then she’d….she’d break her contractor with him. A threat that big and one that could not be contained was something she could not allow, especially around her friends. That’s what she said over and over in her mind, trying to convince herself that she’d do that, but….but a small, little, minuscule piece of her wanted her father back. Even with everything he’s done, he was still her father and that piece of her still loved him. A battle of heart vs mind was spiralling the girl into a pit and so the only words that came out her mouth was….ooh
Beatrice : The matter of Bubby’s actions will be discussed later but there’s one final thing that everything here needs to know, well besides the phantom pain we all witnessed in the previous episode
Everyone remembered how frighten the boy was during the first episode as his limbs began disappearing but this wasn’t time for them to be afraid
Beatrice clinched her hands tightly, causing her knuckles to turn white as this piece of information she would share was one of her contractor’s darkest secrets
Beatrice : Subaru is…..is absolutely terrified of rabbits
That single sentence caused many to cling onto their armrests as if it was the only thing holding them to this reality. The great rabbit, one of the most terrifying creatures in history was a being of absolute gluttony. Endlessly consuming, endlessly hunting, endlessly destroying, that was the great rabbit and its first encounter with Subaru was one that was engraved into each one of their memories. Every crunch, every squeak, every tear, the entire consumption of Subaru Natsuki was one of, no, THE MOST terrifying thing they have ever witnessed. No man, no matter the circumstances could come from that the same and they knew that Subaru was forever changed from it
Beatrice : Sometime last year near the end of September, Subaru went missing for nearly a day. He told Betty that he’d be gone for at most an hour, but was gone until night fall but I felt his emotions and it was the most terrifying one I’ve ever felt. My contractor was far enough that Betty did not feel the full thing but even an ounce was disastrous. After an hour of tracking, Betty found him with blood on his jacket, on the ground panicking. If that moment had Betty not come,….Subaru would’ve likely ended his life. I do not know what startled him but it must’ve had something to do with the great rabbit. He was in a comatose state for 3 days and took a full week to recover
Mimi couldn’t bare the thought of what might’ve happened and began throwing up while Ricardo and her sibling were consulting her
Garf : Wait, WAIT, WAIT, WAIT!! Is that the reason why cap’n was sick for that week?! You told us he was suffering a bad case of the flu!
Beatrice : Yes, I did that to protect him from your eyes
Garf : “Our eyes?” You think you get to make that decision?
Beatrice : YES I had the right to! In all of the mansion there was only one person who had the skills and emotional intelligence to help him while keeping it to herself and that is the house maid
All turned to the house maid, Garfeil’s elder sister Federica while she could only look down as she knew what was about to begin
Ram : Ms.Federica, you knew this and did not share with us?
Shock and fury could be heard through her voice
Emilia : How could you not tell us?
Her voice was filled with tears of betrayal
Garfiel : What the hell sis? You knew about this and chose to keep quiet! Why?!
His voice was that of rage
Federica finally finding the right words began speaking. She tried her best to sound her normal, professional self but her mouth betrayed her and chose to speak in a tone of utter terror
Federica : Ra…ram, Ms.Emilia, Garf and everyone here, please listen to me when I say this. When I saw Subaru in that state, it wasn’t the eyes of the kind boy we came to love but it was the eyes….of utter madness.
Otto : Ma-Ma-Madness?
Frederica : Yes Otto. Those eyes were not human. His eyes constantly shifted, as if searching for something and his body was convulsing in an unnatural manner…..with what I know now I have come to the conclusion that in that week, Subaru if were left allow would likely have kill himself
She could not bare to look at her friends and so continued to stare at her lap as she discovered that she was crying but had to keep telling them as what she witnessed must be said
Federica : That week of constant screaming, passing out and crying was something I would never show to anyone, neither as a maid nor as a fellow human. It was so terrifying to watch and what was worse is that we, or at least I never figured out how it happened. As a maid but also Subaru’s friend, I decided that it was better that no one knew of this and Ms.Beatrice agree
Petra could not think of what words to say. Her teacher, her mentor, her friend was shaking with fear and she could not bear to watch. She hugged Federica with all her might, trying to wrap her arms around her but only able to 3/4 of her body
Federica appreciated the effort and so hugged back while trying to calm herself
Beatrice while being centuries old and gaining invaluable amount of knowledge wasn’t emotionally mature enough to handle this situation correctly and so her anger boiled until it couldn’t be contained anymore as she points her finger at the tiger boy
Beatrice : And you believe you had the right to? You and the merchant both claimed to have laughed at him when you both saw his reaction to seeing a bunny in the forest, do you not remember? If that is your reaction to him in that situation, how would you have reacted to him in the situation Betty saw him in?!
Garf stood there listening to the valid reasonings the spirit gave. He laughed at his cap’n for how he reacted to simply looking at one when he should’ve been concerned. He laughed while he’s cap’n was breaking down from being eaten ALIVE. How could he ever insult someone who was trying to help him when was belittling him like that? He and the spirit didn’t know why Subaru was like that yet he laughed while she tried to help him. What a friend he was. He then say back down without complaint as his internally damned himself for being a dumb animal.
Otto looked down in shame. He too joked around seeing Subaru’s reaction to the bunny. How stupid was he? He told Subaru to rely on his friends and in a moment of weakness, his own friends laughed at him. Garfeil could’ve been forgiven because he’s young to not understand the human heart but Otto wasn’t. He knew of Subaru’s tragic journey and see the face Subaru made yet he simply laughed and joked around. It must’ve taken all Subaru had to not run away and even more to regain his sanity to act normal. Oh god what did he do after they left him by himself. He prayed that Beatrice was there to pick up their slack cause if she wasn’t, they would have been responsible for his self harm yet again. How pathetic he was. He stupid he was. He utterly useless he was and still is
Beatrice realising her mistake in yelling at another grieving friend to take a minute to humbly apologise
Beatrice : …Listen merchant and shield, Betty knows you care for him. Betty knows you’re inspired by my contractor but there are things that you cannot see. Subaru knew if you guys figured it out, you’d do nothing but question him until he broke. Subaru didn’t even want Federica to join but Betty knew if she didn’t get the assistance of her then the other maids would attempt to help and they’d question him. It is Betty who made Federica keep it hidden but it was for the good of my contractor.
Garfeil :….ok. Thank you for telling me. I think I will be fine
Otto : Yeah…thanks Beatrice
Everyone could tell the boys was not in fact fine but knew anymore pressuring would only cause more harm.
Ram :[Thinking: Are we that incompetent that even in his most desperate moments, he could not rely on us? Are we that pathetic? ]
Rem hearing of the situation, went completely silent. Her lover nearly went insane from PTSD. How broken is he that he nearly killed himself over this?
Listen everyone…
All turned to where the voice was coming from. All except a certain maid as she continued to drowned in hatred for her incompetence
What happened during that week wasn’t anyone’s fault. Subaru’s experience in that failed loop will forever haunt him. No matter the method of treatment, unless you were rewrite his entire memory, Subaru will forever be scarred from that experience. The only solution there is, is to be there for him so that in case the event were to happen, you all can make the right decisions to help him. You all will eventually be let out of here so the question is will you continue to be trapped in despair or will you rise up and face the challenge of helping a friend? The next episode will began soon so wrap this up
The moral of the group grew slightly hearing the kind words. Rem was now able to move like a regular person but she was too ashamed to speak. Garfeil and Otto chose to move on from this as they knew that self pity wouldn’t change their position. There mistakes are theirs and so they must atone for it by dedicating their lives trying to help their friend recover
Anastasia : Since the next one will begin soon, I want to ask Roswaal a question.
She looked back facing the smirking devil
Anastasia : Roswaal throughout the conversation, I was deep in thought about Subaru’s health.
Question, theory and plans were circling the clown’s mind as he was snapped out of it by the merchant queen
Roswaal : Hmm? Yes Ms.Anastasia?
Anastasia : How could allow all this happen under your roof and you not notice? The others, I could understand because Subaru had assistance hiding it and they did not seem to question him but you are different, so how?
Roswaal thought of many ways to answer. He could lie, say a half truth or try to move from the topic but none of that would work with Crusch there. Even without her divine blessing, she was an expert at detecting falsehood and even if were to get past the duchess, there is the chance that BLASTING director would out him out so there was only one solution.
Roswaal : Well since everyone here knows of my plaa~an, I’ll be honest. Throughout the year I was continuing my path towards reviving my teacher and so matters that didn’t benefit me were matters I did not care for much. Through our agreement, I could not harm my fellow camp members but that didn’t mean I had to care about them either and mostly, it was Ms.Beatrice who~oo kept me in the dark
Beatrice looked at the mad student with hatred in her artificial heart for his crimes against her contractor
Beatrice : I above all else will not allow you to impede your delusions with my contractor
Roswaal: You claim that but he and I are very alike. He even said that himse~elf.
Julius looked back at the masked villian with fury in his heart. He wouldn’t let this man insult his friend unchallenged
Julius : Calm yourself Roswaal, such lies will not go unpunished
..He isn’t lying
Everyone looked down at the duchess trying to make sense of what she’s saying, well everyone but Priscilla because she could also distinguish between truce and false.
Crusch : Throughout his explanation, there was no instance of Roswaal lying….
She didn’t want to believe what she was saying. That man was a monster who murdered his descendants and stealing their bodies. Subaru knows the horrors he’s committed so why would ever say there are similar.
Crusch :..But he did leave out some of the truth. Mind explaining in more detail Roswaal?
Priscilla : I agree. You have me curious. Not in a good way though. Utter trash like you is a being a divine maiden like myself cannot understand
She had her fan near her face hiding the anger she admitted. The disgusting obsession that man proudly displayed was that something that she wanted to burn at this moment but knew it was futile. Al noticed this and chose to keep quiet as to not face her wrath.
But suddenly a loud laughter could be heard, but from whom is the question. The sound was that of joy and superiority, one that sounded like it was demeaning a certain clown
Bwahahahaha!!!! Roswaal you crack me up! I know what you’re talking about and if you truly could not see the full image then Subaru is truly superior to you.
Roswaal : Oh, by all means please explain to this foolish man why Subaru is superior. I would love to hear your infinite wisdom of great director
He said in his normal speech while stretching his arms apart to embrace what the director had to say. He won’t repeat what had happened last time. He will win this battle of intellect or make it a draw
Nah I’m good, thank you. Future episodes will show how badly you were beaten but until then, do try not to spoil it, otherwise you’ll face…let’s just say you’ll face consequences you do not want coming your way
He said in a cocky voice. This battle was at a draw with both unable to prove their point without revealing what had happened, leaving everyone confused
Petra, tired of all this just wanted the next one to begin so she can see whether her lover is doing better now.
Petra : Mr.director could you begin the next episode. Oh wait! Could you tell us a quick summary of the episode before you start it? If it’s as sad as these 2 I want to prepare myself
Emilia walked up to the maid and patted her head while smiling
Emilia : Your worried about Subaru aren’t you? I am too. Thank you for caring
Petra blushes in embarrassment but smiles nonetheless
Petra : Thank you Emilia, but it isn’t only me who cares. We all do
Emilia : Yes you are correct
After a some more pats Emilia return to her seat, grabbing her knight’s hand as she prepares for what’s next. She was heartbroken to see her lover in such a state but hearing Beatrice’s and Federica’s explanation she thought to herself of how to understand their circumstances and so stayed silent as she built the determination to watch the next play
Well Petra, I cannot disclose whether the episode will be sad or not as I do not have your human emotions. I am here to showcase the truth and show the injustice that pledged Subaru. But as I said, he did begin to heal throughout the year but each episode will dive deeper into his mind which will contain some hard topics to speak about. Speaking of the episode, Reinhard and Wilhelm!
Throughout the conversation both chose to stay silent as they had to right in determine how to help Subaru. They knew they were emotionally intelligent to connect with him and like the medical knowledge to treat him and so chose to stay out.
Wilhelm/Reinhard : Yes?!
This episode will be very informational for the two of you especially so watch it carefully.
They both were shocked to hear this. The entire 2 season they had little to do with Subaru. Even though he changed both their lives, they did little in return and throughout the year Reinhard spoke to Subaru a couple of times and Wilhelm twice. Neither conversation were deep or that important. Just friends catching up and discussing some random topic so why would episode be important for them? They’ll have to find out soon enough. They nodded in agreement to watch carefully as screen glowed bright white, indicating the next episode will begin.
Ok it’s for the next episode to begin. Episode 3, Unexpected Joy
Rem : That sounds like a good title. Maybe it’ll be a joyful showing
[Thinking: Please OD, hear this prayer. Please let this be a showing with no sadness in it. My heart cannot take much more ]
Ram : Yes but we cannot have high hopes. The last one was a romantic episode until the end so we have to brace ourselves
[Thinking: OD please have mercy on Barusu. He deserves one day without hardship
Notes:
I accidentally deleted chapter 1. Idk how tbh but I re uploaded it just in case anyone was wondering
Chapter 16: Brand New Day
Summary:
Subaru continues his training and speaks about his philosophy
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The screen glowed white as we see arrive at the Emilia camp. The camera moves from the mansion to a clearing in the back where we could see a makeshift obstacle course
Julius: Is there where you and Subaru trains Garfeil?
Garfiel still recovering from what his argument from Beatrice spoke but not with the enthusiasm he normally harbored
Garf : yeah…we trained there and it was cap’n idea.
He felt a warm feeling on his wrist and as he looked to his down he could see his elder sister using her free hand to hold his
Federica : It’ll be ok Garfeil. You know Subaru is your friend and while we all made mistakes, we can only choose to either stay ignorant or choose to help him. These words may not heal you completely but summon that strength you so proudly speak about and hold you head up
Garfiel looked down to his sleeping leader. The man may not be as strong or fast as him, but his strength wasn’t about physical and the strength he did have was something that pull him. His friendship, his loyalty and his determination was the things he admired about him and so he was the man he follow into any situation
Garf : Thank sis’. Cap’n wouldn’t want me be a cry baby so I’ll tough it out
Ram : And yet you cry at the smallest things. I wonder who cries more, you or Barusu?
Garf face flashed crimson red as the embarrassment of his lover looking at him crying destroyed any manliness he had and he chose to hide
Garf : Sh…Shu up’!!!
We see a shadow glide through the obstacle course. It jumped through the hoops, scales the wall and balances on pieces of wood. Finally the figure cloaked in darkness jumps in the air and yells “TIME”
The figure collapses on the floor as we find out it’s Subaru in his jump suit with dirt on his face and clothing
???: 3 minutes and 18 seconds. That’s a new record I suppose
Wilhelm: So this is the training that Sir Subaru does? I can see how it can build the body but he won’t be able to much without combat training
Otto : You have a keen eye Sir Wilhelm. Subaru said this obstacle course is from his homeland. He along with Garfiel and Sir Clind made it earlier in the year. Subaru also does combat training with Clind as a way to defend him. It’s quiet motivational to watch
Beatrice crosses her arms in puffs her cheeks
Beatrice : Of course it is I suppose. Betty’s contractor is truly a hard worker and while Betty admires it, she also would like for him to rest more.
Emilia : I agree. He works too hard sometimes but it makes me want to work hard too
She looks at her sleeping partner as she softly plays with his bangs
Emilia:[ Thinking: My precious buffoon ]
Subaru lays back on the grass as his partner stands besides him
Subaru: Oooh, Tha—That’s a new record. I did IT!!—Ooh that hurt, I shouldn’t have done that
He holds his side as his groans in pain
Beatrice: Drink this. You need to keep your body healthy if your gonna keep this is up in fact
She hands the boy a cup of water as Subaru sits up and begins drinking
Ram: You celebrate as if your time is worth any praise. Garfeil’s was 1 minute and 2 seconds. How pathetic, to lose to a mere child.
Emilia: Ram I think you should apologize. Subaru was trying his absolute best and worked really hard to get that time
Rem: Yes sis. Subaru tries extra hard and while I may not completely understand the purpose in this training, I know he’s doing his best
Roswaal : Yes Ram. Subaru isn’t as strong as our precious sheild but his training is improving. There’s no need to insult him
Ram was stuck in a pincer attack. Her 2 favourite people and her lady was telling her to apologise but her pride couldn’t allow to show such behaviour. The clash between her love and pride was a long and bloody one but because of her love for sister she folded
Ram said in a whisper nearly no one could hear while looking down in embarrassment
Ram :…sorry…
Ram is suddenly hugged from her side as she looks and sees her sister hugging her
Rem : Oh thank you sister! I know Subaru would accept it with open arms
Ram stared at the girl, still a bit embarrassed but also softly smiling as she embraced her sister warmth
She walks up to the duo wearing her everyday maid outfit as we can see Garf running through the same obstacle course in break neck speed, jumping high into the sky and landing a couple meters away from everyone
Subaru finishes the glass as he retorts
Subaru: HEY! That’s not fair! No one here could match that beast when it comes to physical strength. He’s superhuman I say
Garf: Cap’n’s right. As the shield of this camp, my incredible self trains everyday!
Subaru: See Ram! I’d need like 5 years in order to even match him
Ram: Ram believes that Barusu is just a lazy pig who chooses not to try
Beatrice: Betty believes that the maid shouldn’t have a word to say about laziness. Betty cannot recall the last time you’ve done a full day’s work
Ram: Ms.Beatrice, I urge you to stay away from Barusu. His delusions must be effecting your mind if you believe that
A radiant aura envelopes the two. The two look into each other’s eyes as we can see small sparks clashing between them.
Ricardo: Oh god kids, HIDE! This is about to be a bloody battle
He was only semi joking.
Hetaro : Yeah a battle of an Oni and a great spirit is one I am glad not to be apart of
Mimi could be seen trying to escape her friend’s clutches as his towering body was suffocating the girl
Anastasia : Ok Ricardo, you’ve had your fun now let go of the kids
She says with a malicious smile on her face as we look to see her stepping on Ricardo’s tail
Ricardo: Oo—ok Ana but please get off my tail
Ricardo would rather be dead then scream out in pain and so politely let’s go of Mimi. Anastasia kept her heel on his tail for another minute, making it known not to do that again as the wolf-man took the pain like a champ while crying inside
Subaru stands up and pats his spirit’s head as his way of calming her down, which always worked
Subaru: Calm down Beako. Ram is only joking. She may not look it but Ram works extra hard
He was obviously lying, trying to spare Ram’s feelings
Ram: You see Ms.Beatrice! Even stupid Barusu knows how blessed he is to have Ram as a companion
Before another argument could begin, Subaru lifted Beatrice behind his back and began walking away
Beatrice: Woa—Subaru stop!! Betty can carry herself!! Let go!!
She scream but her voice and tone were not aligning. She was over thrilled to be carried by Subaru but she didn’t want it to be done in front of others as she softly punches his upper back to no avail
Subaru: Sorry Beako but we have to head to Clind. I have to improve my whip skills and I don’t another argument could begin
Garfeil: Wait cap’n, why do you use a whip? I read that normally knight use weapons such as swords
Subaru while still holding his sprite thought for a moment before giving an answer
Subaru: Well Garfeil, I’m just not fit for a sword
Garfeil: What do you mean? I see you train with wooden swords with the butler so…
Garfeil gets interrupted by Subaru as he looks to the sky and speaks in a calm manner
Subaru: Garfeil, when I first joined the camp I thought of wielding a sword. They looked so cool and many knights had them. But it all changed in the capital
Felix: Is he speaking about his fight with Julius?
Julius : Most likely. While I do believe my actions were correct, I do regret inflicting that much damage on him
Wilhelm : You shouldn’t dwell on the past Julius. Your actions, while unfortunate brought about a better man. Subaru even recognized that during your battle with sloth so do not hold your held low
Julius began remembering the battle against the crazed sin Archbishop
Flashback:
"Can you trust me?" Julius asked as his spirits powered his sword.
"I hate you."
"Yes, I know."
"Having someone break your arms and legs like that is traumatic, you know. Don't you know the meaning of restraint?"
Julius gave a small teasing smile. "Just so you know, I did hold back quite a bit."
Subaru chuckled a bit with an uneasy smile of his own. "Seriously? That was you holding back? You really are the biggest jerk ever. I really hate you, greatest of knights."
Julius held his now spirit-infused sword to his side and faced Subaru as the glowing sparkles of his spirit mana filled the air around them.
"So… I'll trust you. My shame attests to my knowledge that you're an incredible knight." Subaru's eyes reflected Julius' image as he placed his trust.
"Then, with all my soul—I will live up to that!" Julius hailed his blade up and delivered a flash of brilliant radiance.
End of flashback:
Julius : Yes you are correct Wilhelm. I thank you
He looks at the Sword demon with a smile as he looks towards the screen
Subaru: I had made a fool of myself in front of everyone claiming to be Mili’s knight and was shown the reality of my arrogance. Then I met some incredible people who showed me the error of my ways.
*A quick flashback to his training with Wilhelm*
…Since the battle against Sloth I’ve come to realization that a sword is something I cannot wield…at least for the moment
Subaru looks at his free hand while his other continues to hold his Beako.
Subaru: Listen Garfeil, a sword isn’t a knife. It’s made to kill people. It’s an object with its only purpose is to cut through its enemies. Those who wield those swords must know that one day, that blade will end another’s life.
Everyone quite themselves as they knew Subaru was speaking in a serious manner.
Ram looked at Subaru not as a boy but a solider as she could only imagine the harshness of battle
Subaru’s mind cuts back to his first day in this new world. He had died 3 times from a blade and so knew from experience the fear of a blade.
Al: Still can’t believe that was his first day. From the first moment he came here, the world was cruel to him
Al looked down as he knew from experience the cruelty of this world and seeing another tragic soul go through battles of life and death only proved that only the strong or the insane could survive in this world
Felt : Yeah to go through all that in his first day and we didn’t make it any easier. Damn big bro
She felt guilty for her actions during his first day. She took a job from an unknown client which was later to be the bowel hunter, and would’ve died without the assistance of her knight and her big bro. She knew she had to make it up someone
Reinhard : Remember what you said Lady Felt. Even though we made mistakes in the past, we will have the future to make it up
Felt smack herself in the face twice trying to be tough for her big bro. She would not falter, she will help her friend and so she smiled at her knight
Felt : Your right Rein. Thanks for that
A small breeze comes through the field, flowing through Subaru’s hair as he looked back at Ram and Garfeil
Subaru: Crusch, Wilhelm, Julius and Reinhard. While those 4 fight in various styles, fight for different reasons and have different amount of experience, each one have one thing in common…..they possess the spirit of a warrior.
Garfeil: But Cap’n I know you’re strong. It may not in muscle, but your still quite capable
Subaru: I appreciate the compliment but they have something I cannot describe in which they are able to distinguish the threat and how to perceive it. In short, they are a class separated from me. They are warriors while I…..I’m simply a man.
He took a second to take in the beauty of the pearl blue sky
Subaru: I am a man who can get consumed by emotions. It happened when I wanted to kill Sloth. My hatred for him blinded me and that nearly ended the lives of many innocents.
*A flashback of Crusch denying to help him because of his uncontrollable rage towards the cult*
Crusch: How could I turn him away? I turned my back on an innocent man and led him to his death.
Anastasia : Your not the only Crusch. We both made major mistakes that led to his suffering. I espically as I still have not made amends with him. I’m quite envious of you for that.
Crusch : Do not be. We may be rivals but we all care for him so we’ll do our best to allow him to meet you again but it’ll be up to him weather to forgive you or not
Anastasia : I know and thank you. I will to my best to get his forgiveness not to benefit from but to help ease his pain, even by a little
Subaru: Throughout our battle against Sloth, I saw the amount responsibility once must have in order to wield a sword. That’s why, while I may hate him, I have absolute respect for Julius. The heart to wield such a deadly weapon is something I do not yet possess and so I must find another way to defend myself. If I were ever to take up a blade, it would be either to disarm another sword user or…..it would be to kill someone and as of now I do not have the strength in character to end someone’s life
Another breeze come to the field
I’m not a fighter in the way everyone else here is. I’m closer to Petra than I am to you or Ram, as we are both mere people. A warrior can be a knight but a knight doesn’t have to be warrior. That’s what Felix taught me. I’ll have to thank him one day
Priscilla: So the fool finally learned his limits? That’s quite the accomplishment healer. That pride in that, you have my divine respect
She smiled hearing the boy, not the man’s words. The way he was before the capital and now could be seen as night and day but what tore her smile was the tragedies that devastated the boy to get to that conclusion
Crusch: To gain the respect from the Sun princess is quite the feat. I am proud of you my knight.
Felix ear’s were standing high up and he was smiling ear to ear hearing his lady’s kind words
Felix : Thank you Ms.Priscilla and lady Crusch. I will to do my best to continue to meet your expectations
Subaru made a fit as he lifted his arm, directing it at his friend
Subaru: So I’ll be relying on you when it’s to combat. Can I trust with that, our precious shield?
Garfiel copied his leader and fist bumped him back
Garfeil: Of course cap’n. You can count on me. I will get even stronger so I can protect everyone
Subaru: That’s good to hear. Keep getting stronger but do not forget you can lean on us. We are friends after all and I see you as my little brother
Garfeil was taken back by this. He knew he was strong but the strength of his captain was different. His aura was so bright, it nearly blinded him and all he wanted to do was continue to see that ray of light.
Garfeil: Th-Thanks cap’n. I see you as a big brother and a great leader.
Federica: Aww how adorable! You really are quite a cute brother
Petra: She’s right. Tiger boy really has a heart of gold.
Garfeil: Of course. My amazing self would never be ashamed of showing my care and love for others. Cap’n taught me showing your soft side isn’t a sign of weakness but the strength of a true man. He has you to thank for that Rem
Rem: Thanks Garf. Subaru is a true man and my lover so I’m glad he has a good impact on you
Wilhelm: Subaru is a the epitome of positive masculinity. He my full respect for that.
Ricardo : Yeah. His heart is what true makes him a man
Julius was still in thought about how Subaru saw him as a respectable warrior. He would do his best in the future to be how Subaru envisioned him, a true knight and a dear friend
Reinhard: Truly he is a man among men.
He wanted to be like Subaru. Subaru’s compassion and willingness to help was something Reinhard wanted to be.
Ram was smiling looking at the scene. Her little brother was growing up. The once weak boy was now a well respected man as he knew his limits but would not falter. She knew that he would defeat Gluttony and return her sister to her loving arms and wanted to continue to watch him grow, though she would never say that out loud.
Ram: So even Barusu can have moments of brilliance? Ram is glad to see her teachings have finally settled in his mind
Subaru: I won’t even try to make a comment on that idea but I have to go. Clind is probably gonna kill me if I’m late, or worse….give me another lecture
He along with Garfiel and Ram shivered at the thought of getting a lecture from Clind. They would rather fight mabeasts then do that
Subaru began walking away as Ram walked in another direction, planning to do god knows what while Garfeil, brimming with new determination continued his own training
Beatrice was still being held up by her contractor but gave up trying to escape as she softly hugs her master’s neck
Beatrice: I’m proud of you Subaru
Subaru patted her back and he began seeing his teacher ahead
Subaru: Thanks Beako. It’s because of you I’ve made it this far but I still have much more to learn. You’ve seen me at my worst, yet you continue to help me, so it is I who has to thank you and I hope you continue to help me become a better person.
Beako: Of course, I am your spirit after all
Beatrice after a long time of watching the boy’s despair finally was able to give a big smile towards her master
Beatrice: I will continue to help you my precious contractor
Notes:
I wanted to rewrite the reason on why Subaru did not pick up a sword as his weapon due his acknowledgment of his weakness shows his progression as a person. Also Subaru isn’t used to killing. Of course he wanted to kill Sloth and would’ve, but he wasn’t in his right mind. Also actually ending someone’s life is something he doesn’t want to do. It’s may be a coincidence but every time he’s “killed” someone it was either his companion killing them or it was a mabeast so technically he never “killed someone”
Clind won’t be here as we haven’t been introduced to him in the anime. I know some things about him but not enough to write him
Chapter 17: A *Cold* Shower
Summary:
Subaru takes hot *cold* shower and reflects
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
We cut to see Subaru shirtless in the mansion hot tub. The boy was leaning on the pool wall, stretching his arms out with a towel to his side and clothes ready across the big room. The water wasn’t very translucent so it covered his *lower half*
Subaru: Ahhhh, the water is so relaxing. I needed this. After a beating from Clind and cleaning the mansion, I’m beat
Steam could be seen above the water, insinuating that it was at it’s highest temperature filling the room with a hazy atmosphere
Subaru’s body was riddled with scars. A large slash around his abdomen, a few bite marks from the dogs around his ribcage and various faded scars around his upper arms but even so, there was some positives from his time in this new world. Subaru gained muscles throughout his body. His arms while slightly disfigured, had some muscle on it. Not to the extend in which it shows through his cloths but a difference that was noticeable. His back, once slim is now more defined and the slash on his stomach was settling on muscle as we can see the development of abs. His hair fully down falling right above over eyes contradicting the rest of his body as he found out long ago he would never grow facial hair due to his father’s genetics
Emilia: Wow he changed from his mansion. He has some good muscle now.
Unbeknownst to her, her hand was feeling the sleeping boy’s arm as she continued to stare at the half naked boy. Her eyes were flickering, scanning every inch of his body as this was one of the few times she’d seen as as her *friend* chose to stay clothed, barley showing any skin
Emilia finally realizing what she was doing looked down in embarrassment. Her ears and cheeks with as red as Apples while thinking to herself
Emilia:[ Thinking : No, I can’t look. Puck told me to never look at other’s being naked as it was rude. Good girls respect privacy. But…would Subaru mind if I looked? I mean—-NO!! I can’t be a bad girl. Subaru would not like it if I was doing something naughty. ]
Rem could be mistaken as a scarecrow as nearly every inch of her body was frozen still I she stared at the boy, memorized by his appearance and nearly stroking at the sight. She’s had some dreams of what her lover’s body would look like but now she can stare at it with all its glory. His hair was down, a rarity to see as he liked his hair standing up. This rare moment of beauty was not one she would give up, even if her sister Ram looked at her with concern and some minor level of disgust.
Federica was fighting to cover Petra’s eyes as she was just a child while Petra was thrashing around, trying to see her lover’s body. Julius and Felix was following in her footsteps as they try to convince they ladies to look away. They weren’t ashamed of other’s seeing Subaru’s body but they didn’t want their ladies to see a partly nude body. Crusch didn’t comply as she wanted to look, for private reasons research purposes while Anastasia complied, using her scarf to hide her eyes but informed Julius that if any valuable information were to be shown, she would remove the mask.
Priscilla looked on with some level of amusement. She’s seen better male bodies. Not only her past husbands but other males trying to wow her. Subaru’s body wasn’t anything to tell stories about but for whatever reason, the boy’s body was something she couldn’t look away. Felt herself chose to close her eyes as she didn’t want her childhood ruin nor her perception of her brother to change which Reinhard was glad about
Wilhelm : For a boy who’s never trained until a year again, he has quite the build. If he keeps this up, he will be quite the opponent in the future.
Garf : Yeah old man. With my help, cap’n will be nearly as strong as me. Nearly as I will train twice as har—-OWWW! Sis stop!!!!
Federica while covering Petra’s eyes with one arm was violently grabbing Garfeil’s ear
Federica : Be respect. I’m sorry about that Sir Wilhelm
Wilhelm waved his hand
Wilhelm : It’s quite fine lady Federica. Any friend of Subaru is a friend of I.
Federica bowed her head while holding her two siblings
Federica : Thank you sir but he needs to show respect
Subaru: I’m completely booked today. I have to clean the house, hang out with my precious spirit and convince her of the idea, one last training session with Garf, head to Arlam and prepare for tomorrow.
He sunk a little deeper in the pool as the scolding water burned him
Subaru: Mili’s coming along quite well in her training. Her ice magic—or fire magic actually has gotten better and better. It’s really cute to see how hard she tries.
Crusch: Training? What kind of training have you been doing Emilia?
Felt still have her eyes covered looked to where she assumed Emilia was
Felt: Yeah big sis, tell us. If big bro is involved I know it has to be cool
Emilia : Well it’s call Ice—-
She then remembered what her knight said once
Emilia : Actually I can’t say. Sorry Crusch and Felt
Crusch turned her her in a curious manner, raising one eyebrow
Crusch : While I respect your decision, could you tell us why you cannot disclose it?
Emilia : Subaru once said that revealing your abilities is a gateway to trouble so only my camp members know of my abilities
Priscilla : The man has moments of brilliance I see. Reveling your powers to possible opponents is an act unbefitting a candidate, not that you’ll win.
Emilia along with everyone chose to ignore the arrogant princess
Felt : That’s smart of you both. You wouldn’t survive in the slum if everyone knew how your powers worked
Anastasia : Yes, information is a great weapon.
Garf : Yeah and we know how you use your weapon
Garf shot a look of rage towards the merchant queen as recalls when she left Subaru for dead in one of the failed loops
Anastasia :….
While the girl had a way to fight against such comments, she knew that it was pointless as all were guilty of harming or even killing the boy. Any comment she would make would spiral into another argument and so she chose to stay silent as her knight look at the tiger boy in a threatening way. As if saying ‘ Your guilty too so shut it ’
Subaru: I will have to leave soon but I don’t wanna. But why is it…
Subaru looks at the water seeing the steam coming from it
…why is the water so cold?
Al: He’s cold? But isn’t the water boiling? I like hot showers too but there has to be limit
Beatrice: Be quiet helmet man. My contractor is speaking and I will not allow interference from the likes of you I suppose.
Al :[Thinking: God damn Tsundares ]
Subaru: This water, I know it’s boiling. I put the water at its hottest and I can see steam coming from it, so why is it that I’m cold? I was training with Mili half an hour ago but I know her ice didn’t reach me so why am I cold?
Subaru layed his head back while closing his eyes, enjoying the water
Subaru:[Thinking: No I know why…it’s because of him ]
*A quick flash of Puck in His Beast of the End form appears*
Subaru: [Thinking: Now that I’m finally realizing the shit I went through, my body has began reflecting it. The color blindness, my body parts suddenly disappearing, my self-harm, my fingers going numb and this ever lasting cold. My body itself registers the heat as I can feel the pain of the heat yet I don’t feel the warmth of it. Only when I’m holding someone or I holding fire itself do I ever truly feel warm ]
He sees images of his frozen body. His lifeless eyes, his frozen tears, his unnatural blue skin, all of it horrified him as his real body began to shake slightly.
Subaru:[Thinking: This cold isn’t like the winter cold or Emilia’s ice. Winter isn’t against me, it’s a natural part of life that has no targets. I’ve had fond memories of my previous life in the winter like those school snow fights and Mili’s ice isn’t cold to say. While I do have a slight fear of both, her ice doesn’t radiate hatred but that of kindness. The ice that sometimes creeps on me when she uses it feels more like a connection to her than frost. Her magic enhances her beauty even more. ]
Emilia: Ooh Subaru
She hugged him seeing as he was feeling cold. Her father’s deathly ice didn’t create fear of her, but more of ice itself and she was thankful to hear that. Her ice didn’t seem to generate trauma for the boy and in fact he said to complimented her beauty. This warm love he gave her is one she would use to warm his body
Otto: It seems your assessment of Mr.Natsuki’s fear of ice was wrong Ms.Beatrice
Beatrice:…. was it? Even if he’s not afraid of the half-elf’s ice, he is still afraid of the cold and it causes him to not able to register heat on his own.
She didn’t seem to be as happy as the girl beside her. Her contractor was developing new symptoms by the day and yet she can’t do anything to help as of now
Subaru :[ Thinking: But….his ice was different. His ice was that of emptiness. Every second of that frozen hell felt like an eternity as his ice was so cold, so uncaring, that of a monster. ]
Subaru finally opened his eyes
Subaru:[Thinking: What truly scares me is that he was willing to destroy the world. What kind of reaction is that? Maybe killing me was fine but why did the other’s need to die? What wrong have they committed? ]
Emilia : NO SUBARU! IT WASN’T FINE THAT HE KILLED YOU. YOU DESERVE TO LIVE AS MUCH AS US SO DON’T SAY THAT
She threw herself on to his sleeping body as she plunged her head into his chest, grabbing his jacket while pleading for him to listen
Rem: Please stop this Subaru. You deserve happiness. Your death would mean as much as anyone here. Your life is valuable, please don’t think that you deserved it
Rem grabbed his sleeve while a single tear escaped her eyes
Beatrice could not speak as her feelings for her bubby and her contractor were clashing
The rest of the audience watched in empty silence. They’ve already discussed how they’d deal with the great spirit but his action were not forgotten
…Puck, you spent many years with Mili so I know you love her but why did you want to end the world? Wouldn’t that harm her more than help? People already distrust her for her appearance, what good would causing havoc across the world due to her? It’d cement the idea that she really was the witch of Envy. So why..
Roswaal : He must have some knowledge of his ability as I do? But from where I ask
Ram : What do you mean Master?
Roswaal : It’s quite simple. For as long as I knew Puck, he showed little signs of negative emotions. Of course he hated the witch cultist or those who committed heinous crimes but he had a positive overall look on life. The only reason he would turn against the world is if he had some knowledge that someone in the world has a time-related ability or he knew that someone has the exact power of Return by Death. So if he killed everyone around the world, then that person would go back in time and prevent him for doing so, saving his daughter.
Crusch : Wait, are you saying that he knows Subaru has RBD!?
She was infuriated by this news. If this creature knew of Subaru’s curse then he deliberately drew him in as some sort of safety net for his “precious” daughter. If this was true then no matter what, she needed to kill him.
This thought was reached by multiple people. Reinhard, Ricardo, Al and Garf were about to vow to slay this monster if Roswaal was to affirm her question
Roswaal : No I do not believe so Ms.Crusch. Puck stated he’d end the world, so why end it if you can just kill the boy and have him fix it? No, Puck most likely knows someone has it but doesn’t know who so he chose to kill everyone, guaranteeing the activation of Subaru’s ability
This news while it quelled the worries of the young such as Rem, Petra, Felt and the triplet, all else knew the horrifying truth. No matter what, if Emilia were to die, Subaru would be viciously murdered in an attempt to save her
Emilia :….It won’t happen
All turned to face the girl as her voiced was filled with icy confidence.
Emilia :The moment we escape this place, I will break my contract with Puck. I will not allow him to hold my knight or the world hostage just for my protection
Rem :Are you sur—
Emilia : YES Rem! I am sure. Now let’s get back to watching. This conversation is over
Her heart was set. After hearing the news that Puck most likely knows of RBD, she now knows that he cannot be saved. Even if Puck chooses now to kill Subaru, he still intends to bring her back at the cost of thousands of others and she would not allow their blood to spill for her.
Priscilla :[Thinking: You have potential Half el—-No Emilia. You are now worthy of being my rival. Do not let me down ]
*A flash of Subaru dying in the hidden room*
Why…
*A flashback of Subaru’s head falling off his body in the snow*
Why…
*A flashback of Subaru’s laughing as he was frozen again*
…why did you kill me? Was I a mere puppet to you? I know I wasn’t that useful but even so I thought we were friends. I forgave you for what you’ve done but…..is Emilia all you saw? Was I or Beatrice not enough to fill your hollowed heart, or was it simply that after I failed her that you desired my death?]
He took a deep breath in and out as he tried to calm himself. He began getting out the tub as the camera cuts to him putting his new jacket on
Subaru: I have to finish all my work today for tomorrow is a day I cannot be here
Rem: What is he talking about? Why can’t he be at the mansion tomorrow? What day is it?
Federica : I do not know! Subaru usually notifies us early on when he leaves but I do not remember any of this. As for the date, it hasn’t been shown yet.
Ram looked down on the Greta spirit as she was the only one who may know
Ram : Ms.Beatrice do you perhaps know of what Barusu is speaking about?
Beatrice looked back at the girl with a chilly aura around her that all noticed
Beatrice : Betty doesn’t have the right to explain. Simply watch and all will be said
Subaru: I’ve taken a hot bath yet…
He zipped up his jacket and put his hands in his pockets
Subaru: Why….Why am I still cold?
He questioned himself in a silent voice as he opened the door, preparing to continue his hard day
Notes:
While I do love Re:Zero, how doesn’t Subaru have any fear or PTSD from winter/cold? Nearly all his worst moments happened while he was in the snow! This is will a long episode so buckle up
Also during the reactions to Puck killing Subaru episodes, they discussed what to do with Puck and with the help of Beatrice, they negotiated to speaking to Puck about his and Emilia’s contract and there would be possible termination if his answers weren’t satisfactory but now that’s changed into complete termination.
Chapter 18: Just Beat It
Summary:
Subaru continues to prepare for the next day and has fun with his friend
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Subaru continues his chores for the day. Cleaning the mansion, wiping the windows, maintaining the grass and cleaning the room. After that he begins another training session with Garfeil and was heading back in the manner. The boy was walking in the mansions towards the door while heavily breathing
Subaru: Why do I do this to myself? My arms are sore, I’m out of breath and I can barely keep my eyes open. Though that may be due to my lack of sleep, I should really take a nap after this. I also need some water
Otto: Ms.Beatrice, how bad is Mr.Natsuki’s sleep schedule? It seems like he’s in need of well earned rest.
Beatrice: My contractor has a fear of falling asleep and experiences major insomnia. On certain days he simply cannot sleep and others he may fall asleep but never rests.
Felix : And you still chose to not use mana absorption to make him sleep?
Beatrice : Betty does not need your insight healer. She knows that while it would benefit him greatly, over relying on that would cause further issues. Take note.
Felix looked down on the girl with a certain hatred in her eyes. She knew that her method was the correct one, even someone who doesn’t have any experience in the medical class knew that the boy needed to find his own solution but knowing that this problem has been occurring for months was infuriating the knight
Felix : Were going to have a talk later on.
Beatrice : Betty knows that
The boy continued to walk while slouching, having his arms dangle in front of him and his right eye closed as he enters the kitchen.
He enters to see Federica doing some housework while Petra is cleaning the window. Both looked towards the door finally seeing a tired Subaru
Subaru waved his hands, giving his all to put on a smile while continuing to slouch
Subaru: Hey Federica and Petra, could either of you get me a glass of water, I feel like I’m in the Sahara desert
Federica: I do not know what a “Sahara” is but sure
Petra: Don’t bother Ms.Federica, Subaru’s “Subaruism” is something only I and his spirit can understand as we can spend the most time with him.
She says proudly while standing in a fashion that shows her superiority. Federica giggles seeing the confidence on the little girl as she hands Subaru a glass of water while he sits on an empty seat
Petra: See that Rem and Emilia, you’re both fighting for 3rd place for Subaru as I quite easily beat you.
She says mimicking her counterpart while sticking her tongue out proving her age
Emilia : N-N-No. I know Subaru more then you and who’s in first if your in second?
Petra says with a straight face, losing all emotions she previously had while pointing down to a certain girl
Petra : Obviously the girl who spends all day, everyday with him. I’m hopeful, not delusional
Beatrice : So the young maid finally understands her place in comparison to the great spirit of Yin? Betty has taught you well
After the a 3 way battle between an oni maid, a candidate for the throne, and a young maid broke out where they were using 120% of there knowledge to prove who was at number 2 cause obviously Beatrice is #1 is the knowledge department
Subaru finished the glass almost immediately
Subaru: Thanks Federica, I was dying and Petra you could run for number 1 but sadly my precious Beako is still my number 1 fan
Petra: Oh I know! She spends all day with you so of course she’d understand your sayings more but I won’t give up. I’ll beat that spirit and prove that I know you more
Subaru: Well then best of luck. The great spirit of Yin will not allow you to do you’ll have to try extra hard
Beatrice looks back at the maid
Beatrice: So you’re trying to take my spot is that correct maid? Betty takes back her previous compliment. Your declaration has been heard and I won’t allow such a thing to happen
Petra looks down at the girl with an arrogant grin and her eyes sharpen so that of a cat
Petra: You may hold the throne for now but you best hold onto to that crown with all the strength you can muster because I will steal it soon enough
Beatrice : Confident I see? Shame you’ll be walking away with nothing in hand
An aura clash of Petra the tiger and Beatrice the Eagle begins as both there eyes lock, trying to find some weakness within each other
Anastasia : This has to be the stupidest fight I’ve ever witnessed
Petra makes a fist and places it on her heart
Petra: We’ll see about that
Subaru finally done with the glass looks towards the elder of the maids
Subaru: Oh how rude of me to ask, how are you doing Federica? I hope Ram isn’t making you do all her work again
Federica: Thank you for worrying about me. I’m doing quite well and do not worry about Ram. She’s currently in a meeting with lord Roswaal
Subaru: Oh ok then. I have to get going soon. I have some more chores to do then hang out with my Beako.
He stands up picking up the glass and we went towards the sink to clean when suddenly…..
*CRASH!!!*
….
Federica:… .This didn’t happen
Petra was too stunned to try to comfort her friend as she was trying to figure out what happened
Mimi : What’s happening to mini boss?
Ricardo : I do not know Mimi. Let’s just hush up and listen to figure out
The glass Subaru had dropped from his hands and his entire arm went limp
Subaru: huh?
He looks down to see his arm once again missing
Subaru:[Thinking: Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit! My arm is missing again. I need to calm down. I cannot act like previous time. Breathe god damn it. ]
Petra looked down to the broken glass a little shaken but still smiling while Federica was concerned over Subaru’s panic face
Federica: Subaru, are you ok?! Please allow me to clean it up
Subaru: No, I should apologize for being so clumsy. I’ll grab a broom
He began walking towards the room with the spare room when a spark of pain sprang throughout his arm. He bit the inside of his mouth to stop himself from screaming
Subaru:[Thinking: Damn it hurts. But this is good. The pain will keep me awake but I have to clean this up without causing suspicion. I don’t wanna scare Petra or Federica ]
Petra: No Subaru. Please go and see Beako. I don’t want you to hurt yourself even more for me
Beako: Maid, it isn’t your fault for this. He doesn’t want to cause anyone to worry, even his Beako
Beatrice:[Thinking: Please Subaru, rest. You cannot keep this up for long ]
Petra: No Subaru! You should continue to do your chores. Me and Federica will clean this up
Subaru used his arm free arm to pat Petra on the head
Subaru: Ok thank. I’ve learned to trust your word so I’ll leave. But next time we’ll have a tea party with Federica and Beako so I could show my gratitude. Is that ok Federica?
Federica bowed her head in respect while having a faint smile
Federica: I would love to attend have a tea party with you, little Petra and Ms.Beatrice. You should hurry though as I can hear Ram coming soon
Federica: So that’s why he did that..
Priscilla: What you babbling about maid? Speak up!
Federica: Once I along with Ms.Beatrice and Petra had a tea party. We all couldn’t understand the reasoning with Subaru only saying that he “owed” us for helping him with something. I tried my best to recall what we did but couldn’t come to an answer. This appears to be it.
Priscilla: Hmm, and you could not notice any sign of trouble coming from the boy?
Federica: .. No ma’am. Subaru looked quite normal and I do not mean he was hiding something. He genuinely seemed fine. He wasn’t tired, his limbs worked fine and his skin was healthy.
Priscilla: So either this mask of his has improved in his deception or something in the future occurred causing him to gain some strength. We’ll have to see to find out. How bothersome
Subaru: Ok then, sorry for the trouble again.
[Thinking: Thank you Federica. To be honest I do not know how I would’ve been able to clean it up with 1 arm and while looking normal ]
Subaru gave one more head pat to Petra and left the kitchen.
The phantom pain was truly beginning to weigh him down but he continued to do his chores while taking small breaks to not pass out
Subaru :[ Thinking : Oh god this hurts. My arm feels like it’s tearing itself apart. But I have to keep going. One more thing to clean up then I’m done. Then I can take a nap and sleep off this pain ]
Reinhard : He keeps on going even though he’s in such pain. How awful it is to witness
Felt: I know how you feel Rein. Seeing bro like this is hard to watch
And so he continued to march as his face was doing its best to suppress his discomfort as he finally finished his task. His breathing was all over the place and his face was brimming with sweat. He finally reach his bedroom, barely able to turn the handle to open the door. The bed looked so soft and the curtains were stretch apart to allow the afternoon’s brimming light to engulf in it’s warmth
Subaru: Oh thank god I made it, this pain is absolutely awful.
Ricardo : Finally he go to bed, he looks so out of it
Rem : Yes. Is this how everyday goes Ms.Beatrice?
Beatrice : No maid. My contractor….he’s usually filled with energy but there are moments where Betty comes into the room and see him asleep on the floor. Betty figures that the lack of sleep finally got to him
She was looking down in shame as she couldn’t be thee for her contractor once again
We cut to see from Subaru’s perspective as he half the room enveloped in an orange hue of the light lovely grace his bed while the other was the same image but a devoid of all the beautiful colors of the world but even his slight began to blur
Subaru used his one arm to hold himself up as walked towards his bed
Subaru: This blindness really sucks sometimes but at least I’ll be able to sleep for a bit. An hour, maybe an hour and a half? Hopefully I don’t waste the rest of the day, otherwis—-
Anastasia:[Thinking: Half the world is colorless to him. Man that’s truly terrible. Color is what brings joy to the cruel world. ]
She begins reminiscing of her childhood as all things seemed colorless or worthless to her. All what split into 2 things, things that can be used and things that didn’t matter. That mindset is what allowed her to raise through the economic ladder to get to where she was today so to her, this way in some messed up way, familiar
Before he could finish his sentence, his mind caught up to his body as they both shut down. He eyes finally closed as he fell asleep in his butler outfit
Emilia sighed in relief. The stress of watching her lover be in such pain agonized her and so seeing him finally rest felt like a huge weight off her shoulders
Emilia: And I couldn’t do anything to help….No!
With both her hands she slapped her face several times as if trying to wake herself up
Emilia: He wouldn’t want me to be like and being like this doesn’t change anything. I may be strong for him and for myself
Crusch seemed quite happy seeing the young half elf’s determination to be stronger
Crusch :[Thinking: She really has matured. She is a good friend and a worthy candidate ]
Beatrice : Betty agrees. We must be strong for him. He wouldn’t want us to be sad all the time I suppose
The boy continues to slumber. The bright light that was afternoon became a dimmer orange/yellow glow signifying the passing of time. Creaks could be heard coming from the side of the bed, yet no body could be detected. As the creaks continued, the boy began moving as if he was trying to wake up. A small hand approached the young boy, nearly grabbing his face when both of the young knight’s eyes suddenly opened as he body jerked up and his arm grabbing a pillow to throw
Subaru: WHO ARE YOU?!!
Everyone was worried for the boy. This wouldn’t be his first time having someone in the mansion attack him for no reason and so they were filled with paranoia of what is to come
???: It’s me in fact!!
The voice was a high pitched one and as Subaru’s eyes finally adjusted to the light, he finally saw who was there, it was Beatrice with her easing both hands in the air
Subaru sighed in relief that it was not an intruder.
Subaru: Sorry Beako. You startled me. I shouldn’t have acted like that to my lovely Beako.
Al: He isn’t wrong for his reaction. I would be terrified to sleep there knowing what he knew
Wilhelm : Sir Al while it is true, I do not believe that you should have said that
Al : Why is that? Would you be able to sleep comfortably with the possibility of death awaiting you?
Wilhelm : I cannot fault you for your decision for not trusting the Emilia camp but Subaru has chosen to forgiven them for the action and they’ve prove to truly care for him
Al : Well the past doesn’t just die. Those memories will always be with him.
The argument came to no clear winner as both had valid point and so chose to let the argument die out
Beatrice: It’s quite fine I suppose. You seem to have gotten some strength back but what happened?
Subaru:[Thinking: I shouldn’t try to hide what happened but I can’t speak about my arm missing when we can both see that it’s there ]
He hadn’t realised until now but the arm that was holding the pillow was the arm that seemingly vanished to the wind.
Subaru began to sit up when picking up his lively spirit, placing her on his lap
Subaru: I worked myself too hard again and my body couldn’t keep up. Sorry for worrying you.
Anastasia: It’s nice to see that he can open up a little about what’s troubling him
Julius : Yes, you are correct. Hopefully the later episodes show more of this improvement
Beatrice: You shouldn’t worry Betty like that. Rest is essential to growth.
Subaru gave the girl a young noogie
Subaru: My spirit is so wise. I’m so lucky to have you
Beatrice: You should be. The great spirit is contracted herself to anyone but the best
Subaru: So adorable. Beako is so adorable.
He smiled while continuing to play with his spirit. We cut to a few minutes later as they are both laying on the bed
Anastasia’s eyes could be seen nearly bursting from their sockets seeing the adorable scene as he was suffocating the triplets in her chest and she wasn’t the only one encapsulated but the cuteness as Federica, Petra and Rem was smiling proudly seeing the cute moment between a spirit and her contractor
Subaru: Hey Beako, can we do it now? I won’t be able to do it tomorrow and now seems like the perfect time
Emilia: He keeps speaking about tomorrow? What could be mean and what is it for him?
Beatrice : The showing seems to be intentionally hiding the date which could be that the future event is an important one.
Crusch: Your right Great spirit. It seems well have to wait to find out what tomorrow is
Beatrice looked at the boy with a small grin on her face, as if she was waiting to hear those words
Beatrice: Betty would love to join. I’ll get the items ready and make preparations for the spell
A moonlit stage appears, conjured perhaps by one of Beatrice’s magical spatial spells, with glowing blue light casting long, dramatic shadows. The air crackles faintly with mana. A mysterious beat begins — that unmistakable intro of “Billie Jean”.
Garfeil: What’s going on why did the room change? I don’t think Beatrice can materialize things in the room
Beatrice: Most likely this scene is from my contractor’s crazy imaginations but how dare you underestimate Betty.
The spirit claims as she cross her arms and pouts
Otto : Still though, what are you doing?
Before she could respond, a loud CRUNCH could be heard from the back of the room. The sound seems to have been caused by a certain bucket head
Al : No FUCKING WAY!!! BEATRICE ARE YOU DOING WHAT I THINK YOUR DOING?!!!
Beatrice looked back at the man with a devilish grin which could be inferred to as ‘yes’
Priscilla : Al why have you caused such a ruckus? Explain yourself
Al : I’m sorry my lady but if bro and her are really doing what I think they’re doing then I NEED to get his signature immediately.
Priscilla : You intrigued me Al so I’ll allow you to live but do not act in such emotion unless I permit it. A dog must follower his owner’s instructions
Al : Yes my lady
The rhythm compels even spirits to sway.
Subaru steps forward first — clad in a modern, MJ-inspired version of his usual tracksuit: now black with silver trim, his jacket slightly glittering under the magical spotlight. His expression is hyper-focused, with a cocky grin tugging at the corner of his lips. He lifts one foot… and taps it — heel, toe, tap — just like the King of Pop.
Al: This is easily THE BEST EPISODE I’VE EVER SEEN.
Emilia: Mr.Al, could you elaborate what my knight is doing? He seems to be making strange movements
Al: Everyone listen up. What this man and spirit are about to perform is a cynical masterpiece made by a man from our world. The king of Pop himself so look upon glory
All looked at the man in confusion. The man would usually be reserved but now he screaming like a high school girl. All listen to what he had to say and continued to watch
Subaru (singing, nasal but full of passion):
“She was more like a beauty queen from a movie scene…”
His voice isn’t smooth like MJ’s — more like a karaoke regular going all-out. But he's
into it
.
He steps—heel, toe, slide. A rough moonwalk follows, causing him to stumble slightly, but he catches himself with a spin and
finger point
. He even throws in a crotch grab — cartoonishly exaggerated, complete with a “HEE-HEE!” that echoes magically across the room.
Beatrice (singing, flat but strangely cute):
“She said I am the one… who will dance… on the floor… in the round.”
She’s not a born performer, but her voice is precise and softly elegant, floating like spirit wind. She punctuates each word with tiny magical flickers, like bursts of stardust. She steps side to side — mimicking MJ’s glide-step with comical grace, a little puff of wind pushing her each time.
The 2 began to perform the famous song, billie jean
The audience were shocked to see this. Subaru and Beatrice were performing to them and their singing and dancing while weird, was good. Like they actually trained for this. The audience erupted in applause at seeing this. Even Priscilla was enjoying the show
Rem: He looks like he’s having the time of his life. I wanna join!!!
Federica: We did see him and Emilia briefly dance but who knew sir Subaru could do such movements?
Ricardo: What can’t this man do? He cooks, he cleans, he knows how to sew and can sing/dance!!! I see why anyone would be lucky to have him in their camp
Al : EVERYONE SHUT UP!!! We’re watching history being made!
You could notice slight droplets of water coming from the helmet of Al. Weather it was tears of joy or foaming of the mouth, we’ll never know
Beatrice : Betty agrees with the jester
The Duet. As the chorus hits, the two finally sync up:
Subaru and Beatrice (singing, off-key but harmonized awkwardly):
“Billie Jean is not my lover…”
“She’s just a girl who claims that I am the one…”
Subaru belts the next line, face intense:
“BUT! The kid is not my soOooONNN!”
He drops to his knees, clutching his chest like it’s an opera. Beatrice rolls her eyes.
Beatrice:
"
You’re not even the father of common sense, I suppose…
"
But she joins in anyway.
They spin, side-by-side — Subaru clumsy but enthusiastic, Beatrice floating with an almost supernatural smoothness. Her feet don’t even touch the floor during the moonwalk. She snaps her fingers again — spirit small firework bursts explode in time with the beat, giving their duet a full MJ-style concert finale.
Otto: He did all this in that room? It’s like a whole mansion in there. AND HOW WEREN’T BE ABLE TO HEAR ANYTHING OF THIS IN THE MANSION?!!!
Beatrice had a smug face as she turned to face the crowd
Beatrice: Betty enchanted her room so that none could hear from the outside. This is Betty’s and Subaru’s own private space and we perform many things all this all the time in fact
In the background you could hear a certain one arm man screaming in joy of the seen. He hasn’t heard his home world’s music in such a long time that hearing it now nearly made him faint
Petra: That’s not fair. I wanna join in Subaru’s dances and singing
Emilia and 3 others raised their hands in unison
Rem : I would like to join to
Felt : If Beatrice can do this, so can I. It looks weird but fun
Emilia : he looks so happy and I wanna see more of his dances
Al : PLEASE, PLEASE LET ME JOIN IN THIS WEIRDNESS. NEVER IN MY LIFE HAVE I WANTED TO SEE SOMETHING THIS BADLY!!!
Ricardo was scratching his head while looking at the bucket man.
Ricardo: I’ve never seen you this excited about something
Al look at the Demi human and said in the most serious voice he could
Al : You’ve never heard of MJ then
He then continued to fan girl about what was playing
The Final Moves
Subaru: full-on MJ lean — magic-enhanced, of course, almost falling on his face.
Beatrice: a perfect toe-stand, arms up like an idol — tiny bits of magic orbiting her like rings of Saturn.
Then, together:
Both (singing):
“She says I am the one… but the kid is not my son…!”
They strike a dramatic pose — arms out, fedora brims low, fog curling around their ankles.
Subaru (out of breath):
“HEE-HEE!!”
Beatrice (dryly):
“I shall never do this again…
unless there’s a proper encore, I suppose.
”
Crusch/Wilhelm/Felt/Anastasia/Petra/Emilia/Rem/Garf/Otto/ and ESPECIALLY AL: ENCORE!!! ENCORE!!!
Around of applause once again erupted from the crowd. The weird dances, the fireworks, the craziness, it was so weird but so addictive that they needed to see more, especially Al. He’d actually kill someone to see more.
Ram : Barusu should keep his disgraceful dances to himself
Her pride wouldn’t allow her to compliment the boy but she too wanted to see more
Felix was making a high pitch whistle while yelling
Felix : Come on Subaru!!! We need another
Reinhard was smiling greatly looking at this scene. The silliness of the movements was so Subaru and he wanted to joy in the dance. He was even thinking of asking for a divine protection for dances
Felt : YEAH BIG BRO!!! YOU CAN’T LEAVE US YET!!!
She was jumping for joy seeing the dance. She may not understand the lyrics but the whole show looked so fun
A bunch of imaginary flowers were thrown to the duo as reality finally came back as the faint theater struck back to the small room
Subaru(panting): That’s…was…amazing but oooh I’m tired
Emilia: He looks so happy. Where did he learn those moves Beatrice?
Beatrice: Subaru said that in his homeland, him and his father watched the man perform those unique moves and so they both decided to replicate them. He also in that time began painting, writing poem and on rare occasions, sang
Al: His father was a gym bro and a MJ fan? Man, brother had a cool dad
Priscilla: His father was quite charming to say the least. I do not understand your infatuation towards this “MJ” but if the boy’s movements and voice was a simple imitation, then this King of Pop is someone I desire
Al: DID BROTHER TURN YOU INTO A MJ FAN TOO? I CAN’T WAIT TO TELL YOU ALL THE SONGS FROM THAT MAN
Anastasia : Wait he paints, have you seen any of them?
Her curiosity peaked at hearing about his artist skill. She loved seeing paintings as each one had their own stories and so she loved seeing the creation of art. Sometimes she and her camp would visit the capital to buy nice paintings
Beatrice : Sadly no. Betty’s Subaru paints in his secret area which Betty chooses to respect
Anastasia began praying to get even a glimpse of his artist skills. If they were good enough, she’d contact him and buy it off him immediately
Ram : Do not get your hopes up Lady Anastasia. Knowing Barusu, it’ll be something as incomprehensible as him
Anastasia : That simply makes me more interested
Beatrice returning back to her original outfit
Beatrice: Betty thinks Subaru should head back to bed I suppose. You’re not fully rested and that dance seems to drain you in fact!
She says as she returns to her casual dress
Subaru: Your probably right. I’m gonna need some help, would you mind?
He says while having a grin on his smile, knowing the answer
Beatrice: What would you without your precious Betty?
She says she curls like a ball, little spooning Subaru
Subaru: Thanks for playing me Beako. Tomorrow I’m gonna go and visit them. Probably gonna head out around 3 am. Would you like to come?
Otto: Wait so he just leaves the mansion at the middle of the night and no one noticed?
Roswaal finally deciding to join in the conversation
Roswaal: I knew
Ram turned to face her lover
Ram: You knew Barusu snuck out the mansion and you didn’t tell anyone? Why Master Roswaal?
Her voiced wasn’t that of rage or anger but more confusion and a bit of sadness
Roswaal: It’s Qui~iiiite simple Ram. If Subaru snuck out at the middle of the night and his spirit chose not to relate that message to us then it’s safe to say where Subaru went is very important to him. Also he would return only a couple hours later on and does this once a month. It’s like his routine with po~or Rem
The sleeping maid’s aura increased at the mention of her name. She truly hated this man for his slothful to saving her village and causing the suffering of her lover. Her rage was quickly quelled over when her sister grabbed her hand as if anchoring her to the ground
Beatrice: …So you knew? Do you also know where he goes?
Roswaal: Of course I knew. It is my mansion after all. Knowing the location of my residences is in my job but sadly I do not know where he goes. The location seems to be far from Arlam village so I could not detect his presence
Beatrice starred at her former friend with slight malice in her eyes.
Beatrice : Good
Emilia :[Thinking: Where do you go Subaru and why don’t you tell me? ]
A question that she often repeated when learning new things about her lover but she knew the answer. He didn’t trust you, was the only logical answer she’d come and it sadden her to realize how little she knew of her friend turned lover
Beatrice: Sadly Betty cannot come this time. Betty has certain responsibilities she must attend to tomorrow but Betty knows you’ll be ok. Her contractor is stronger than he realizes.
Subaru drifting back to sleep cuddles his spirit more
Subaru: That’s sweet Beako. I love you
The boy says remembering all the fun they had as he finally fell asleep
Beatrice: I love you too
She smiled as she finally seceded into the land of dreams
Notes:
In this version of WHDDADA, Everyone found out that Al also got iseki’d here. I do not remember if it’s revealed in Vyazov23 and SilverZero’s works so I’m making it known now. Also it’s my head cannon that Al and Kenichi were major MJ fans and that love spread to Subaru
Chapter 19: Sneaking Out
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
We cut to hours later into the night. The boy and his spirit continued to hold hands. Beatrice smiled while enjoying this pointed but eventually opened her eyes as she escapes the clutches of her contractor
She stand on the bed while rubbing her eyes realizing the time she began shaking Subaru.
Beatrice: Subaru, wake up. It’s 2:00 am
Subaru continued to lie motionless but eventually he too came about. He rubs his eyes as he figures out what time it was
Subaru: Thanks Beako. I do not know how you are able to wake up at this time. What’s the date today?
Ricardo: I wonder that too. Do you need to eat, drink or anything like that?
Beatrice looks back to the demi-human with a grin on her smile showcasing her superiority and loving the attention
Beatrice: Excellent question mercenary. As a great spirit, we do not need any of the things you people need to survive. Aspects such as diseases, food and rest are delicacy to us
She places a hand on her chest insinuating her superiority
Ricardo :(Thinking: So that means she doesn’t need to take dumps. Lucky )
Beatrice: It’s March 31st. A spirit as I do not need sleep. Betty just closed her eyes tonight. I’m so—
Subaru: -Wait have you been doing that since we’ve made our contract?
He voiced was quaking thinking about it. He felt like he was using his spirit as some doll but before he thoughts overwhelmed him he as cut off
Felt: If big bro keeps worrying like this, he’ll go grey like the merchant
Otto: Hey!!! My hair color is natural
Garfeil grabs his heads and examines it
Garfeil: You sure Brotto? You’ve always seemed stressed, even when I first met you so maybe you go bald next year
Otto pulls his head at point at Garf while having an embarrassing face
Otto: That’s because you attacked me at first and yes my hair is natural
Garf laughs a bit seeing his friend embarrassed
Felt: Just like that! You’ll definitely be bald soon
Garf: Yeah!!!
Otto just accepts the idea and looks down in defeated
What all 3 forgot was that Subaru was going a bit grey from the stress of his adventure but none had the heart to crush the adorable scene
Emilia : March 31st? It’s one day from his birthday!
Rem : Really? That’s so exciting! What did you guys do on that day?
Emilia: I cannot say. It’s a surprise. If it doesn’t show what we did then we’ll relate the story to you. It’s a really good story
Crusch : We’ll hold you up to that Emilia
She was excited to hear about what they did on Subaru’s birthday. She also made a mental note of the date so the next time she could give a present to her special precious friend
Beatrice: Do not worry! This was only for tonight. Previous nights Betty would rest lovely in your arms
Subaru’s anxiety quelled hearing he wasn’t wasting his spirit’s time as a smile made its way on his face
Subaru: Thank you Beako. I should prepare.
Subaru got into his normal track suit but also wore a pair of black gloves and an orange scarf as he headed to the mansion main door with his spirit walking besides him
Emilia: Why is here wearing such a heavy outfit during spring? Wouldn’t he get a heat stroke?!
Beatrice: That one Betty does not know. He once told Betty the place he goes to gets very cold
Petra : Maybe he’s going to your forest Emilia! That’s the only place I can think of with such drastic weather
Federica pats Petra’s head while looking at her
Federica : That’s a good theory but you have to remember that Emilia’s forest would take days just to reach there and Subaru claims he’ll be back before anyone of us wakes up so it’s probably not there.
Otto : That has me even more curious. Where could he go that he’d need gloves, a thicker jacket and a scarf?
Subaru(whispering): Ok Beako I’ll be gone until everyone begins waking up. You should go to bed as you cute face needs it’s rest
Crusch unable to come up with a good idea or a theory simply chose to ask the spirit
Crusch: Beatrice, could you give us any hints on where Subaru may be going? At such an hour, this could be potentially dangerous.
Beatrice: No, like Betty stated before, Betty doesn’t have the right to disclaim where my contractor goes in fact! If you want to learn then you’ll have to watch
Crusch:( Thinking: She’s trusting that Subaru could go alone and be safe so there must be some fact in it. The way Subaru phrases his location is as if he goes there multiple times or is a scheduled meeting place like with Felix. It isn’t in Arlam and he’s able to return before anyone wakes. I do not have enough information to make a prediction so I’ll have to do as she says. )
Crusch: I’ll trust you then
Emilia :(Thinking: Where are you going Subaru? No! I should trust him to protect himself as he trusts me )
There was no opportunity to join the conversation and so she kept the thoughts to herself but she was filled with worry and curiosity of Subaru’s location and reasoning for leaving
Beatrice(whispering): Betty knows that already. Be sure to come back quickly as you said you’d teach me more of your homeland’s history
Subaru(whispering): Of course Beako. See you soon and thanks for the book
He pulled out the book Beatrice gave him while winking to her. He pats her head one last time as he began his departure
Reinhard: He even takes the book to his adventures and truly likes it. I wonder what he writes in there
Beatrice hearing looked down remembering that her contractor threw it away. She doesn’t mind him not using it, but if it’s helping him recover, why would he throw it away? Did something bad happen involving the book and that’s why he doesn’t use it
Reinhard notices the shift in Beatrice’s body but didn’t have the heart to address as he did not know how to console her. He prayed that he had an ounce of Subaru’s love to give to her but he as stuck in this hellhole
Subaru is seen walking into Arlam village as he scouts for anyone in the vicinity. He still has his gloves on but his scarf and jacket are folded in a brown basket he’s carrying. After a couple of minutes he meets up with someone we’ve seen in a previous episode
Rem: Why did he change back into his normal clothes?
Beatrice : Once again, I do not know. Let’s just keep watching
Subaru: Hey Karl. How’s it going?
Karl could be seen yawning and attaching his head like he had just woken up
Karl: Hey(yawn) Subaru. You need to keep it down, it’s so early.
Subaru walks up to him and began whispering
Subaru(whispering): Sorry man. Do you have the stuff?
Karl: I don’t know how a kid like you has this much energy but yeah I got the stuff. Speaking of which, why am I the guy who’s in charge of holding it? You aren’t paying me or anything.
Anastasia: I wonder what things he’s holding. It must be very important or very secretive if he could not hide it in the mansion. Any guess guys?
Ricardo : I think it’s beer
Anastasia facepalms herself seeing the stupidity
Julius : Ricardo, Subaru doesn’t drink. Why would he hold beer?
Ricardo : I don’t know but it never hurts to guess
Mimi : Mimi thinks’s it’s a toy
Anastasia : What kind of toy could Subaru have that involves him hiding it outside the mansion
Mimi: Maybe some that blows up? Like a metia of some sorts
Anastasia : Hmm, that’s a good guess. Anyone else
Rem: Maybe it’s one his paintings. Maybe he draws in the middle of the night and asks Sir Karl to keep them
Petra : Ooh maybe we’ll get to see what Subaru paints. I want to know so bad!
Anastasia : Now that’s a good guess! I hope it’s his paintings
Subaru: Hey, that’s not my fault. I said I could pay you but you always deny it. And the reason why I have this much energy is because my adorable Beako woke me up. Doesn’t having your child wake you up enough to rejuvenate your soul?
He says the last part while doing his famous VICTORY pose
Karl: I’m not taking your damn money, I’m just complaining. I mean you taught my daughter how to sew and she’s only 8. And yeah seeing my little girl wake me up does fill my body with energy but it’s like 2 in the morning and she’s sound asleep.
Felix: Aww even when you’re not there, he shows you off. Your like his child or his little sister
Wilhelm: Subaru would be an excellent father. He take after his own and be incredible(Thinking: Unlike I who has failed both his son and his grandson. I need to better for them and for myself. Even if they don’t forgive me, I’ll do my best to make right )
Beatrice : I am not a child! You humans are mere infants compared to a spirit like Betty. Hmph!
She did her signature tsundare pout but did even think of the fact that she didn’t deny being Subaru’s child or sister of some sorts
Anastasia bites her thumb furiously
Anastasia :(Thinking: COME ON, THAT’S SO ADORABLE!! SHE NEEDS TO JOIN MY CAMP )
Karl yawns again as he begin stretching. They continue to talk for a bit as they head into his home, or at least Karl did as Subaru felt like it was impolite to enter
Karl after a few minutes comes out with a key, some orange flowers and 2 bottles of wine
Ricardo: See!! Bro has some taste!! Never doubt the wisdom of Ricardo Welkin!
Anastasia: Wow! I’m actually shocked you guessed correctly! I thought you guys said he doesn’t drink
Beatrice: He doesn’t. My contractor actually loathes all alcoholic beverage. He’s using the wine for something else
Roswaal: Something else. Doo~ tell us Beatrice.
Beatrice : Why would I answer a fool like you? Be glad my contractor chose a peaceful negotiation rather then full submission
Ram : I think that’s enough Ms.Beatrice
Beatrice looks towards the oni maid with an icy aura around her
Beatrice : You who has seen all the suffering my contractor has been through because of that man and yet you still defend him? Even the other maid has hatred in heart for that man. Truly he has warped you mind—-
Before she could continue talking an individual cloaked in a white and purple outfit began speaking.
Emilia : That’s enough Beatrice! We will discuss the punishment of Roswaal when we are out but as we are stuck within this domain we must sit and watch. If you cannot do this for yourself then do it for your dear contractor
She spoke up in a tone that commanded all to hear. She wasn’t gonna allow arguments to begin when Subaru was actually enjoying life. It may be selfish but she would protect that peace with her life but there was another reason. The experience of this theater shaped her to be more of a leader than ever before. Seeing her lover suffer like this made her realize that if did not take action now, she’d be throwing all of Subaru’s hard work and she’s rather die then allow that
The audience was shocked to hear such a tone from Emilia of all people as they followed her instructions and quite themselves.
Beatrice : Fine Betty will listen for now.
She also sat back down but a small smile slipped on her face as she’s the work of her contractor paying off warmed her heart
Karl: Well man here you go. Didn’t think you were a drinker but hey to each his own
Subaru grab the items but locks eyes with Karl and points his finger at him
Subaru: Hey, I don’t drink! If the taste is as bad as the smell, I’m glad I don’t drink it. I don’t know what Otto sees in this stuff
All members of the Emilia camp giggles to themselves reminiscing of drunk Otto. His attitude somber and when drunk were like night and day. Otto look down in embarrassment
Otto :(Thinking: Damn you Mr.Natsuki )
Subaru looks down to his hand that contains the key that’s inscribed with the number 14 on it
Subaru: So he’s in number 14 huh?
Karl: Yup! I don’t know why you want to borrow mine. *yawn* I mean don’t you have your own land dragon?
Subaru puffs up his chest as he felt pride for having such an incredible companion
Subaru: Yup and she’s the best. But I can’t ask her. She’d eventually spills the beans to Otto and then it’ll be a whole thing
Karl: Is the place you’re going to that secretive? I remember that little girl, Beako I think , with you? So why not tell the others?
Subaru: She’s different. Beako is like apart of me. Unless I absolutely have to, Beako is someone who I tell everything to
Beatrice:( Thinking: And yet I barely knew of your hardship. How could I call myself your partner if Betty knew so little? How slothful Betty is )
Karl: Wow I can’t tell if that’s a good thing or not. Anyways you do know it’s a rental right? He can take you to your location but you’ll have to drop him off there so my brother can take care of him for a while. How will you get back?
Subaru smiled and began waving his finger at man’s face, not that Karl cared as she was half asleep
Subaru: Oh how little faith you have in me good sir. I will make it before anyone wakes up. The way in which I return may sound impossible but you’ll be surprised
Priscilla: You have me interested Subaru. Let’s see what you can do
Felt: I cannot wait to see the amazing idea big bro will have to return home
Reinhard: I’m excited lady felt. Maybe some knowledge from his hometown will allow him to make. The mansion and his location seem to be while the travel
Karl just stared at the energetic boy as he couldn’t think of how he’d return but honestly he’d rather just be in bed
Karl: Well then good luck. I guess age is getting to me cause all I want to do is go back to bed
Subaru: But you’re only 29! Were not that far apart
Karl: When raising a child, your mental age doesn’t reflect your physical. I may look 29, but in my soul I feel 80
Ricardo: He understands. Raising 3 children ages you quicker then an ant
As he said that he got tackled by “his” 3 children as they began scratching and yelling at him in which all chose to ignore
Subaru: Yeesh!! Sounds rough. Well anyways I have to go. If I have to make it to both locations and make it back before anyone wakes up, I’ll have to go…
Subaru realises he wasting even more time as he suddenly began running to the carriage to open door #14 to borrow the land dragon
Karl waved goodbye and immediately heads back to bed
Subaru is seen riding a land dragon in a small carriage. Its build is similar to that of Otto’s companion, Frufoo. Its eyes were blue like the ocean and its body was a forest green with little yellow spot being seen on its tail.
The dragon was moving smoothly across the road as it had its full concentration on its duty
Subaru: How’s it going Gustave? You seem to be in high spirits.
Subaru looks to his left and then to his right to seen the endless darkness that is nightfall
Subaru: Pretty lonely here….and dark. This is like perfect place to be robbed!
Crusch: Beatrice, you allowed this?
Beatrice: Whatever do you mean?
Crusch: This is the road leading to the capital. I can recognize this from the whale hunt. So I again ask, Beatrice you allowed your contractor, who cannot perform any spells and has little combat training to ride in the middle of the night to this so called destination?
Beatrice:… Yes. It’s important to him and this was the only time Betty couldn’t be there with him in fact
These words did not comfort the warrior. She liked admired the young man but this absolutely foolish. This was a perfect to be murdered, get stabbed or robbed. If a combatant were to steal his dragon then Subaru would have miles upon miles to miles to walk in order to make it back, that’s if he survived. The risk were way too steep for her liking
Felt : Do you know what could happen? She is correct. He could get robbed, stabbed or kidnapped and it’d been days before anyone found a clue. What were you thinking!
Felt was furious seeing this. She didn’t know where Subaru was going but knowing his luck, a robber or a criminal may try to take his carriage. She knew the dark reality of the situation as she grew up in the slum and she did not want to see anything happen to her bro
Beatrice : Betty knows! Betty would do anything to convince him to stay but his location was too important not to fulfill.
Felt : Enough with the secrets Beatrice. Big bro is in the best spot to get mugged and there’s no one there to help him in case. Where is he going? Why couldn’t he put it off until morning or you go with him? If you were there, then we wouldn’t have to worry about a simple mugging
Beatrice : Betty will not say! Betty trusts her contractor to protect himself and where he goes, Betty has no right to speak of.
Felt: Why you—-
A loud stomp could be heard from the right side of the theater. It was Crusch and in her hands was the remnants of the now broken arm rest
Crusch : Ms.Felt and Lady Beatrice please hold your tongues. What’s done is done, we cannot change the past, only see it. Lady Beatrice trusts Subaru to return home safely from whatever he is going and so I’ll put my trust in that. Lady Felt, you should do the same
Felt still there burning with rage but even she knew Crusch was right. Even with all her complaining, none would prove useful to her brother but the dangers were still present. She chose the right path in sitting back now, but her anger wasn’t calming down any time soon
???: Yeah I wonder how those 3 guys who robbed us on our first day are doing?
A voice, much like Subaru was heard. The voice didn’t come from Subaru and it most certainly did not come from Gustave, well not unless he was losing his mind which he could be. So who was it? Who was it that just spoke right now
Subaru’s eye widen as he turned to his left to see yet again another Subaru
???: How’s it going #18?!
Notes:
Gonna take a little break to make the next 2 chapters but don’t worry I’ll be back. Also Karl is an original character cause I DIDN’T not want to do research on the village members cause I’m a bum🤪
Chapter 20: On The Trail
Summary:
Subaru loses his mind as he goes to his location
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Subaru’s eye widen as he turned to his left to see yet again another Subaru
???: How’s it going #18?!
Anastasia: Oh OD, is he gonna have another manic episode again?
Even though she was trying to keep a professional face about the situation, internally she was panicking too. The slow spiral of madness Subaru was walking on was one no one enjoyed watching. He may dislike her but she has grown quite fond of the spirit knight.
Ricardo : I hope not. It’s night and if he panics then the land dragon will have to halt its progress. That is the worst place to make a stop
Crusch : Yes, but we’ll have to endure and see what happens so prepare yourselves
As usual she chose to lead the conversation to a stop to continue watching the screen. She too was afraid of what could be shown but knew all the horrifying details would prove useful in her endeavors to help the young boy
The carriage continues it’s pace towards the location that none knew except for the great spirit. The camera zooms to show two Subarus. Our Subaru, the one holding the reins of his companion continues to stare at another ghost of his past but what’s unusual was that he wasn’t afraid, no the boy had a curious look on his face.
The raven haired boy let go of the reins causing the ground dragon to look back with a concern look on his face
Subaru: Don’t worry Gustave. I won’t do anything drastic. Just keep moving at your current pace and please ignore anything I say until I grab your reins again, ok?
The boy patted the head of the dragon as he chose to put on a smile to convince him of his words. The dragon grunted in agreement as he continued down the trail
Subaru looked to his left to see his alter ego. The boy looked exactly like him with one major difference, there was a large slash mark that appeared from his neck down to his torso in a diagonal fashion. Blood could be seen leaking from the wound.
18: Hmmmmmmm, 11?
11 fired 2 imaginary finger guns at 18 while smiling
11: You got it!
Both began giggling at each other like high school girls
Felt : This is so weird to watch. Is bro enjoying the fact that a hallucination is talking to him?
Garfeil: You call this weird, it’s more creepy. I like cap’n but this is something I cannot wrap my head around
… .He’s completely lost it
Its voice was quiet, so quiet that only few were able to hear. His demeanor and body language screamed out one thing…fear. All turned their heads to look back at where the voice came from and to all their surprise, it came from Felix. They’ve only heard this fear that entered his voice 3 other times, when the Rabbit appeared, when the white nearly killed Subaru and when Julius and Felix killed Subaru. What they could not tell at first was why the boy was so scared. His cat ears fold were quivering, his body was shaking and his face was producing a large amount of sweat and then…..he threw up
Crusch : Felix, what’s wrong?
Wilhelm : Felix, are you ok?
Both came to the healer’s aid but themselves did not understand the reasoning for his reaction
Felix : Ms. Crush I’m fine, what we should be truly afraid of is the implication of this scene.
Both were still trying to help the Demi-human but they looked back at the scene playing, it was Subaru still speaking to his ghost
18: How’s it going man? Man I haven’t seen you in a while. Your one of the more lucky ones
11: Nah man I wasn’t so lucky. I should’ve figured he’d try something like that but hey, #12 got the job done so it’s fine
18: Come on man. You did well for your first try. Plus you’re the last one who saw her go so that’s a major win
11: Yeah the end was worth the price. Honestly I just wished it was a simple slash rather incapacitation then the slash
18: Yeah that wound seems bad
The crowd was watching in confusion. The boy was speaking of actions they do not recognize. 18? 12? 11? Her? What did all this mean? Small chatter could be heard until the first chose to spoke and yet again it was Felix
Felix: Dear god this is so messed up to watch. How the hell are we gonna cure this?
Crusch : Felix please, you aren’t making any sense! What do you mean?
Felix turned to face his lady and what she saw was shocking. Slight tears could be seen in Felix’s eyes, his breath was erratic and small stains of vomit could be seen near his mouth.
Felix : Ms. Crusch, the ghost we’re looking was the one where I and Julius killed in the forest during the battle against sloth.
Crusch thought she understood the reasoning for this reaction and try to comfort the doctor
Julius hearing this chose to remind silent as his last failure still haunt him. He’d only listen as he did not know what words to say
Crusch : It wasn’t your fau—-
Felix : No Ms. Crusch! I understand that we had no choice but to kill him but that’s not what I’m concerned about right now.
He took a breath in to collect himself
Felix : Subaru has died a total of 17 times. Number 11 is the one in which we killed him. This ghost is an aberration of Subaru’s fractured mind. I kept trying to figure out the meaning behind the number 18 was & this was the final piece…..this is the 18th time Subaru has returned. The one we all saw prior was another failed version of Subaru, most likely that was number 17.
Otto :….Dear OD
Anastasia looked down in shock. The smile on Subaru’s face right now wasn’t that of a sane man. He is so lost that he is quite LITERALLY talking to a dead person and was enjoying it. Felix was right, what the hell are they supposed to do against that?
Emilia finally putting the pieces together realizes the meaning of it. Subaru did not seem himself as a person but a number. The idea of seeing yourself as a mere tool and not a human was so appalling to her that all she could right now besides self harm or passing out was to just sit there—frozen in time
Rem too begin putting the pieces together. Subaru’s death by Julius and Felix was the last time she and Subaru spoke before her name was eaten. #11 considered himself lucky because he was the last person to speak to her. It was so revolting and disgusting to witness and so she threw up, staining her maid outfit and nearly fall onto the vomit, being only caught by her sister
Beatrice was looking at her contractor completely shocked. She thought she finally understood the mind of her contractor, that she knew of his despair but she soon came to find out that she knew nothing--absolutely, unequivocally nothing
Felix : It’s—It’s some super messed up version of Dissociative Personality Disorder. It’s like he couldn’t comprehend his own deaths and so internalized them as ghosts of his past. He claims to be #18 and we’ve witnessed 2 different variations, so most likely there are 15 more ghost that interacts with him. This is so messed up
Petra and Felt could not begin to describe what they were feeling. Sadness, hatred, despair, confusion, all these and more emotion combined and amplified by the silence of the room along side their undeveloped minds melded together to lead to the the only reaction there young minds could….they fainted
Federica and Reinhard quickly began trying to wake up the children. Nothing was working as it was that there bodies that failed but their minds. The horrors of all the episodes, the tragedies that they witness in this hell in a box eroded their psyches and this was the final tipping point. It was quite surprising that they both lasted this long as they were both mere children. This was the case for Otto, Emilia, Felix, Rem, Garfiel and Beatrice in which watching certain events also led them to losing their minds. The only reason they are able to speak, think and act like a normal people is due to the interference of the director, using his endless stream of power to strengthen or in some cases recover the broken minds of his prisoners. If he didn’t, most likely all of the members of the theater would’ve gone mad by the time they reach death #15
A faint blue glow surrounded the children, one that felt warm yet wasn’t so bright that it was blinding and seconds later both children woke up. But as quickly as they began waking up, Reinhard unable to let this tragedy continue with the at most careful chopped Felt in the neck making her pass out once again.
This finally made Emilia wake up from her frozen hell as she yelled
Emilia : REINHARD, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?
Reinhard : I’m sorry Ms.Emilia but I couldn’t bear to see my lady continue this conversation. It nearly broke her to just hear about Subaru’s condition and any more might’ve broken her completely
Reinhard looked to the ceiling
Reinhard : Mr.Director could you keep lady Felt asleep until we are done discussing? I will take any punishment for my action but I could not allow further harm to fall onto my lady.
That is quite alright then. You have my respect for taking charge like that but if Lady Felt must be asleep, so too will the maid Petra.
Federica : Mr.Director, please rethink your decision. How could she help Subaru if doesn’t know the full story? I know that she is hurting but you cannot force us here then choose to hide information from certain members
What if using force saves them?
Federica: What?
If I force someone to stop smoking and they live another a longer life, would my actions seem unjust?
Federica:….
Petra the entire time was trying her best to understand her lover’s feelings. She did not care that she momentarily went insane as her love for Subaru far outweighed that. She also heard the conversation that Federica was having with the Director was of being lied to about her lover’s condition due to her young age.
Federica I understand your committed as a role model and as a maid and I’m quite glad you are able to show your emotions like this but right now, had I not done my magic, both Felt and Petra would’ve developed non repairable brain damage. While they are asleep, the information that is showcased will be funneled into their minds but in a way that’ll keep the children mentally stable. They’ll awaken once Subaru arrives at his destination. Please allow me to do so
Petra hide a small smile on her face as she was relieved that she would be told the truth. She chose not to speak as a way of comforting whatever decision was made about her
What Federica was expressing was one that is rare to see. She was always known for her professionalism and ability to keep a calm head but seeing her outburst, in some weird way, warmed the hearts of all around her.
Her voice match her face, sadness
Federica : Please keep them safe
I will and thank you
And with that Petra too fell back asleep and the episode continued
Both continued laughing. The conversation there were having seemed quite tense but for some reason, the utter humor of it was what connected them
11:…..You know you’re insane right?
18: I know
18 even after being insulted continued to smile. His voice was that of a man reminiscing of good memories
11: No you don’t seem to understand. You are talking to a dead version of yourself and are joking him in the middle of a night while riding on a ground dragon. If anyone were to see you right now, they would call some knights to detain you
18: I know……I knew I was slowly going insane since the magic show. Or maybe I was always going insane and the magic show just confirmed it
Priscilla chose not to interact with the commoners as any attempt would be utterly useless. The healer’s words of Subaru’s condition was informational but as for the groups’s mental breakdown and arguments, she cared not for
Wilhelm: The one Reinhard and Ms.Felt attended? Sir Reinhard, please could you tell us if anything seemed odd when Subaru was there?
Reinhard had a quick moment of joy hearing his grandfather speak to him with no malice in his tone but that was quickly moved aside as this moment was a moment that could be used to help Subaru and that was all he wanted to do right now and so with his perfect memory he recall the events of the magic show
Reinhard: When me and lady Felt arrived, Subaru was doing his disappearing act. He seemed quiet out of breath and was slightly sweating. I didn’t understand why but chose not to question him[Thinking: I’m such a terrible friend. It’s no wonder why they saw me as monster ]
Reinhard : After the last magic trick I sensed his emotions and they were frantic. All sort of different emotions that I could not understand the reasoning for as Subaru seemed to be quite happy placing with the audience but the way he began departing back his home seemed quite strange. He walked normally but he would wobble around a little bit before stabilizing himself
Emilia : And you did not care to investigate or act?
Reinhard :…..
Her eyes looked towards the Sword Saint but they were not the eyes that sprinkled innocence, joy and curiosity. They were icy cold, the purple before that looked like bright amethyst gems were now a toxic, gloomy purple
Emilia : You saw him like that and—-
Before she could continue her complaining, a familiar voice broke out
Ram : That is enough Emilia! It’s as you said before, our actions before are ones we cannot change.
Emilia : But —-
Ram : Barusu hid his pain so that we do not blame one another for his circumstances. You yourself helped me realized that so we’re here to make sure you do not betray those words. Now apologize to Sir Reinhard
Emilia looked towards her one of her saviors from the loot house. She finally notice that he too was suffering for his inability to take action. His eyes were very much hers once was. Shame for not doing more, shame for not meeting exceptions and shame for being unable to understand the ones they bth cherished. In some weird way, Emilia was speaking to Reinhard and others spoke to her. They didn’t speak to Emilia or Reinhard, they only spoke to the Witch of Envy and the Sword Saint. She felt disgusted at herself for doing such a thing to a kind soul. Her eyes slowly return to their original beauty as she stood up and bowed towards the young man
Emilia : I’m sorry Reinhard. My words were unjust as I too have made similar mistakes. I should’ve spoke to you as Subaru’s friend rather than a stranger.
Reinhard looked towards the girl in shock. Usually people would berate him with their foul words and stroke off never coming back to apologize. He couldn’t blame them as he knew he was a monster who needed to suffer for his failures. To see a person like Emilia genuinely care for him and not as the Sword Saint touched his lonely heart
Reinhard : That is fine Ms.Emilia. I accept your apology. I understand your reasoning behind your words
Emilia return to her seat and began listening with both her heart and her head
Reinhard : Besides that, I could not see anything wrong with Subaru. That is all grandfather
Wilhelm : Thank you very much Reinhard
11: After you performed your card trick you wanted to make a grand finale and so you chose to use that accursed power of yours
18: Invisible Providence….
11: Whatever. You discovered that if you wrap your invisible hand around an object, that object too will turn invisible.
Anastasia: [Thinking: So that’s how he made everything disappear? He wrapped them in his sloth witch factor! Damn it, I thought it was some form of gadget or technology from his homeland that did it. I would’ve payed good money to get that device ]
Garfeil : How did Cap’n use his power for that long? From our training, the power would always exhaust him after 3 times
Beatrice: That is only slightly true. From my memory his control over Invisible Providence has strengthen but the repercussions were still as severe I suppose.
Ram : So either Barasu was faking his injury or there’s something else at play
11: You braced yourself for the exhaustion and pain that’ll come from your power and did it anyways but for some reason….the pain and exhaustion weren’t as severe
11: You tried it on a box and it seemed to vanish. You began experimenting while continuing to perform. You went from a small sack of coins, then a box. You concluded that something must’ve happened in which the drawbacks weren’t acting up and so you began making bigger object disappear. You made a cat then a light post vanish and the crowd was loving and then…you got cocky.
18:….I know
11: You saw Felt and made her disappear. Thank god you made her where a blindfold otherwise she’d be horrified to see the void.
18………….I know
11: And finally you made a house disappear but you bit off more then you could chew. You were able to increase the size of your hand and covered the entire house with it but then the fatigue came and you nearly passed out. Thankfully you returned the mansion but while heading back you passed out riding Patrasche and woke up mere minutes before Beatrice
18: Beako!
11: Before “Beako” could see you.
18:…..I know
11: You claim to understand but do you really?!
11’s voice before before was normal now became enraged as 18 only kept repeating the same thing
11: It’s true that through training you increased your length of the arm, how long Invisible Providence could stay out, the amount of times it could be used and its strength but you as well I know ever since that day they was a second, faster method
18’s face soften as he continued to listen to 11’s words. This is his ghost so everything he was yelling about was things he already knew but it still hurt to listen.
11: It’s strength is tied your mental stability. In short, the more insane you are the faster and stronger your hand will develop
Mimi : So the power is corrupting him?
Hetero : No. Subaru seems to be compatible with the witch factor and with Beatrice’s help he was strengthening it.
Mimi : So whats wrong? I’m confused
Hetero : It’s like if you did a hard day’s work and then chose to either drink a glass of water. Whether you drink it or not, you’ll eventually recover however if you did drink the water, you’d recover faster.
Mimi : Oooh so why doesn’t Subaru just stop drinking the water?
Hetero :[Thinking: She actually thinks that Subaru drinking water is the problem? Whatever I’ll just go along with it ]
I don’t think he knows how to stop
Mimi : That’s sad to hear. How can we help?
Hetero :I…I don’t know
11: Your quick development of your power is a representation of how insane you are becoming. I mean look at you!
18 began touching his face, trying to feel anything odd that he did not recognize. He went into his pocket and grabbed out a small mirror.
11: You carry that mirror on you to continuously make sure you look well to others but take a look
Beatrice got off her contractors lap to begin inspecting him
Rem : What are you doing Ms.Beatrice?
Beatrice : Searching him I suppose! If my contractor still has that mirror then he did not resolve the problem and he is still struggling with his sanity.
Beatrice began patting him, checking all his open pockets not to fine it but she checked the inside of his jacket, she found something. A small pocket, one so small that to a normal person, it didn’t exist but she was not a normal person and what she pulled out was quite confusing. What was in her hand was a small box containing 7 match sticks
Beatrice : Match sticks? What are they doing here?
Emilia: What are match sticks doing in Subaru’s pockets?
Beatrice :I…I do not know in fact
She was feeling both confusion and anger. What were such a random item doing on his person, how did she not notice or feel them? The lack of understanding caused her to be angry with herself. She claimed to be his closest companion, but did not know 1/10th of who Subaru is. Weather it be from him hiding from her or her own negligence, she could not tell anymore
Beatrice : We’ll discuss this later
She placed the match sticks in one of her pockets as she returned to her friend’s lap
18 complied and inspected his face. He did not notice anything too different from his normal appearance. His villainous eyes, his hair that matched the night sky and dark bags around his eyes that should his stress. Nothing too different….that is until he noticed a small, itty bitty crack stemming from his upper left forehead.
His mind wasn’t tricking him. It wasn’t some hair lying down nor was it some random marking on his forehead. There was an actual crack on his skin. While small, if he pulled his hair a little it is noticeable
18: What the hell is this?
11: Your mask is cracking
18:Wha—at?
11: The mask you wear 24/7 to tell others that your fine is finally cracking under this invisible pressure.
18: So it..isn’t real?
11: No and the fact you had to ask should tell you that you are more insane than you realize.
11: The cracks on this metaphorical mask will indicate how sane or insane you truly are
Priscilla: Then he should shatter it at this instant
Crusch : What do you mean Priscilla?
Priscilla : So you still cannot comprehend my words warrior? How truly tragic! I guess I will have to explain
Crusch has a second of anger as he did not like being disrespectful but her desire to learn more overcame that anger
Priscilla : If this “mask” of his completely shatters, then the commoner will finally be able to see his true face. Not the one everyone here is accustomed to, but his true, natural face. I suspect the last time we saw it was his meeting with the witches. Once it shatters, he’ll no longer be able to hide from his problems and he’ll have to confront reality rather then delude himself with these ghosts
Her words, while harsh, spoke nothing but truth. His mask shatter will ultimately bring out a better future for himself so he should shatter it, but how would he? It’s not a physical thing that be destroyed through brute force so how?
18: So if it shatters completely, I’ll be fully insane?
11: I do not know. Whether the mask shattering will lead to a good thing or bad thing, it’s up to you but you’ll finally be able to look at your self.
The carriage before was filled with voices suddenly became quiet as both did not know what to say. 18 continued to look at his reflection or more importantly the small crack on his forehead while 11 look turn away, look to environment around them but failing to realize that it’s night and that everything was incased in the night
11:….Why do you refer to yourself and me as numbers?
18 finally stopped looking at himself as he then his head away trying to face his ghost
18….Its because we are not Subaru
Notes:
Wow I think this is my longest chapter. I really enjoyed writing number 11 as I feel like the different personalities in Subaru are there to both help and hurt him. The reason on why 11 is so calm and collected is the fact that it was he is the one who had the heart-to-heart with Rem. It was that love that kept him from harming 18 and that lack of love was what made 17 hate and strive to hurt 18
Chapter 21: On the Trail(2)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
18 finally stopped looking at himself as he then his head away trying to face his ghost
18….Its because we are not Subaru
11: What do you mean?
18 finally turned back to face 11. His eyes, once were a bright hazel brown now seemed to be that of a corpse. His voice and body language had no life to it, as if his soul had left his a while ago.
Anastasia: He’s not Subaru? What the hell is he taking about?
Wilhelm: I cannot tell. He appears to be spiraling yet again.
[Thinking: Damn it! He was drowning in his own tears and yet we couldn’t do anything. We didn’t even notice ]
18: Do you remember Echidnas’s words from Sanctuary?
11: No because I was not there
Flashback*
Subaru let out a sigh of relief.
“That means…
“However… returning from the other world is the privilege of the Witch of Envy. Only she knows for sure if what you saw during the Trial actually happened.” Echidna warned.
“Stop! Are you saying all this could have been real?”
“This is nothing more than a hypothesis. Rather than counting those you may not have saved, it's better to count those who were saved after all.”
“Let's not give cheap advice!”
End of flashback*
18: She hypothesized that my ability isn’t to rewind time but to hop to a new universe that begins there. At first I didn’t believe—no it’s more like I couldn’t believe it.
11: So what changed from then?
18: I realised that I had no reasons not to believe it. I have no evidence that what Echidna said is true or isn’t
Emilia: By the divine dragon! This isn’t true right? Right!!
Al was, for a moment beginning to sweat. The implications that his power isn’t time reversing also shook him but he then realized, he already has confirmation that it’s a time reversing ability
Al :[Thinking: You had me there for a moment brother. I thought that for a second that all my deaths were in vain but I know my power is time reversing ]
His power could make his enemy continuously die over and over again until they went insane so it couldn’t have been a universe hopping ability. That realization was what calmed the bucket helmet
Roswaal watched this film with expressionless enthusiasm. Whether it was a time looping ability or universal body hopping, it did not matter as long as his teacher came back. He has an ounce of an ounce of sadness seeing Subaru’s sad spiral but overall he could not care. He has caused tragedies that made others go mad before and so watching this, his heart did not move to the scene before him
11: She could be lying you know?
18: Echidna may be the Witch but she wouldn’t straight up lie. Her obsession with gaining and giving knowledge outweigh her will to lie. She didn’t confirm or deny it so it’s all up to me weather I believe it or not
11: So why believe it?
18: Because if there is a chance, a fragment of a chance that it is true then…
A small tear fell from 18’s eye but his voice did not falter
18:…It tells me how truly disgusting I truly am
Rem: Subaru
! How could you think that? You did all this for us, yet you cannot see how wonderful you yourself are
She latched herself to her hero’s arms while silently watching the film.
11: Disgusting?
18: Yes. If that theory is true then I didn’t help Mili or Felt from the loot house…
*Flashback of Emilia’s and Felt’s dead corpses from death #1*
It means I did not help in saving in saving Arlam village and I didn’t protect Rem…
*Flashback of Rem dead in her bed from the curse*
It means I didn’t help in the battle against the white whale, no mater how small I may have contributed….
*Flashback of Rem jumping off the carriage to fight the whale alone*
It means that I didn’t evacuate everyone from the witch cult’s attack….
*Flashback of the village being buried in it’s citizens corpse*
It means that I didn’t help Julius in defeating Sloth…..
*Flashback of Julius and Subaru using Nect*
It means I didn’t apologize to Mili for my behavior….
*Flashback of Emilia leaving Subaru*
It means I didn’t help Garfeil overcome his problems
*Flashback of his battle against Garfeil*
It means I didn’t take Beako out of that damn library…
*Flashback of Beatrice taking Subaru’s hand*
Not only is there a chance that I failed to do any of that but it also means I’ve stolen the bodies of countless other Subarus. Replacing their wills with my own and leading them to their own deaths. Or in an even worse case, maybe all Subarus have this disgusting ability and we just continue to steal from each other in a never ending battle for survival
No one could not speak as they did not know what to say until….
Hahahahahah!!!!
An arrogant, recognizable laughter could be heard from the back of the room. One that was filled with joy and happiness that betrayed the atmosphere of this room
Ram : What is funny lady Priscilla?
Emilia : Are you…are you actually laughing at this?
Rem : How dare you?!
Beatrice : You dare laugh!!
Garfeil : Is his suffering filling you with joy!
Everyone looked toward the sun princess with fury in their eyes. Their friend, their lover, their brother, their contractor was falling into madness and she—she LAUGHED! Everyone those who were usually calm under pressure like Crusch, Anastasia and Wilhelm look to Priscilla with disbelief and fury in their eyes. Had magic been allowed in this room, she would’ve be struck with ice blades, Earth, yin and wind magic, a Morningstar and a sword to the neck in less then a second
Priscilla : You all seem to believe that the fool’s theory has some merit to it when us being here proves that it’s truly is a time looping ability. How utterly deplorable it is to question your mere existence. This is yet another reason why you should all surrender your candidacy and allow me to be queen
As everyone could not care for her insult they continue to stare at the princess. Some allowed themselves to cool off while other could not as their emotions overtook their logical minds
Al chose to speak as he knew he had the highest chance of survival
Al : I do not quite understand my lady. Could you educate this fool?
He said is his most authentic Voice
Priscilla : So you’ve finally realized how much of a fool you are Aldebaran? I’m quite pleased to hear that and it seems you too have come to a similar conclusion. You have my respect for that.
Priscilla : Back to these fools. If what the foo—no, if what Subaru says is true then there would be at least 17 different of us but as I am once-in-a-life-time lady, that simply cannot happen. The director brought us here to help Subaru out not to question our existence. The mere fact that you too began spiraling into your own despair from his own words truly speaks about how unworthy you are to be Queen
The audience began putting the pieces together. While harsh, her words rang some truth. At the very least, there would be a dozen Emilia’s as she was one of the first characters introduced but they all could see, there was just 1. This made sense if Subaru’s power was a time looping one and not a universe hopping one.
Emilia : I apologize for my camps outburst Priscilla. We could not think logically and so was overcome by rage. I know you too want to help Subaru out, and you’ve done that in your own….unique way
Priscilla open her fan and began fanning herself
Priscilla : I do not need an apology from a simpleton like you. Be glad I have shared some of my divine wisdom. Now begone from my sight
Emilia chose not to continue this argument and sat down. She looked to the sleeping knight and gave him a good hug
The once small crack stemming from Subaru’s forehead quickly enlarged, it continued to crack until to reach Subaru’s chin
11: You treat this theory as if it was fact! It could all be false you know?
18: Yeah but that chance that it is has priority. If there’s a chance that opening a box will cause it to explode in your face, would you still risk opening it?
11: No…
18: That’s correct. The chance of something bad happening would take priority over something good.
11: So you’re not Subaru?
18: No… no I am not. I’m just the will of Subaru that possibly stole the body of another me. I’m disgusting and that’s why I’ve taken the name #18. Until I figure out whether RbD is a time looping ability or a mulitversal body hopping, I cannot in good conscience believe that I am Subaru.
Emilia : You didn’t fail us Subaru. You did do all that so please, please love yourself
Rem : She’s correct! Rem’s hero is incredible. He saved her along with everyone even when she didn’t deserve it. Please begin loving yourself
Beatrice : What they say is true. You didn’t fail us save me, so please began saving yourself
18 finally stop looking at 11 and turned forward, grabbing the reins of his land dragon to insinuate to go faster
11: Your insane, you know that right?
18:……I know. We’re only 20 minutes from our destination so you should g——
He turns back to see that there is nothing there except a grassy field that is drenched in darkness
18: They always leave when I’m making a breakthrough
A new small crack appeared on his lip. Too small to be noticed but it can be seen
Notes:
I had to make this part ASAP!! I really wanted to dive into the multiverse theory Subaru ideal world being brought about through the suffering of different version of himself is something I haven’t read many fics speak about. Even if it’s a time looping one, until Subaru can confirm it, it’ll will always weigh him down
Chapter 22: A Meeting with the Dead
Summary:
Subaru visits some friends
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
*Knock*
*Knock*
*Knock*
Sounds of wood being hit could be heard. A man headed out of bed as he rubbed his eyes, insinuating that he was just woken up
???: Alright I’m coming. Who the hell could be awake at this hour
It was 4:30 am and the sun has barley peak through the horizon
He opens the door to see a young man holding a brown basket, some flowers and container holding 2 bottles of wine
???: Sorry man but I’m happily married
Subaru: I’m not trying to seduce you, pervert! It’s me, Subaru! Your brother said I’d come in today!
Oh yeah I forgot to mention this but Felt and Petra will awaken once the meeting between Subaru and this man ends so prepare yourselves
Reinhard and Federica smiled hearing this. They were both missing their special companion
Ricardo: Shot down on first go! So it seems Subaru can’t win everyone’s heart
He begins laughing at the funny interaction
Mimi: I don’t get it. Why would he think mini boss is trying to seduce him?
Ricardo pats the young girl head and explains
Ricardo: Well Mimi, a good way to get a girl is to—-
He was about to explain but feels a sharp pain on his tail once again. He already knew who it was coming from and so plainly asks
Ricardo: Could you please stop stepping on my tail once again Ana-Bo?
Anastasia: Of I will once you shut that sharp tongue of yours. No one wants to hear your perverted love adventures
Ricardo complied and kept silent unless he want to face the fury of the Queen of merchants
Mimi : Umm, what’s happening?
Anastasia : Don’t worry about it Mimi. Just sit back and watch. If you have more questions, I’ll be happy to answer them in private. Just don’t listen to whatever Ricardo says ok?
Mimi mimicked something she saw Subaru do and did a solider salute
Mimi: Ok!
Anastasia :[Thinking: She seems to be mimicking Subaru. I guess I should’ve expected that ]
???: Oh yeah Karl did send me a letter about you. You seem younger than expected.
Subaru: Thanks I guess. Anyways let’s go to business
???: Right. Well my names Carl if you need to know. Where the key?
Subaru: What? You have the same name as your brother?
Carl: No. It sounds the same but it’s spelled different
Subaru: That’s confusing as hell but anyways yeah here’s the key. I put it in the barn and fed it. He’s a good listener you know?
Carl: Yeah Gustave is a joyful one. Hope he didn’t cause any trouble
Subaru: Nah he was fine. He isn’t no Patrasche but it was nice
Carl: That’s good to hear. But I have a question? You live near Arlam village, right? How are you gonna make it home? I can lend you some money if you want to a ride back
Subaru smirks at the thought
Subaru: Do not concern yourself with how I’ll make it home! I created a brilliant idea no one beside me could. I cannot say much besides that
Anastasia: Ok guys who wants to play a game?
Emilia looked to the merchant with curiosity on her face
Emilia : Game? What kind of game?
Anastasia : Your camp will try to guess on how Subaru will make it back. If anyone guess correct, I will give a gift to you but if I guess correct then I want one day where Subaru visits my camp. Does that sound fair?
Emilia : I’m willing to play. It sounds fun
Rem : Yes it sounds lovely
Ram : Ram does not care for such games
Garf : My amazing self is gonna win this
Otto : We gotta think this carefully. What happens if neither wins?
Anastasia : Well if that case arises then neither camps benefits. It’s all for fun after all
Otto : Ok then, we’ll participate
Federica : I will choose to stay out
Beatrice : Betty will guess correctly
Roswaal : I too will stay out of this
Carl: Well it’s not my business. Where you taking those items with you and why are you dressed as if your in the cold?
Subaru: You and brother act very alike you know that?
Carl: We get that a lot. We are twins after all.
Subaru: Well I’m heading to a special place and it’s chilly here you know?!
He pretends to be cold and shivers
Carl: I mean it is a little cold but don’t you think that outfit is a bit much?
Subaru: Do not worry yourself. Anyways here you go
Subaru gives the keys to Carl and waves him goodbye and he walks off to his next location
Anastasia : Ok guys place your bets now
Rem: Rem thinks Subaru will call his loyal stead, Patrasche.
Emilia: Yeah I like that idea
Otto : I believe he’ll use some sort of invention to make his trip back home
Al :[Thinking: Unless bro can make a fucking car in a month, that’s unlikely .]
Ram : Ram believes he won’t make it home on time and will be late
Anastasia : Of course you’d think that
Beatrice : Betty believes someone in the capital will assist him with returning home
Anastasia : That’s a sound idea. But who would be there? Someone we never met or is it a past friend! This is getting exciting
Garfeil : Cap’n will run home
Laughter filled up the room and the young warrior
Julius : Dear Garfeil, you do know that from the mansion to the capital it is a 2 hour ride on a land dragon, do you not? I respect Subaru but I do not think that he is capable of that kind of speed
Garfeil : It doesn’t matter what you think as when Cap’n puts in his mind into something, nothing can stop him
Anastasia : So you truly believe that Subaru will simply run all the way back to the mansion?
Garfeil nodded with pride. His Cap’n was the most capable man here’s ever met. Even more the Reinhard. No way would such a thing be impossible
Anastasia : Ok then I’ll write that down
Federica : Ms.Anastasia, how do you think he’ll return?
Anastasia: Well Ms.Federica, my idea is similar to that of Otto. He’ll most likely use some knowledge from his homeland and ours to conspire a way to return home quickly
Federica : That’s an interesting idea. Well I’m excited to see who is right.
As the conversation continued, a familiar blue glowed on the 2 children. The radiant light was warm and bright. As the light began fading, the two began waking up
Petra : Wher *yawn* Where am I?
Felt : What the hell happened? Feels like I got ran over!
A mere second and all the memories of the theater return to them but a bright light engulfed them, calming their worried nerves.
Felt head her head as the memories return
Felt : Oh yeah, we’re in the place
Petra look towards her companion and have her a big hug
Federica : Welcome back
Felt looked towards her knight with a silent fury. She knows what Rein did was necessary but still she didn’t like it.
Felt : Were gonna have a long conversation after this, ok?…
Reinhard looked down in shame for his actions. He knew that she didn’t want to be put to sleep but he did it to protect her. Still it wasn’t right and he felt major shame for it
….But thank you
He looked to her in shock. He accepted harsh punishment and insults, not gratitude.
Felt : You did it to protect me and while I don’t like it, you had good intentions so I can’t stay in especially angry. Plus it was your own selfish decision which I’m made of as it proves your breaking out of your former self
Reinhard : Thank you my lady
Subaru is seen at an entrance to a field. The wall to the entrance stretched to as far as the eye could see and it was made of grey bricks stacked on top of each other, scaling over the young man by dozens of meters. This area was separate from the rest of the city as the gravel ground end in front of the gate and a ground and grassy layer in front of the building
Subaru takes a deep breath in before pushing the gate open and walking through
Wilhelm, Crusch, Ricardo, Ricardo, Mimi, Tivey, Hetero and Felix recognized this entrance and starred at it, jaw dropping. It finally dawned on them why Subaru brought those things
Subaru: Hey there Leo. Guess what? Your daughter is gonna pursue her love for music. She says that she would’ve loved it if you could have made it and that she’ll visit you every time she makes a new piece
Subaru is seen happily talking to this man. Or that would be the case had it not been for the fact that there was no man there….only a tombstone. The tombstone reads, “Here lies the honorable knight, Leo who tragic past away in the battle against the white whale”
Emilia : A grave? Why is Subaru here of all places?
….He’s paying his respects
Everyone looked towards the elderly spirit who continued speaking in a monotone tone
Beatrice : As you can see warriors, this is a graveyard. Not any graveyard but to those who’ve fallen to the white whale. Every month my contractor goes down to the capital to visit those who lost their lives in the subjugation of the white whale. He speaks to each one individually and informs them of current events such as family matters or news on the capital
Crusch :….He does…every single month?
Beatrice: Yes. He spent many nights and days learning every single solider’s daily life, their family, their hobbies and more. He even used his line in communication to find those who’ve lost their names to the white whale and did his best to reunite them
Felix : He…he did all that?
The boy began crying hearing the news. Of course someone like Subaru would dedicate himself to cherishing those who’ve fallen to the white whale. Not only that but he even reunited some of those who lost their names to the beast. How more kind could this boy get
The mercenaries began tearing up to. The funeral was a tragic one but seeing someone like Subaru honoring their fallen brothers touched them extreme
All others chose to keep silent but tears flowed from many eyes. Truly Subaru has a heart of gold
Subaru: She’s very good with the piano. I don’t know how she’ll play a piano here but she said she’ll make it work. Your wife misses you dearly. She has a painting of you two on your wedding day that she speaks to every night. I know it not be much but here
Subaru took out one of the flowers from his basket and placed it on his grave
Subaru: How’s it going you Anthony? Your mother sadly passed away a couple of weeks ago. I’m sorry if no one told you about this. Her final words were about how much she loved you. Your dog didn’t have any owners as your brother also fell with you but do not worry I made sure it got kind and responsible new owners. She misses you dearly and the owners say she’ll visit you in about a week so stay tune for that
The boy kept his upbeat attitude but his hair was masking his eyes from view
Julius : He does this every single month? How..how truly kind of you Subaru.
He could not hold his tears back anymore seeing such a wonderful display of love and kindness
Anastasia sympathize with him and held his hand until he calmed down
He placed another flower on the grave
Subaru: Rest well man
Subaru: How’s it going you drunken fool? Your brother finally told me the brand of liquor you’re always going on about. It took me about a month to find 1 bottle and let me tell you, it wasn’t cheap…..he says that he couldn’t bear the news of your death and so chose to move out the capital but said that he’ll keep you in his heart. He’s visiting some great teachers in Karagari to learn more spirit magic. He looks up to you, you know? Anyways here’s a gift from me to you
He uncorks a bottle of wine and begins spilling it onto the grave. As it continues to spill, he looks up to the sky as his hair continues to obscure his eyes
Anastasia :[Thinking: That’s a tradition we in Kararagi do! Does Hishion have some relation to Subaru? What if there from the same place ]
The last of the drinks spills out as Subaru says
Subaru: Fly high Amadeus
He places a flower on the grave and continues
Subaru is now seen standing infront of all the graves. Nestled at the edge of a quiet countryside, the graveyard sprawls like a forgotten garden of memory. Worn stone paths meander through the gently undulating terrain, where hundreds of graves lie side by side, each having an orange flower on them. Their edges softened by time and the tender embrace of nature. Each headstone, though aged and lichen-stained, bears the quiet dignity of those it commemorates—some tall and monolithic, others small, sunken, and half-swallowed by the earth.
Subaru was holding an empty bouquet and 2 empty bottles as the wind flows through the field and hair still hiding his eyes
Subaru: It’s been great talking to you guys again. Every time I come here, the tranquility of the field brings me such a sense of relief. But I have to say one thing..
Suddenly Subaru dropped down to his knees, making sure not to break the glasses. He lowered his head and took a bowing formation
Subaru: Thank you! Thank you all for your work! You helped me save the girls of my dream, my friends, my home and my village. I could never do it without you. Your collaboration in the subjection of the white whale is something I can never pay off.
We finally see Subaru’s eyes. There were filled with tears. Tears of joy, tears of sadness, tears of fulfillment, tears of failure. All weaved together and bawled from his eyes as he was truly grateful to each one of them. His breathe was heavy and under his eyes were red as cherry
—You gave everything,—
he continued, eyes closed, brows drawn in anguish.
—Not for glory… not because anyone forced you… but because you believed in something. In us. In this world. In a future you’ll never get to see. I wanted us all to walk away from this battle. It’s foolish but I truly wanted all of us to laugh after this battle but sadly fate had other plans, so I’ll carry this—
Subaru said, his voice firming, though it cracked under the weight of emotion.
—I’ll carry all of you. I don’t know if I deserve to keep going, but because of you… I can. So I will.—
He stood up tall and strong, placing a hand over his heart and bowed deeply, holding the posture long, in reverent silence. The wind picked up, carrying with it the scent of the earth, the cold of death, but also the faintest trace of hope—like the whisper of something sacred in the air.
—I won’t forget,..
he said at last.
..Not a single one of you. Thank you…
THANK YOU FOR EVERYTHING!!
He said at the top of his lungs, he wanted all to hear this. Even if there were not apart of the battle, anyone who lost their lives to that whale should hear this call
The audience stood there awestruck. Such a benevolent showing of kindness and compassion was so pure, so authentic that no one had the will to say a word. It was quiet, so quiet some could hear each other’s heart beat. His words, his voice, his eyes, his actions they were all so-so beautiful. It was like seeing the final piece of a master painting’s art. All they could do is look until the sound of clapping could be made out. All turned to see who it was and what shocked them was that it was Priscilla applauding him. She a single tear trailing her beautiful face as she was standing looking towards the screen while continuing to applaud having a thin smile on her face
Priscilla : Never in my life have I seen such a display of camaraderie. The love in your voice, the compassion radiating from your body , the kindness you showcase it was so, unequivocally marvelous. Subaru Natsuki you have my deepest respect!
She did not care that all were facing her. This beautiful man took it upon himself to dedicate this day every single month to them and the kind word he spoke showed his true character. This kindness was otherworldly and none could compare to him in that regard. Had anyone insulted him for this gesture or insult her for reaction, she’d vowed to scorch them to cinders
The rest followed in her footsteps began celebrating for the boy. Such a heavenly moment needed to recognize
None still had the will to say anything but in their hearts, they knew this boy was a spirit of kindness
Wilhelm :[Thinking: My boy you have showed this old man new things everyday. Your love for your friends, your kindness that is so addictive, the light you shine, all these make others want to follow you. You are truly compassionate my friend. I will strive to follow my example. ]
Ricardo :[Thinking: How could you get even cooler man? I have never seen such a display of love to your comrades. You barely knew them and yet you cried this much for them. My brothers would have loved to be your friend. The next time you go, I’ll join you and we’ll celebrate together ]
Reinhard :[Thinking: My friend you are so beautiful. You have suffered through hardship after hardship and yet you don’t hesitate to show your heart. I want to become like that. Someone who isn’t just strong physically but also one who has the heart of Subaru Natsuki ]
Felix :[Thinking: You idiot. How could you not invite me! I would’ve loved to show my respect to those who could not be saved. You even made connection with their beloved so that you could keep the soldiers updated about their friends and family. How could someone who lived through such tragedies be so kind? ]
Julius: [Thinking: You continue to amaze me my friend. Someone who has suffered like you should be completely hollow yet you continue to strive to divinity with your heart .]
Crusch: [Thinking: How kind of you. You did all that when no one ask. You did it out of love. That’s all that can be said. Love! You found those who lost themselves to the fog. You even reunited them with their families. How hard it must’ve been and you did it all alone. I can’t allow that—I won’t allow that. As someone who also lost their name, I must help others reclaim theirs. Gluttony be warned, I’m coming for you and I won’t be alone ]
Al:[Thinking: Damn bro I didn’t know you could give such a speech that even my lady would tear up. That’s a major achievement. You had my friendship because we were both iseki’d here but seeing how kind you are and the light that seems to follow you, it makes me want to do some good too. Not to the extent your willing to go but it’s something ]
He gave a big smile before he began leaving the yard.
Subaru is seen walking in a random street. He attitude returning to his joyful self
???: Hey man thanks for doing that
???: Yeah I wish I was there to give my words
18: No problem #11 and #12
2 Subaru seem to appear from thin air. On his left was #11, the same one he spoke to earlier in the day and he seems to not age by a bit. Trailing along was imaginary blood from his big wound. On 18’s right was 12, he was as joyful as 18 but was leaking blood from his neck and has a constant stream of tears flowing out his eyes
12: So where will you go now?
18 stopped as he heard the question. His hair was a bit of a mess from his meeting in the graveyard. He dropped his signature smile as he said in a chilling voice
18: I guess I’ll visit her
Notes:
WOOAH! Sorry it took awhile to post this but Subaru finally made it to his destination. Give me your ideas on how Subaru will make it back
Chapter 23: Hello Grandmother
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
12: So where will you go now?
18 stopped as he heard the question. His hair was a bit of a mess from his meeting in the graveyard. He dropped his signature smile as he said in a chilling voice
18: I guess I’ll visit her
Anastasia: Once again someone we don’t know! I know he has secrets but even this is a bit excessive.
She said in her normal, joyful self but her face betrayed her as she was still trying to recover from the heart warming scene that occurred minutes ago
Priscilla : Are you one to talk merchant?
She too return to her arrogant self as she sat back down, looking down on the rest of the cast
Anastasia : We all have our secrets, do we not? I’m just complaining out loud. Don’t mind me
They both glared at each other trying to anticipate the other’s motive but both soon came to the conclusion that they would not be able to read each other
12: You figure out the location?
18: Yup!
He look towards a building opposite of where he was standing.
18 took a deep breath in closing his eyes preparing himself
18:…Invisible Providence
An invisible purple arm stretched from his back, extending far and grabbing the top of the building pulling Subaru up to the top. Subaru began running across building using his power to leap across various buildings
Beatrice: No Subaru! You know the drawbacks of that power. Why would you use it?
Rem instinctually grabbed her lovers arm, hoping it would do him some good
Emilia: Where is he going? Beatrice you have to tell us!
Beatrice : Betty doesn’t know! This is when Betty and Subaru would begin heading back to the mansion. So where are you going!
Al: [Thinking: He’s like Spider-Man ]
Subaru dropped from the building, landing safely on a pavement. For a moment he seemed fine but seconds later, he began violently coughing up. Droplets of blood could be seen flowing out of his nose as he suddenly dropped to his knees
Emilia/Rem/Ram/Petra/Beatrice & Otto : SUBARU!
Emilia grabbed her lover’s other free arm and tightly wrapped her arms around it. She didn’t know why but this felt like the most she could do
Petra and Beatrice ran to the sleeping boy’s lap trying to help him
The rest were worried for the boy but didn’t know how to help and so chose to allow those closest to him to attempt their methods
Subaru: I overdid it a bit but it’s fine
He barely spoke out loud while trying to calm himself. Wiping away the trail of blood on his face he began standing back up
Beatrice: Why would you this do this? You never did this before
She was bear hugging her contractor. She knows the drawbacks in him using that cursed power and he used it multiple times to just reach this spot
Subaru after a minute fully recovered. His hair and face was still a bit dirty from his time in the graveyard and his pants had some mud from his fall but he was still able to smile. He stood up finally wiping off the dust as he looked towards the object of his travel
Subaru: Hello…Theresia Van Astrea
At a quiet cemetery tucked away in the Astrea family grounds or a holy resting place, Subaru stands before the grave of Theresia van Astrea, the former Sword Saint and Reinhard’s grandmother. The setting is solemn: a still atmosphere, faint breeze, and the muted chirping of birds underscore the gravity of the moment.
Wilhelm and Reinhard stood up immediately after noticing the sight
Reinhard: Grandmother!
[Thinking: What is Subaru doing here? How did he know where she is? ]
Wilhelm : Theresia!
[Thinking: What’s he doing here? How did he know this is where she lays? ]
Felt : Wait bro knows where your grandmother rests? Did you tell him Rein?
Reinhard : No! The grave of the previous Sword Saints is known to only a select few and is guarded by knights nearly ever hour
Crusch : Wilhelm, did you tell Subaru about this? Do you know why he’s here?
Wilhelm : No my lady. I never spoke to Subaru about the location of my late wife’s grave. I do not know what he’s doing here!
Crusch: Ok then! I believe you should both return to your seats so we be able to hear on his reasons. Knowing Subaru, he’s intention are noble enough to hear him out
Both Van Astreas agreed and so return to their seats
Subaru: Hello Theresia Van Astrea. You may know not me but I’m Subaru Natsuki
He introduced himself in a formal tone, lower his head and bowing to the grav e
Subaru: It took awhile to find you. I had to search for quite a bit to discover your resting location. Many weeks were spent figuring out a hole in the guard’s schedule but finally I can speak to you in private. I apologize for interrupting your eternal rest. I have 10 minutes before a guard gets to this post. I could ask your lovely husband if I could visit you but I think this conversation needed to happen in private, even for him.
Crusch: Where did he get this information? I know he just opened a line in communication but this seems to be way over normal information gathering
Anastasia : I agree! To figure out the rest sight and a time to sneak in. He must have some high ranking knights in his line, but the question is how to he rally them in and did I not notice them? Otto, any ideas?
Otto : I’m as lost as you. I only gave the basic insight on how to open up a line, but everything after that was settle with Mr.Natsuki alone. I have no clue when or how he get this much power in the system
Beatrice : Betty agrees but she is quite proud to see her contractor hold a position of power that this. It’s only normal that people would want to follow him
The wind blew through the field, sweeping up some petals and some fell onto the boy’s hair
Subaru stood opposite of the beautiful collage of flowers, grabbing one petal from his hair and gazing on its beauty
Subaru: He told me that you loved flowers so it’s make sense you’d rest in this majestic place
He returned his gaze to the tomb finally lifting his head
Subaru: Your husband, Wilhelm Van Astrea is a marvelous man. His way of the sword is unlike anything I’ve ever seen. His stance, his jabs, his thrusts, his blocks, all those scream of elegance. He doesn’t fight his enemies in the normal sense, it’s more like a dance. I got to see that first hand in his battle against those vicious cultist.
He smiled as he remembered his friend beautiful fencing during his training
Subaru: He trained me for a bit but I wasn’t too good at it. Yes you had an amazing husband. He truly loves you and that’s one thing every solider in this country knows…but sadly that caused him to make many mistakes
Wilhelm:[Thinking: ..It’s true. My love caused me to make inexcusable mistakes. My son I treated harshly, my grandson I treated like a monster. I caused both of them to turn out the way they did with my son hating everyone and my grandson feeling so isolated. I’m a horrible man Subaru, please do not turn out like me ]
Reinhard without having the need for divine protections knew that his grandfather regrets his mistakes but doesn’t know how to approach the topic for reconnection
Subaru: Your early passing caused him to feel isolated. As if he lost half of who he is and he felt like slaying the monster that took you from him would somehow repair it. I could tell from his eyes that he spent every waking moment since your passing thinking of you or searching for the whale. It caused him to be narrowed mind and that him down a lonely path.
Subaru paused for a moment before continuing as stopping would caused his determination to waver
Subaru: He’s a man filled with regret, we are similar in that aspect. He probably informed you of this but he slayed the whale that took you from him but even after that I know he is held down from his past mistakes. Sometime after your death, he made a big mistake in which he may not be able to fix. I do not know the details but it seems like it could be a mistake he made early on in your passing. I haven’t met up Wilhelm in a while so I haven’t gotten a clue what it could be but that feeling of regret is eating causing him to feel even more pain. I can’t continue to watch that
He once again paused. He looked towards some petals before closing his eyes. Various imagines of his father flashed in his and that gave him the strength to go on. Speaking in a happy tone with a smile on his face
Subaru: Even though we may not have spoken much, I see your husband as a father figure of some sort. His words of encouragement was one of the major reason I chose to continue this journey. In all the world, he has my greatest respect so I cannot stand idly by while he suffers alone. I will reach him one day and help him repair his mistakes. I swear it Theresia!
Wilhelm starred at the screen dumbfounded. He thought—no he knew he failed the boy by allowing him to die many times on his watch, yet this he didn’t resent him for that. No, in fact he compared him to his father and claimed to have his full respect. The elder swordsman couldn’t hold it anymore and began tearing up once again
Wilhelm :[Thinking: Ooh my boy. How could anyone be this kind? To visit my wife just relay that bit of information, it truly touch this elderly man’s heart. Thank you Subaru ]
Crusch and Felix smiled seeing their friend overjoyed at the scene.
Crusch : How truly touching Subaru
Felix : Wow, you made the sword demon cry twice in a day! That’s a major feat Subaru
He tried to act like his normal self but he too had some tears escaping his eye
Subaru: Speaking of helping, do you know who Reinhard is? You both share the same name but I don’t know what’s his relation with you is. Judging from the age difference between and Reinhard, it’s most likely Reinhard is your grandson or great nephew. But anyways, I wished you could’ve met him now. Reinhard is the epitome of a blue Boy Scout. He is very kind, he’s super strong, like it sometimes gets ridiculous seeing his strength. Like he can’t even use his own sword cause it’ll cause too much damage, how overpowered can you get.
He begins reminiscing his battle against Elsa and laughs
Felt: Yeah! He has so many divine protections that I couldn’t even memorize them all.
Reinhard: I’m sor-
Felt quickly tried to kick Reinhard in the face, only for him to block it with his hand
Felt: Don’t apologized for being strong. We’re only joking here
Reinhard still trying to comprehend the joke simply smiled
Reinhard : Ooh ok! That’s a very good joke
He did not in fact get the joke
Felt : Ugggh, when were out of here I’ve got to ask big bro to teach you comedy
Subaru: He is a very good friend but I feel like he apologizes too much. I know, I do that too but he does it even more. His nice meter is beyond maxed out. He’s like if Superman wielded a sword.
Emilia: Sup-er-man?
Beatrice: He is—-
Before she could continue, a young maiden interrupted her so that she could claim the throne
Petra : Superman is a fictional character from Subaru’s world that has various powers. His is considered the strongest hero and wear a uniform of red, blue and yellow. He tries to save all and is the embodiment of hope
Beatrice : How dare you interrupt a great spirit?
Petra look to the spirit with a smirk on her face
Petra : Did you think I was joking about taking that crown of yours? Your grip is slipping Ms.Beatrice
Beatrice looked in shocked to hear such words but she was right. Her throne was crumbling and if she wanted to stay on it, she’d need to crush this maid
Al :[Thinking: I was always more of marvel fan ]
Beatrice :..I understand. I’ll crush you Petra
Subaru: He even has a similar color scheme, without the yellow. He inspires me to be better. Truly I’m lucky to be his friend
Reinhard:[ No Subaru, we’re the blessed ones. I’m the lucky one to be your friend. I just wish I could’ve done more to ease your pain ]
… but I’m not stupid. I know that kindness hides a deep sadness within his heart. Every conversation I’ve had with him, he’d always downplay his achievements or criticize himself for not doing a task in a better way. I of all people can tell. He feels like he has to be this perfect entity and all mistakes are his fault in someway. He can’t even take the title of Sword Saint.
Flashback*
Reinhard nods and activates his blessings, soaking up all the mana in the air around him.
"Oh, what will you show me?" Elsa asked as she watched the mana being sucked into his sword.
"The Swordplay of the Astrea family." Reinhard readies sword.
Elsa smiles and prepares two blades in both hands. Wait. How the fuck did sh-
"The Bowel Hunter, Elsa Granhiert."
"Reinhard Van Astrea, of the line of master swordsmen."
End of flashback*
Subaru: I do not understand the history of Sword saints and I do not know why he doesn’t choose to claim that title but I know Reinhard, and something must’ve happened in that past that caused him to feel unworthy of that name.
Anastasia: Wow he’s smarter than I thought. With little information, he deciphered most of both Wilhelm and Reinhard’s history
Julius : Yeah, he’s perception is sharp
Al : You guys speak like this is a good thing. It’s more creepy bro figured all this out without outside knowledge
Anastasia : You have a point but knowledge is good or bad, it’s only matters how the user applies that knowledge
Al :[Thinking: What are you, Shakespeare? ]
Felt : EVERYONE SHUT UP! I WON’T HAVE YOU INTERRUPT BIG BRO’S ATTEMPT OF HELPING REINHARD!
Reinhard was about to voice his concerns before
Felt : And don’t you dare apologize Rein. This is you and big bro’s time and I won’t allow anyone to interrupt, not even you
And with that Rein was tamed by the slum dweller and his lady, Felt
Subaru: You know….
Subaru began tearing up but his devotion to his friend did allow his voice to tremble
Subaru:He may be stronger then me, faster then me, taller and hell, even more good looking but I see him as a little brother!
He looked down in embarrassment while scratching his head
I know it’s kinda stupid with him being older than me but underneath the powers and divine protection, he’s still human, no more like a kid. He never talks about it, but it’s always there.
He’s strong, too strong. But even the strongest need someone, right?
Reinhard was frozen in his seat. He can rest? But he has so much to do! How could he be useful he was to rest? He’s a monster that murdered his own grandmother. Subaru doesn’t know the whole context but if he did, he too would see him as so. Right!…right?
Julius and Felix look towards their friend with sympathy in their eyes. They didn’t see him as a monster but they didn’t try to connect with him all that much. They were simply work friends if you could say. But yet again Subaru showed them the error in the logic. Reinhard was as human as anyone here and they, his few friends chose not to help him face his demons. They looked to the sleeping boy thanking him for showing the true meaning in friendship and made a silent vow to help them friend.
The tears rapidly flowed from his eyes as he dropped to his knees
Subaru: Please Theresia, give me the strength to protect him! I wanna help that little boy out because…. because he’s like a brother to me. I want him to know that it’s ok to rest, that it isn’t his fault for every tragedy, that he doesn’t have to be the sword saint all day, everyday. That he can simply be Reinhard! He is my brother and I can’t allow him to suffer like this. I don’t know if I can make that pain go away. But if I can ease it—even a little—I'll try.
So please…
He lifted his head to face the fallen swordswomen
..If there’s anything left of you that can hear me, lend me your strength. Or at least…your blessing. Because I want to be someone Reinhard can lean on.
Reinhard for the first time he began crying for himself. He COULD rest, he COULD smile, he didn’t need to be a solider but he didn’t know what else he could be. Streams of tears kept on flowing but he continued to watch the screen but he felt a warm feeling from his side. It was Felt hugging him as she too was crying
Felt : He’s right you know? You’re as human as me. You don’t need to be a swordsman every waking moment. Be yourself Reinhard cause that’s why I like about you. We both gotta listen to our big brother
Reinhard look to the crying girl and smiled while patting her head
Reinhard : But I’m older than him. How could I be the younger one?
He said in a joking voice while laughing
Felt : Shut up Rein. It doesn’t have to make sense. He said you were his little brother and you already accepted it so it’s official. Deal with it!
Reinhard smiled, a true smile hearing her words
Reinhard : I guess I am
[Thinking: Thank you Subaru….or should I say, elder brother ]
Subaru: Look at me! I’m adopting people left and right. First Garfeil, then Beatrice, and now Reinhard. Mom and dad would have a field day with me and Ram would think I have some weird obsession with adopting people.
He giggled thinking of Ram’s reaction
Otto : He isn’t wrong, right Ram?
Ram : Barusu finally understands that he’s an unbecoming pervert. He’s finally growing up thanks to by strict teaching
Otto just face palmed himself for not expecting anything nice
Emilia : I would’ve love to meet your parents Subaru. I bet there very nice
Rem : Yes. His mother was so sweet and kind. He definitely takes after his mother
Garfeil : Don’t forget his dad. He was super strong looking just like Cap’n
Beatrice:[Thinking: Betty would like to hug them ]
She began remembering all the times Subaru spoke of his love towards his parents
Federica : I heard it was his mother that gave him his signature clothing
Petra : Oh yeah and she taught him to sew and play music
Anastasia : WAIT HE KNOWS HOW TO PLAY? WHAT INSTRUMENTS?
[Thinking: Man what can’t this man do? I need to get in contact with him! ]
Beatrice : Betty’s contractor is quite proficient in playing—-
Petra : He knows how to play the piano and the violin!
She says once again interrupting the spirit. She stuck her tongue and blew blew a raspberry which angered the elderly loli
Beatrice : Why you little—
Anastasia : Is he good?
Federica : He is. Once he played a song for Petra but I listened in. Ooh what was it?
Petra: I think it was named Colors. He said it was from one of his favorite anime but I didn’t know what an anime was. Still it was pretty great to listen to
Anastasia : Julius the moment we get out, get in contact with him. I need to hear him play
Julius : Of course my lady
Subaru began standing back up wiping his tears away
Subaru: I only have a couple minutes left so I’ll get to the last topic of discussion
As he began talking he dropped his happy attitude. His eyes were wiped clear of any tears and his fixed his ruffled hair. He stood directly opposite of Theresia’s grave
Subaru: Theresia Van Astera, the whale is dead. Your husband along with the Emilia, Crusch and Anastasia camp combined together in an assault to vanquish the whale. It was a hard battle, some lost their lives and more lost their names but in the end they overcame the hurdle and they stood triumph against the beast of the fog
Wilhelm : Subaru please take some credit. It was you who led us to victory
Mimi : Yeah the old man is right. Without mini boss, we all would’ve lost to that darn whale
Anastasia : You know Subaru, He couldn’t take a compliment in a million years
Rem: Your right Ms.Anastasia but we’ll try to fix that problem
Anastasia : I hope you do
Beatrice : Quiet yourselves! My contractor is speaking and he isn’t joking
Anastasia : Hmm?
Beatrice : Look at the way he is standing, the tone of his voice. The words my contractor is about to spill is most likely the reason in which the director informed the Sword sai- Betty means Reinhard and Wilhelm to pay attention.
Subaru: But after its death I began asking, how could you fall to such a thing? From what I understand, you were equal or a bit stronger than Wilhelm. I did some digging and in your assault against the whale, you have more troops than ours. You did lack the information of when or where it’ll appear but you surely could’ve survived such an encounter. The number of troops was nearly 600 yet the record, only 200 bodies was discovered. The whale couldn’t have wiped away over 400 people in 1 battle and even if they did, they’d be records of people trying to return to their homes without their names
Crusch: Wait he’s right! Now that I think about it, what happened to their bodies. The whale couldn’t have eaten all hundreds of soldiers like that. Why did I think about it?
Beatrice: Most likely it is due to your memories were affected by the fog of elimination. Only my contractor could’ve discovered noticed this information
Wilhelm : But what is trying to prove? I do not understand!
Subaru: It took 3 months but I found someone in the west part of the capital who was there at your supposed funeral and what he told was, they couldn’t even find your body. I investigated the place in which your troops fought and I couldn’t find any piece of you. I found trails of dried blood and with some of my lines I did discover it was yours but I did find a bone, hair, or anything of the sort. If you did die in that battle and they couldn’t find your body, they’d be at least some part of you there and believe me when I said I did a thorough investigation
His voice was cold and calculating. This wasn’t the boy who was weeping just a few minutes ago but a harden solider who was serious of every word
Julius: Where is he going with this? We all know she died. Wilhelm clarified that many times and it was announced by the council to all
Anastasia : I don’t know but his attitude is cold. He is very serious about this and his line of logic does have some sense
..That’s why I believe you didn’t fall to the whale
Wilhelm hearing this annihilated his arm rest while furiously standing up
Wilhelm : What are you talking about Subaru?! She is dead. I know that!!! That damn whale stole my wife! What are you speaking about.
The audience took frozen seeing the sight. His tone, his demeanor, his stance, there was screaming fury. None ever saw this side of Wilhelm. He was usually reserved or quiet but he was speaking with such hatred but they knew it wasn’t towards Subaru. He was furious with the fact that the logic make some sort of sense and hearing that she didn’t fall to the whale, Wilhelm couldn’t accept that
Before his lady could attempt at calming him down
Priscilla : Calm yourself swordsman! This in unbefitting a man such as yourself
Wilhelm look toward the sun princess. Her seating with both legs down and both hands resting on the arm rest. Gone was her normal arrogant smile and see starred at him with the eyes of a queen. She wasn’t asking him, she was demanding it
Wilhelm realizing what he had done, returned back to his normal attitude
Wilhelm: I apologize for my outburst. I should’ve heeded the great spirit’s words and have stayed quiet
Crusch : It’s quite alright. No one blames you for your reaction towards his words. Please return to your seat now
Wilhelm : Of course my lady
He sat back and looked towards the now fixed up arm rest.
Subaru: We weren’t erased because Wilhelm still loves you and the whale has no marks from your clash. Even if you did fall to the whale, it should have some slash marks from your encounter.
Wilhelm :[Thinking: He may not know it but he’s correct. The Divine Protection of the Death God should’ve left eternal marks on its body. ]
Subaru: That’s why my theory is the witches cult were the ones to have slain you. The witches cult have some relation to the white whale and most likely as you battle against the whale, the cultist hide in its fog and attacked you and killing you.
Reinhard crushed both arm rests just hearing the thought
Reinhard: He makes a good point. No one could’ve made this theory besides him
Felix: It makes sense when you think about. Subaru has the most experience against these things and his logic follows
Wilhelm: So they took my wife and used the whale to do it?
He was trying his best to calm himself but his tone was like a tidal wave. He made a vow to slay the ones who cut down his wife just to find out, not only he but nearly everyone was fooled into thinking it was solely the whale’s doing
Priscilla : Quite the theory and he even did a whole investigation to make sure his claim was accurate. This boy truly intrigues me.
She was smiling seeing the boy’s cold attitude. There are some moments when you can be calm but there are others in which you must think with your mind and not your heart. This boy finally figured which of the two is needed in certain situations and made theories no others could make. She could not wait for when the world delivered him to her
Anastasia : I did not know Subaru could be this perceptive. Beatrice were you there when he did his investigation.
Beatrice : No. Betty gave him the necessary information to begin his search but everything was fully him. Every trip to the capital was spent investigating any possible lead to his answer but he did not tell me what the investigation was about
Subaru: I do not know what faction of the cult did it but most likely it was a sin archbishop. Those are the only people I can think who are capable of slaying you. The reason I did not inform your husband was for the fact that this theory only sounds good when you have the same information as me. If I were to rely this to the Crusch camp, it would make me seem suspicious as to how I got this information. Until I find some evidence of who exactly did it, I shouldn’t destroy your husband’s hope of avenging you
Crusch: Grrrr, he isn’t wrong. Anyone with that much information would be seen as a possible threat
She was angry at the fact that was he said was right. Subaru knew extensive knowledge of the cult would make anyone seem suspicious, no matter the intention. They would be seen as a possible member and Subaru only knew this through experience of both when he was accused by Rem and when she turned her back on him for not having enough evidence.
Subaru: Once I know who it is or have some idea, I’ll tell your husband. It’s sad but he needs to know this.
He look down to the grave. He eyes was a crisp dark brown as there was no joy in what we was telling. He needed to this alone for he was the only one with this knowledge. Another light breeze flew through the yard as finished his statement
I’ll continue my search, alone. Some people may have bits of knowledge of what I’m doing, but I alone have the full picture and I’ll keep like that until I have a good answer for Wilhelm. I won’t give up Theresia, I will find out the truth
???: Hey who’s there?
An unknown voice was heard from down the hallway as clanking armor could be heard heading to Subaru’s location
Subaru turning his back to the sound but still keeping his icy demeanor
Subaru: Oh it looks like 10 minutes are up. I’ll head out but don’t worry Theresia, I’ll keep looking…
Subaru took a deep breath in before acting his ability again
.. Invisible Providence
And with that he disappeared right the guard came into the yard just to see no one there
Guard: Must’ve been my imagination
Wilhelm : …Reinhard?
Reinhard: Yes Sir?
Wilhelm : Please call me Wilhelm. When this episode is over, we need to have a chat. Is that ok?
Reinhard : Of course…Wilhelm
Notes:
Y’ALL THOUGHT I WAS DONE?!!! HELL NO! I moment I saw all those kind words I knew I had to finish this chapter ASAP!!! Don’t mess with me💪🏾💪🏾💪🏾
Sadly though I will take a small break before making the next chapterI need to see fan art of Subaru and Reinhard being brothers. PLEASE SOMEONE MAKE SOME!!!🙏🏾🙏🏾🙏🏾
Chapter Text
The camera shift to 2 new individuals. One was wearing a white shirt under a black vest, blue pants and brown shoes. He appeared to be in his early 30’s, his eyes were lime green while his hair took on a more foresty green color which matched his green goatee. He had a toothpick in his mouth and his hair was wild, sticking out like a porcupine yet dripping down to his below his ear. He was wielding a standard Lugunican sword to his side and wore a yellow belt. The man obviously trained as his muscles could be seen through his clothing.
The second was a smaller lad. Maybe 5’6, wore a small black rose and under was a yellow shirt. His pants were green, his shoes were black & he wore a pair of white gloves. He had yellow eyes and his hair was wrapped in a pony tail falling right under his shoulders. The man appeared to be in his early 20’s and had an average build to him
*For simplicity‘a sake the first one is names Penelope while the other one is named Nico*
The pair of men walked down the street near the cemetery Subaru spoke to his friends. They appeared to be talking about something
Penelope: Uugh why do we have to keep guarding this place? This is so boring
His voice was deep and groggy. As if he smoke a pack of cigarette all at once
Nico: It’s because you’re a knight Penelope. You should be honored to have this position.
Penelope: They should be honored I’m even here. I mean this kingdom is so stupid. I wanted to guard the royal family, come to find out they’re all dead. I trained exclusively to work under them so I could get paid and have a good standing in the kingdom. I didn’t get into the knights until right after their deaths and I thought they’d nominate the new leader within months but then this stupid selection happened. I wanted the easy life but now all I do is stop petty fights, catch random bandits and patrol. It’s been like this for years and I still haven’t gotten promoted even though I’m super strong
Julius: Despicable. How could someone that heinous be a knight?!
He spent his entire life wanting to be a knight. To protect others, assist the country and protect the code of the knight. Why else would anyone would become a knight? This man was basically spitting on his honor and he could only watch as this was the distant past
Felt : Yeah Knight guy. This man is absolutely gross! I could understand not liking your job but this just disgusting to watch
Priscilla : For once, I agree with the slum girl. A man like that is unbefitting of my royal gaze.
Felt facepalmed herself at the scene. She hated speaking to that damn baroness but her time in the theater allowed her to mature to a point of not rampaging at every little thing and chose a facepalm as a good stress reliever
Crusch and wilhelm on the hand were fuming to hear this. This despicable man wasn’t sad of the royal family death, he was only complaining because he couldn’t get a safe job that got paid well. This was represent something both experienced warrior saw during their times of war, people who only because knights for the power and money not for the job of it. They saw man of these during their younger days and they hated them. A wasted of space is what they thought of people like that. They chose not to speak as any words would be useless to such a wretched person
Nico: C-Come man!
He spoke is a softer but more frighted voice.
*Imagine season 1 Deku but more bitchy*
He walked left of Penelope as they both walked down the street
Nico: Just because you didn’t get the role you didn’t want doesn’t mean you have to complain so much. I mean look at me!
Penelope looked down to the boy with anger in his eye
Penelope: That’s because you’re weak and ended up as a lowly healer. All you do is help us knight fight more so don’t try to relate!
Nico was about to voice his opinion but look to see Penelope hand. It slowly reached his sword’s handle as if waiting for a retort. Penelope grinned seeing Nico’s fearful face. Nico didn’t want to know what would happen if he spoke and so chose silence as his answer
Crusch: Wretched scum!
Wilhelm :….
Felt : How could anyone be close to that bastard!
Reinhard : My lady, language! But you are correct.
Felt was surprised to hear this. She would’ve expected him to try to calm her down or something like that but he didn’t. His soft voice was not there at the moment, it was directed and emotionless. The face was relaxed but his eyes showed a level of rage she has seen few times. A moment of fear carved through her heart before joy took over and filled it x10. He was actually expressing his emotions!!! Her heart was doing backflips in joy seeing him like this. He was listing to her and big bro’s words of wisdom! He wasn’t holding himself back and he expressing his negative emotions but she would rather be dead then to embarrass herself in front of everyone and so chose to smile at the young man
Penelope: I mean this selection is gonna take so long and every one of the candidates are awful. First we have a girl from the dirty slums, Od knows where she comes from. Then we have Crusch, a women who can’t even remember who is she, a selfish lunatic who believes the world is hers, a women who just wants money and power and finally a dirty half elf! One of those people will be the ruler, this country is done once that happens! What was the dragon thinking?!
Each camp had their own reaction to such slander. Emilia had an ounce of sadness from the insult but overall she was indifferent to the man’s words, her call though was…a bit different. Nearly everyone there besides Roswaal who couldn’t even a damn had a face filled with fury. An unspoken vow was made by them to hunt down this man along with that noble that insulted their friend, Rem. Crusch and Wilhelm couldn’t care for what the man thought as his was a simple, egotistical idiot but Felix nearly jumped to the screen to attack the man but chose not to, instead making a mental note to find this man and make him suffer. Anastasia couldn’t care less. This man had no power, no interesting ability, no wealth so to her, he was absolutely nothing and a voice that she would forget in seconds but her call was similar to the Emilia camp. Tivey and Hetero was calming down Mimi who was about to jump to the screen like Felix but was tackled by her brother while Ricardo and Julius made mental notes of the man’s features to silently destroy him later. Felt was bubbling with rage but chose to deal with it later as her knight Reinhard did not know what to do. He could hurt him but vengeful actions was an anomaly to him, so he’d discuss it with his lady later. Finally the Priscilla was the calmest of all. Their leader actually forgot who the man was. He was pathetic, ugly, weak and stupid. He was below nothing, below filth, even below the slum dweller. His existence was forgotten before he had even spoken. And Al couldn’t care. Of course if he saw him again outside, he’d cut him in a heartbeat but as long as his mistress was mad, he would continue his silences.
But overall the main emotion of the group was……detest.
Penelope continued to walk after his “performance” but was then tapped by someone in back.
???: A-237 section 9
Penelope stopped to turn to the man who dares interrupts him and what he saw was our dear protagonist. He was close, too close. So close you could hear his breathing
Penelope:[Thinking: Who the hell is this kid? Why is he dressed as if it’s winter? And what’s with those eyes? ]
Subaru was looking directly into Penelope’s eyes. His face was unreadable as the mouth rested in a neutral position. His eyes however were different. His cute hazel eyes darken into a putrid black. It was cold, devoid of all emotion as it seemed to be looking not at Penelope’s eyes, but his very soul.
Mimi: OOOH! Mimi Boss is mad
Tivey: Yeah it’s like that time with the noble. I didn’t think he would get this mad again
Beatrice: Anyone would be resentful to someone who insulted their lady in fact!
Anastasia: She is right but Subaru does know that he can’t just fight this man right?
Looking into his cap’n’s eyes, Garf wasn’t concerned for him at all. The event that are about to occur we’re gonna be ones he would engrave into his memory and began laughing
Otto : Why are you laughing Garf?
He rose is eyebrow in confusion
Garfiel : I won’t spoil the fun Brotto. Just watch and enjoy
Penelope: Who the hell are you? And back off!
He pushed the spirit knight back a foot.
Subaru: Oh, sorry about that. I was walking by when I heard you saying all that
He was smiling while scratching the back of his head. To a normal person, Subaru would be acting his normal “Subaru” self but something was off. It was like he was masking his anger with this happy persona. The end of his smile was quivering, trying to hold back. The slight fear that crawled through Penelope quickly dissipated seeing the boy’s change in demeanor and so returned to his cocky self
Penelope: Why are you listening in to my conversation? You a stalker or something?
Subaru: I wasn’t ears dropping, it was just that you were so loud and were the only ones here.
Penelope looked around to notice that no one was there besides them and Nico. Makes sense as it is barely morning.
Nico was interested in the boy but chose to stay out of this.
Penelope: Well anyways, what do you want?
Subaru: I was returning to my home when I heard your long speech and I was wondering have you ever read the Lugunica text book of Law & Justice?
Petra: Umm, what’s that? I don’t understand
Before Federica could speak, Julius felt it was responsibility as a knight to inform her of the book he spent years reading about.
Julius : It’s a long book about the rules and laws of this country. Every knight receives one and is expected to memorize it. I’m surprised Subaru knows of it
Beatrice : How dare you disrespect my contractor like that? He takes his role of knight as serious as you spirit user!
Julius quickly realizing his mistake tried to apologize but the spirit wasn’t taking it.
Penelope:[Thinking: I heard about it but chose to not read it cause it was boring. Why does it matter to him? ]
Why do you care? You some kind of teacher?
Subaru continuing to smile shook his head, insinuating to the man he wasn’t a teacher
Subaru: No sir I am not. I couldn’t even teach a dog to use the bathroom if I wanted but that’s not what’s important.
Subaru then began walking up to Penelope in a non threatening fashion. Penelope didn’t understand why he was approaching him but didn’t think too much into it. The boy barely had any muscle on him. If this turned into a fight, he’d surely win
Subaru: Well that book informs all knights of the rules/laws of this country. Every knight should read it at least once. God knows I did.
He finally stopped walking, cutting the distance to mere inches apart.
Subaru: You broke one of its laws. A-237 section 9 to be specific
Felt: What law is that?
Reinhard took a moment before answering. Even without his MANY divine protections, he spent weeks worth of times reading the book over & over again to follow all their laws to be the best knight he could be. When he heard Subaru speak about the law, he full understood what may happen….what Subaru may have to do.
Reinhard : Let’s allow Subaru to speak. I’m sure he’ll explain it to us
Penelope:[ I broke a law? What kind of law? And why is he so close? Is he trying to arrest me? This scrawny kid!!! ]
Penelope’s hand began to grab his sword in preparation of a strike
Subaru: This law would be seen as obscured to the everyday folk but *you* we knights should have knowledge of it so we’re held to the highest degree.
Penelope hearing the silent venom in his voice quickly moved back and pulled his sword doing a side slash that could cut a tree clean but stopped at Subaru cheek, only causing a small scratch on his face. Blood began spilling out but Penelope kept his blade on his possible opponent’s face. Subaru saw this but chose not move, putting his hands in his pockets
Emilia: SUBARU!!!
Rem: That bastard marked by lover’s face! I’ll kill him
Beatrice : How vile! To mark my contractor’s face. You’ll suffer a thousand deaths for that
Al :[ Yeah this guy is done for! I saw you bro. I saw how your eyes kept track of the sword’s swing so you must’ve let it happen. I do not know what you’ll do next, but I know you’re in control. ]
Otto :[ What concerns me more is that Subaru didn’t react at all? The normal thing is to jump back and feel where you got cut but he didn’t. His eyes followed the swing of the blade yet he didn’t react, just what are you doing Subaru? ]
This question was also in the mind of Julius, Reinhard, Wilhelm and Felix. Subaru didn’t seem normal right now and that concerned them.
Subaru: Lugunican law A-237 section 9. Anyone who questions the divine dragon’s action, no matter the reason shall be executed. This was one first laws implemented but was modified to that those who are unaware of this law would be punished in a light fashion. Probably a fine or a stern warning, but you we knights are excluded. —
Subaru began walking to Penelope once again allowing his face to ride along the sword’s edge causing the sword to cut his face deeper and more of it. The once small mark on the side of his face continued to stretch to the back of ear allowing a lot more blood to flow out
Anastasia: Just what is doing! I don’t understand
Beatrice: Betty doesn’t understand. Why are you allowing yourself to get hurt?
Ram:[ You idiot! What are you doing? What’s the purpose of this? ]
Roswaal (whispering): Interesting
Everyone was concern of the boy’s action. The once small scar became massive, stretching to his ear and a noticeable amount of blood was spilling. Why? They don’t understand. Even Priscilla and Roswaal don’t understand what he’s doing
—If we broke the law, we’d be incarcerated then executed
Penelope was becoming more and more afraid. Why is this happening? His blade was out and he even marked the boy so why is he still coming? The small scar only kept on growing due to the boy closing the distance.
Penelope:[ What is he doing? Why is still coming up to me? ]
Why are you telling me this?
Subaru finally dropped his happy persona. He eyes return to their horrifying black and his entire being became colder in a way
Subaru: Because that’s what I’m here to do.
Penelope fear overtook him as he tried to cut Subaru’s face off. Consequences be damned because this boy was threatening to kill him
Right as the blade began moving, Subaru quickly ducked the fatal strike. He then used one of his feet to sweep both of Penelope feet from behind, sending the knight to the ground, butt first. As he was falling, his grip on the sword loosen which Subaru took advantage of, snatching the sword from his opponent’s hand. In less than 2 seconds, the man was seating on the pavement and Subaru was standing above him, holding his sword.
The crowd starred awe-struck. The dodge, sweep and the taking of the weapon was so quick and so precise that it was almost unnatural. No one thought Subaru was capable of this quick and precise action
Al : Holy shit! That was badass! Way to go brother!!!!
Julius : Where did he learn to that do?!
Wilhelm : The coordination was almost perfect! How could Subaru perform that?
Garfeil : That’s why I told Brotto to enjoy the show. That was the exact moves Clind used against Cap’n to disarm him in training. It was so perfect for a moment, my amazing self thought Clind was actually there.
Beatrice : The shield is correct. Over the year, my contractor spent hours upon hours memorizing the book of rules/laws so he wouldn’t embarrass himself like he did in the capital. He also trained with the butler to be able to defend himself from various attacks alone
Everyone was shocked to hear this. Subaru, a mostly ordinary man just took down an experienced knight in 2 seconds but who were most shocked was the members of the Emilia camp. Subaru has nearly 2 days of training from Wilhelm during his time in the capital but by this time, he’s had maybe a couple months worth of training with Clind but do see such a perfect display of disarming was quit the surprised.
Wilhelm : Subaru had to get close so he could attack and using fear, he compromised his opponent’s mind, causing him to blindly attack which was the perfect moment to steal his weapon. Did I get that correct Sir Garfeil?
Garfeil : Aaaah, yeah what you said Old m- I mean Sir Wilhelm
It was a bit difficult to understand but he got the message and didn’t want another punishment form his sister
Felix : Who would’ve known Subaru could fight so well?
Julius: I am quiet please he is now able to properly defend himself, and with his spirit companion, they’ll be a devastating pair to deal with for anyone.
Priscilla : That was quite the show but it seems like you’ve all been blinded from the reality of the situation
Federica : And what would that be Lady Priscilla?
Reinhard : She’s saying that Subaru may kill him
Reinhard didn’t want to tiptoe around the truth so he chose the direct route. It was impressive to see Subaru’s training but his words was what struck him. Subaru was threatening to kill and judging from his eyes, he wasn’t lying about it
Petra : WHAT? Subaru wouldn’t do that, right?
Crusch: Reinhard isn’t wrong. Even without my divine protection, I have a good reading on whether someone is telling the truth or lying and Subaru’s words did not have a hint of falsehood.
Al : If bro chooses to kill, it would be justified seeing as he insulted my lady
Was Subaru really gonna kill this guy? Of course they couldn’t deny his reasonings. In this situation, Felix and Julius would detain the man and speak to the council about it but the law did state execution was the punishment and executor did not matter. Knight, torturer, council member, rank did not matter as long as the execution was carried and that was what frightened the crowd. Subaru was about to bloody his hands for the first time. They saw him threatening to kill, like he did with the noble but now they may be watching Subaru committed his first murder.
….do you have so little faith in him?
All heard a certain girl speak
Emilia : Do you have so little faith in him? He may be speaking the truth but doesn’t mean he will kill. Subaru isn’t one to kill because of laws. Subaru isn’t that kind of person
Emilia took beside her sleeping lover and faced the crowd.
Emilia : Subaru wouldn’t kill unless it was absolutely necessary and this case is not one of them. You all have faces of hidden fear. Fear of witnessing Subaru’s first possible murder when he hasn’t done so yet. We will watch with at most faith in him until he does the action.
Emilia sat back down, gently grabbing her lover’s hand and kisses him. She won’t let others judge him for his actions. No matter what, she’ll love him
Beatrice : That’s kind of you Emilia. Those fools needed to hear that I suppose
Emilia : It’s not a problem Beatrice. I won’t allow them to doubt my lover’s intentions
Subaru pointed the sword towards the fallen man. The tip was near the man’s forehead. Subaru’s eyes were as chilling as ever. He had on hand in his pocket while the other was gripping the sword
Penelope was shaking in fear
Penelope:[Thinking: How? A moment ago I was looking down on him with a sword in my hand now the roles are reversed. I thought he was just some nobody. Just who is this guy? ]
Subaru: L-048 section 17: A knight engaging with a fellow knight in an unofficial battle will have a demotion of his certain rank. You pulled your sword first so you’re in the wrong. All I was doing was defending myself
Penelope: Y..Yo—You can’t justify that! You have no evidence
Subaru grinned hearing his distress and pointed to the left
Subaru: My evidence is right there
Penelope looked to where the boy point and what he saw broke him, it was Nico. He completely forgot about Nico as Nico chose to only watch. Now the full truth was hitting him. Nico was a witness and even if he didn’t speak on his behalf, silence could only go so far
Subaru: It seems you finally understand. You can’t get of this. You tried to attack a companion and question the mighty dragon. I have to cut you down, right here and now
Everyone was preparing themselves for what may happen. Even Rem had the slightest doubt that Subaru may end someone’s life today but she soon remembered her ladies words and so chose to believe in her hero. Emilia & Beatrice were as confident as ever in their lover
Penelope quickly sat and got into a bowing position. Sweating bullet while trying to not look at the boy who had his life in his hand
Penelope: I-I’m-sorry, please for-forgive me for my blasphemy
Subaru starred at the begging man for a second before lowering the tip to the ground, slightly leaning on the hand guards
Subaru: Me? Why apologize to me? Apologies to them.
Penelope: Wh-Who is them?
Subaru: Hmmm, so you are stupid. Get your head off the ground.
He ordered with some aggression in his voice. Penelope quickly followed and lifted his head and saw Subaru mere centimeters apart from his own. Subaru was crouching and staring at Penelope with an unreadable expression. He was close, too close, uncomfortably close. So close any movement between the two would cause a collision. Subaru stared at man with wide eyes. His eyes stared at Penelope as if watching he was an animal. Penelope could only continue to look back praying he won’t do anything
Subaru: I’m talking about the candidates you insulted. Shut up and listen to what I have to say.
Tivey: So he did all this because he heard other’s insulting the ladies. Aww that’s adorable.
Ricardo : I mean at the end of the day it’s Subaru, we should’ve expected something like this
The wolfman began laughing at the situation. Scaring a man half to death like that of some childish insults was so Subaru.
Felix: Of course he’d do something like this!
He facepalms himself at how stupid he looked. He should’ve known Subaru would do this. His heart was too damn big NOT to do this. But hey at least he used the rules of the land to make sure he wasn’t getting in trouble so he did improve by a bit
Emilia : I knew it! My Subaru would never something like this for no good reason. He’s a good boy
She wrapped her arms her sleeping knight, trapping him and Beatrice in a warm embrace, suffocating the poor spirit
Rem : My hero does all even when he doesn’t need to. My truly kind
She hugged his arm
Ram :[ Of course you’d do something like this. Stupid Barusu! Protecting others when you don’t need it ]
She was happy to see the reason for his antics
Petra : His so cool! Protecting the ladies like a true gentleman!
Federica : I agree. He could’ve done it with less aggression and certainty did not need to damage himself like that but he was very “co-ol”
Subaru: Look here stupid! With all that complaining off not getting the job you wanted, I thought it’d be a child doing it but come to find out it was a grown man crying like that. How dare you insult those who’ve done nothing but benefit this country?! Crusch is still a warrior and she was a major player in the subjection of the white whale. Felt recruits people with a bad history to give them some rehabilitation and funds the slum’s development. I may not understand Priscilla much but I know the residence in her domain are quite happy to live in her presence. The Emilia camp was also there in the defeat of Sloth and the defeat of the great rabbit. And even….
He took a minute to paused and recalled his only interaction with the Queen of merchants
…Even if I do not like Anastasia, it was her troops that banded together with the Emilia camp to fight Sloth. With all that in mind, what have you done that makes you think you have the right to insult them?!
The voice was filled with anger as he continued to shout to the knight.
Priscilla : So even while defending you, he admits to not liking your merchant. That is quite hilarious.
Anastasia :[Thinking: How big of a heart can someone have? I threw you away, I used you, I smiled when you were sad and yet you still chose to defend me? Why? ]
Julius : It’s because he’s Subaru.
Anastasia : Hmm?
Julius : I know that look my lady and the answer is as simple as that. He defends you because he is Subaru. Even if he doesn’t like you now, he still acknowledges your help and so still have some respect for you. He will defend you, even if he doesn’t like you.
Anastasia was about to make a retort but quickly realized that her knight was correct. It was as simple as that. Subaru was too good of a man to allow someone to bash on an innocent like that, even if he doesn’t like that person. She began creating plans to apologize for her previous actions
Crusch :[ How truly kind of you Subaru! Thank you for defending me. You didn’t have to yet you did it. I would still like it if you didn’t have to hurt yourself over me ]
Felt : Wow!!!! Big bro is cool. It’s like he’s one those superhero’s he tells me about.
Reinhard : Yes I would love to hear more of his stories like that
Penelope could to stay silent as he heard the boy’s words. Fear was coursing through his veins. He was shivering and sweating buckets
Penelope:[ Just who is guy? His outfit is so unusual. Wait a minute, some of my mercenary underlings spoke about a boy with black hair and dark eyes. What was his name? Damn it what was his name? ]
Subaru: You’ve done nothing. Nothing that gives you the right to say such awful things. Your death would only pave the ground in your wretch blood so take this as a sign to grow up. Don’t you ever disrespect those who may become our new leaders
He began to back away from the frightened man and stood up, wiping himself down.
Subaru: Hey you!
He looked towards the boy who was still as a statue until now. The boy was afraid. If he could take down Penelope like that, what might he do to me? He didn’t want to fight as he was weak.
Nico:Y-Y-Yes?!
He said in a scared voice
Subaru’s eyes return to their original beauty. His face return to his normal Subaru self
Subaru: I apologize for I did to your friend. He needed to be taught a lesson and by doing that I scared you. Please forgive me
He bowed to his head to show respect
Otto: And now he returned to his normal self. I’m glad, I could not take more of that version of him
Garfeil : But he was sooo cool! I wanna train with that version of Cap’n
Otto : I don’t think you’ll see him like that anytime soon. It only seems like he gets that way when his friends are unable to defend himself. You’re too strong for Mr.Natsuki to get like that
Garfeil : You have a point!
Felix :[ I wonder if his cold demeanor is a byproduct of his dissociative personality disorder. I’ll have to ask Beatrice this later ]
Nico:[ What! He could’ve done anything and he chose to apologize? He doesn’t sound like he’s lying and there’d be no point in it ]
Nico:It’s qui-quite alright
Subaru: Thank you! Could you do me a favor and please heal this wound on my face. I got a little carried away you see
He lifted his head to show the massive scar. Surprisingly the blood that dripped from his face didn’t stain his clothing as it all fell to the floor the stood on, though some droplets stained the basket he was holding.
Nico: Ho-How do you know I’m a healer?
Subaru: Because you wear the standard white gloves that every healers wears. I saw the healer, Felix where those once during his healing sessions on the battlefield
Felix: It’s kinda of concerning how perceptive he is!
Anastasia: I agree
[ Not like I should an opinion given who I am ]
Nico:[ He knows Blue? Just who is this guy? ]
Nico: Ok
Subaru walked up to the boy leaving Penelope to his thought as Nico began applying healing magic on the wound, quickly closing it. Nico handed Subaru a white handkerchief to wipe away the dry blood which Subaru was glad to take
Penelope:[ Come on think! What did they say again. Black hair, dark scary eyes, weird clothing. Wait! ]
He finally understood who he was facing and became even more fearful.
Penelope: I know who you are!!!
Both men turned to face the fallen knight
Penelope:I-It took me a while but I know who you are. Mercenaries all over the country heard of your battles. Since then none would ever dare step in your camp’s area lest they feel your wrath. The dark hair, scary eyes and unusual clothing of a young man! It could only be you, The Shadow of Emilia
Ricardo: Wait that titles belongs to Subaru?
Emilia: What do you mean Mr.Ricardo?
Ricardo : While visiting the bar a couple times, I would hear rumors of an individual who was affiliated with the Emilia camp. They only spoke of his achievements and dawned him the shadow of Emilia. Every smart mercenary or assassin knew that trying to fight him was a near death sentence as he was able to take out the bowel hunter. I thought that such a gritty title would’ve been bestowed on someone like the clown but I cannot believe it was the kid’s title
Emilia : That isn’t right! Such a horrible title isn’t suited for Subaru! He’s a good person, a great friend and a kind man. How could anyone give such a dark title to him?
Anastasia : Emilia, you have to know that the kindness of Subaru is only seen through a select few. To the rest of the world, Subaru just came in, helped take down the white whale, help Julius in killing Sloth, defeated the great rabbit and took down Elsa the bowel hunter. All within a month. We know of the hardships he went through to get to this point but to the rest of the world, he’s a man to be feared.
Emilia couldn’t make an argument to that. It made sense. She too questioned how Subaru knew of the dangers that would soon come but with this knowledge she couldn’t allow such a dark epithet
Roswaal:[ How interesting. So the reason why no assassins have tried to get our camp is because of his title? How fortunate ]
Nico could only stare at Subaru with confusion and some fear. The way Penelope spoke was as if this man was rivaling the greatest knight, Julius
Subaru: Damn it. Not that title again. That isn’t me! Someone as ordinary as me isn’t suited to such a title. You’re most likely mistaking me for someone else. Someone like that would belong to her sponsor. A cool but dark nickname like that is unbefitting to someone as bland as me.
Subaru looked to the boy
Subaru: Anyways thanks for healing me. I should be going but remember, don’t allow people like him to step all over you. Be your own man. And also, thank you for you and every good healer’s service to this country. We’d be lost without you
He gave a thumbs up before looking to Penelope one last time
Subaru: And you, next time I hear you insulting those incredible people, I won’t hesitate to cut your depraved tongue out, you hear me?
He said coldly before throwing the sword back to the man who jumped back in fear
Subaru now content with this solution began walking towards the exit of the capital leaving the two man questioning what the hell happened today
Notes:
No guys, I’m not snorting crack to get these chapters out quickly. I would just read someone else’s fanfic, get inspired by the peak 🔥 I’m reading and get to work immediately. Check out shiroraven‘s work. The stories are a good read
Chapter 25: Up Up and Away!
Summary:
Subaru becomes Superman
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Subaru is seen walking down the street leading to the exit of the capital
Subaru:[ Why did I do that? He was just an average man. He had some points yet all I did was beat him up. ]
Felt: Why is bro big feeling bad now? That man was completely in the wrong.
Crusch: It because Subaru sees the flaw in his logic
Felt: Now you’re defending him! I thought you, me and the old man were on the same page.
Crusch: I had similar thoughts of the man but we have to remember that he lacks information that only Subaru has.
Anastasia : Sadly I’ll have to agree with her. Subaru knows each of us so his perspective is different compared to an average citizen. To them, you were given a high ranking position, Crusch made all that talk just to lose her memories, Priscilla is an arrogant princess and I am all about money and power.
Wilhelm : Every citizen has a right to their own opinion of their leaders. This isn’t a dictatorship. While I do agree with Subaru’s rage towards the man’s distasteful reasoning for being a knight, his argument of each of the candidates is his and his alone. He had a right to his opinion but Subaru just beat him up for it and now he’s seeing how badly he handled it.
Subaru:[ I’m acting just like an arrogant cop. I could already tell that he didn’t read the book and used it to as an excuse to hurt him. Pushing my viewpoints onto others without taking in anything from that. How prideful,
The crack on his face began deepening
How arrogant have I become? You have to remember you aren’t anything! You’re a mere number, an imposter awaiting for the inevitable outcome of the end, and the eventual beginning of 19. Remember that! REMEMBER!! ]
Roswaal: [ Is this what he meant when he claims to be similar to me? That we both similar mindsets when it comes to preparing our future selves? He must’ve adopted it, albeit it isn’t as severe as mine. You still have potential my lovely puppet. ]
Ricardo : Damn he’s really beating himself over this
Beatrice: Yes and it’s causing him to spiral to a similar path he once was about to take in Sanctuary.
Emilia : What do you mean?
Beatrice : He’s beginning to see himself as a tool. Like he was in Sanctuary. Abusing RbD to get to his ‘happy ending’ no matter the sacrifice. He may not to be using the ability itself, but the mindset still lingers. It’s truly sad to see
She looked down in shame but didn’t want to cry. She had to strong, for herself and her contractor
???: That was pretty good you know?
Subaru: Oh god now I’m hearing voices. Why not just come here number?
???: Turn around stupid
He looks back to see a Subaru he’s all too familiar with
Subaru: Greatttt, you’re here #11. Look I won’t lie and say I hate you but I’m kind of not in the mood. Can’t you just disappear and haunt me some other time
11: Nope can’t do that! And remember I’m only here because of how messed up your head is
18: Yeah yeah whatever!
Felt: It’s kinda of creepy how Big bro just accepts the fact that he is losing his mind.
Otto : Agreed. I wish I was there to help him out of this hole
Felt : You & me both old man
Otto : Again I’m not old! My hair color is natural!
Felt rolled her eyes, not believing the man
11 : So how are you gonna get back? You have like an hour to get to the mansion before Federica gets up. From there it’ll be 15 minutes before she would knock on your door expecting a cheerful #18
Subaru: Ooh don’t you worry about that. My plan will get be back in no time
Subaru is seen in a field of grass. A couple dozen meters to his left was the path back to the capital and to his right was the ever expanding field. Subaru seemed to be looking for something, squinting his eyes to get a better look
11 could be seen trying to figure out what Subaru is searching for
11: What are you looking for? You’re wasting time you know?
18: Shut up would you. I’m trying to make sure people aren’t here
11: Why? You trying to be more isolated? Your already doing a good job
18: Not here for a therapy session dude. And besides I’m not lonely, your here
11: Again not real. But hey at least the crack on your face isn’t expanding. So good job, you faker!
18: Wow someone is mad!
Wilhelm: Beatrice, have you ever stumbled upon Subaru talking to himself? The way in which he speaks to this aberrations give me the sense that he speaks to them frequently
Beatrice: No Sword Demon. I never caught a glimpse of Subaru speaking to him in this fashion. It’s sad to say but he most likely does this when he’s alone.
Wilhelm : Hmm, so do these ghost only appear when he’s alone or does he only speak to them when no one is there?
Felix : It’s most likely that he sees these things throughout the day but chooses to ignore them, only speaking to them when he’s certain no one is around to judge him.
Beatrice firmly grasped her dress in sadness. Her contractor wouldn’t even speak to her about these ghosts. Just another thing she didn’t take notice of.
18: Ok I don’t think anyone is nearby
11: That’s great and all but again, 1 hour to get to the mansion.
18: Wow, someone is grumpy.
11: It’s because I want to return to the mansion and see Rem
18: Dude, everyone wants to see Rem. Ehh, maybe not 6. Dude screams in my ear in fear when I meet up with her
Rem: [Subaru’s…afraid of me?]
Garfeil : Number 6? What version of Cap’n is that?
Ram:… .It’s the version of him in which me and my sister killed him
She looked down in sadness saying it. Even though that version of her had her suspicions of the boy, straight up killing him is not right. Subaru may have forgiven her but she didn’t. She could never forgive herself for murdering her little brother
Rem: So he’s afraid of me!
Ram quickly plugged up her dark thoughts and held her sister’s hand
Ram : If Barusu was completely afraid why would he visit you? Barusu, as wretched as he is, truly loves you Rem. Don’t take a moment of fear close to heart when he’s shown you love to such a degree. You heard his words, he will save you from that disgusting curse and Ram trusts him so you should too
Rem stared at her sister in shock. The answer was so simple. Subaru loved her and she loved him. It was something she vowed to herself watching his journey. One moment of doubt shouldn’t be the end-all-be-all and her ever wise sister reminded her of the love he showed her
Rem smiled and hugged her sister
Rem: Thank you sis! I’m sure Subaru is fond of you too
Ram: You shouldn’t say such hurtful things to Ram. Subaru’s lustful heart is something Ram will never need
11: Enough of the small talk. What’s your plan?
18 looked at his ghost with a thin, evil grin
18: Ok find, I’ll reveal my plan. I’ll simply Superman my way home!
11 looked at 18 as if he just said the most stupidest thing in the world
11: You are gonna Superman your way home? Like in the comics?
18: Yyyyyup!
Anastasia: Ok Beatrice, you are the Subaru encyclopedia. What is this fool talking about?
Beatrice: I have no idea in fact. Jester, any thoughts?
Al waved his hand, expressing that he did not know what his brother was talking about
Al:[ Unless bro is a secret Kryptonian ]
18 closed the distance to his ghost and began whispering something into his ear
11: WWWWWWHHHHHHAAAAAAATTTTT!
11 grabbed his doppelgängers collar aggressively while angrily looking at him.
11: Are you stupid! No you gotta be stupid! Do you know how risky that is?
18 still smiling pulled 11’s hand off him and began walking forward. 11 still wasn’t gonna take it and was yelling at 18 while following him
11: Do you have any idea how risky this plan is? You more likely to die than make it out safely!
Emilia: Die…?! Just what is he thinking?
Did Subaru die by returning home? Just what kind of plan does he have that even his own ghost feared for him?
She grabbed her knight jacket and began shaking him aggressively, knocking Beatrice off him
Beatrice : Hey! You shouldn’t shake him I suppose! Whatever he is planning, it will be foolish but my contractor won’t fail. Trust him!
Emilia : No! Even his own ghost is afraid of this plan! There is simply no way I could calm down
She tighten her grip and was shaking him even harder
Suddenly purple strips grew from her chair pulling Emilia off her knight, tying her to the chair. More and more strips wrapped around her until all that wasn’t over was her face, well except for her mouth
11: If you pass out you die, if you time it wrong you die, if you don’t take the right actions at the perfect time you’ll die! And it won’t be painless! You’ll most likely suffer for several grueling minutes before #19 is prepared. Are you that ready to risk it?
18: Yes! Now shut up and let me concentrate.
18 stopped walking briefly. He began calming himself through meditation techniques as such closing his eyes and taking deep breaths in and out. After a minutes he grabbed his scarf and wrapped around his face, covering everything besides his eyes. He fully prepared himself and began jogging
18: HEY ROSWAAL, YOU GREED LOVING BASTARD!! I WANTED TO DO THIS SINCE I SAW YOU DO IT BACK AT THE MANSION SO IF I MESS UP IT’S KIND OF YOUR FAULT!
He began running even quicker. A purplish-black aura began glowing in his stomach area
18: INVISIBLE PROVIDENCE!!
A devilish hand slithered its way out from Subaru’s stomach and quickly grew. He grew to a point it was nearly twice the size of Subaru. The hand grabbed its master’s body as if it was a football and began aiming.
The hand spun him around his circles, preparing to do its job. Subaru with a wide smiled pointed forward to his location
Subaru: FIRE!!
And with that simple command, the hand threw him as hard as it could causing a small shockwave to the surrounding area. The recoil was instantaneous. Subaru shot into the sky like a cannonball, propelled not by magic in the traditional sense, but by raw, unrelenting violence. From the ground, he would have appeared like a dark comet in reverse—rising, not falling—with nothing visible but a faint distortion of the air and the echo of wind displaced by things that weren’t there.
The crowd was shocked to see this. The ordinary boy had used his power in a way no one would think of.
Roswaal : Well this look quite fascinating! Covering great distances using his invisible hands is a great form of travel. I guess he got the idea of when I left him to fight the mabeasts
Mimi : Holy crap! Mini boss is FLYING! LIKE REALLY FLYING
Anastasia snapped her fingers in anger. She really thought that she had the bet in the bag. But maybe she should savor this
Anastasia : Technically—-
Otto : Before you say something Ms.Anastasia, you didn’t win the bet. Mr.Natsuki took inspiration from Roswaal not his homeland. He is only using the term Supermaning it as a name
[ WHAT ARE YOU DOING MR.NATSUKI?!! OF COURSE YOUR GHOST WOULD BE AGAINST THIS IS WAAY TOO RISKY! ]
Anastasia turned her head in anger
Anastasia (whispered): Damn it
Felt : SO COOL. I WANNA FLY LIKE THAT
Garfiel : OOH ME TOO!
Beatrice : If you wanted to fly, you could’ve just asked your precious Betty in fact. Hmph!
She puffed up her cheeks in frustrations
Rem : So that’s why he wore such heavy clothing. It would be extremely cold up there and the scarf covers his face for protection. My hero is so smart!
The strips began vanishing as the half-elf girl calmed down
Emilia : BUT HOW WILL HE LAND?
The crowd quickly lost all its joy when that question had been asked. That is quite the issue. How would he land? If the power affected him while he was in the air, it’d be an instant death and what would be the consequences be of such usage. The members of the theater began looking at the scene not mimicking the boy’s joy but the possible death that may be soon to come
Subaru was covering hundreds of feet in the air. He nearly could touch the sky that he dreamed of
Subaru: WOOOOOOOOOHHHHHH! This is so fun. I’m so happy!
*Crack*
He spread his arms out like a bird
Subaru: Is it a boat? Is it a plane? No, it’s SUBARU!!!
11: Yo Dumbass, your beginning to descend, you sh—-
18: Shut up! I know what I’m doing.
He looked below and observed that he was began to lose his speed but he wasn’t worried
18: Here we go. INVISIBLE PROVIDENCE!
Once again that black arm appeared from his stomach and grabbed him and began spinning. If the arm stopped him completely the whiplash would kill him instantly so the arm quickly grabbed him but used that momentum to spin him even faster before lunching him even higher and faster
Subaru:[ I feel so alive! My worries,
*Crack*
my doubt,
*Crack*
my hatred,
*Crack*
my sadness all of it,
*Crack*
I left it behind on the ground. No need to worry about the past, no need to be fearful for the future because right now I’m living in the present. ]
The harsh wind slightly unraveled the scarf covering his face with looked like a mess as many cracks could be seen through it, but he smiling like never before
Crusch: Your concerns are noted Emilia, but he looks quite happy in the air.
Julius : I concur. He seems as happy as he was while with lady Rem. I wouldn’t worry about him.
Emilia : Still, he’s being too reckless
Priscilla : Let the boy enjoy his moment. That ignorant smile he dawns seems to be genuine
The baroness hand one leg over the other and was smiling seeing the boy. She was glad that in that moment, while he may die, he was very happy
Felt : You know it’s a good idea if I agree with her
Emilia :…I still don’t like it
Subaru could see the forest he had a history with closing in quickly. He prepare himself to use that despicable power once more.
After 25 seconds of soaring through the air, he was finally right above the forest
Subaru:[ Ok #18, this is the tricky part. I have 2 more in me but I have to time or else 19 will be arriving early ]
18: Invisible Providence
The arm appeared once again catching him but using his momentum to begin spinning him again but instead of throwing him forward, it through directly up. Subaru was at his max speed, flying higher than he ever was before. The momentum launched him straight through the clouds straight into the stratosphere. But eventually all this must return to the Earth as Subaru was quickly losing his speed.
Subaru was mesmerized seeing the beauty of the heavens.
Subaru:[It’s so quiet…..so peaceful. I feel no hatred, no despair. There are no ghost to haunt me, no bad guys to hurt me, no item to cause me to suffer. It’s…just..just so beautiful. Is….Is this how it feels like to be him? To be you, Subaru?]
He says as he speed reached 0 looking above to see the blue sky with the small stars of the prior night
Felix: It’s kinda nice to see him happy.
Petra: Yeah! He truly loves this moment. Maybe we could try to replicate this, but more safely.
He quickly began falling back to Mother Earth. Like a rock thrown into a pond, he was falling and falling fast
Subaru:[ Ok I need to time this right. I can only use it one more time before the drawbacks kick in. I mostly likely have 20 seconds before I hit the ground. Concentrate! ]
His body was cutting through the wind quickly but Subaru wasn’t worried. Fear would cloud his judgment and he needed all the help he can get
Priscilla: Come on, entertain me Subaru!
Al: Yeah bro I was so excited seeing you fly. It would be a shame if it ended with you in a red paste on the ground
Subaru was nearing the ground. Most likely around 2000 feet’s before hitting the ground
Subaru:[Ok It’s go time. Better not mess this up.]
He tightened his scarf around his face, adding some protection. The forest was closing it on him and below that was the hard, rocky earth
Subaru:[ Invisible Providence ]
The arm once again appeared but this time, its target was Subaru but the forest beneath him. It quickly reached the forest trees and grew to a radius of 15 feet. Each finger latched itself to a trees as if needing support
Subaru:[ Ok preparations are ready. Hopefully this goes well! ]
And with that Subaru landed on the giant hand but instead of the hand being a hard surface, it stretched, morph around Subaru’s body as if it was a trampoline. He nearly fell through it but the strength of the hand withstood all of Subaru’s momentum launching him a couple of feet in the air once again before fully catching him. The fingers finally let go of the trees which had noticeable damage to the them and began lowering itself
Subaru finally touched the ground and stood in his signature pose
Subaru: I DID IT!!!!
Various birds could be seen flying away from the loud boy
A loud sigh was heard throughout the room. They were glad that the boy didn’t get himself killed and was more having fun with his new form of travel. But he’d get a stern talking to by a lot of members for such a daring act
Emilia: Oh thank the dragon he’s ok!
She once again grabbed her knight’s jacket and gave him a stern but more gentle look
Emilia: Don’t ever do that again you doofus! That was too risky!!
Ricardo began laughing at the sight
Ricardo: Bro is gonna have an ear full when he wakes up !
As the knight began heading home he stopped and began holding his chest tightly. He quickly dropped to the ground shaking uncontrollably. Blood could be seen leaking out his ears, his mouth, his nose, and his eyes. Breathing was becoming major issue for him as it felt like oxygen was entering him but he wasn’t breathing
Rem/Beatrice/Emilia: SUBARU!!!
Felix clutched his hand
Felix: He’s have a seizure from overusing his power
Petra held her friend’s maiden sleeve
Petra: Subaru is gonna be fine, right Federica?
Federica hugged her fellow member in a warm embrace
Federica: It’ll be fine Petra. Subaru’s strong. I know he’ll recover
[I hope he does at least]
Reinhard held his ladies hand, doing his best to calm himself and his lady from overreacting. The rest were holding either themselves or their partner as a way to stay ground. They know this was the last but nonetheless it still hurt them to see their friend in such pain
Subaru:[ Damn it! Get a grip! If you don’t make it back with a smile on your face, you’ll worry Beako. You have little time so get up! ]
He tried pushing through the pain but he coughed up blood, once again falling to the ground
Subaru:[ Come on 18! This shouldn’t hurt as you’re not the real Subaru! You’re an imposter that took over an innocent’s life. The least you can do is not inflict pain on his friends with worry. ]
Ram: Barusu, you idiot!
She let go of her sister and walked up to the sleep knight yanking up from his seat
Emilia: Ram! What are you doing?
Ram: Not now Lady Emilia. There are no purple strips pulling me back to my seat so unless they do, Ram will speak her mind. YOU!
She then gave a devastating head butt to this sleeping boy, making sure to not pull back so she could stare at his face
Ram: “His friends?” Are you so delusional that you forget what you risked your life for? What you sacrificed your life for? It’s like the merchant said, don’t put on a tough guy act like this stupid Barusu! Your no god, your no Sword Saint, your a mere human. A mere human who has too big of a heart but you cannot act like we aren’t your friends. Get it together before Ram force feed you a bowel lady Emilia’s home dish.
She starred at the sleeping boy who could not respond. She knew this wouldn’t change anything. They’ve failed him, they’ve hurt him, they’ve killed him multiple times and he kept on coming back to save them again and again. Why would anyone ever do that? She for sure wouldn’t do that but this Barusu. Someone who’d risk his life for any of his friends even if he is hurt on the inside. She hated that about him. She hated that about the witch. Forcing him to hold himself back, not allowing him to express his sadness, his trauma, and his fear. She would kill anyone for hurting her brother but seeing him still thinking about others when he was having a seizure, this was reaching blind stupidity.
She let go of the boy who Emilia caught and returned to her seat, watching with silent fury in her eyes
Subaru minutes of trying and failing, finally was able to stand. Luckily only small drops of blood landed on his scarf but still, he began walking. He could only take a couple of steps before nearly collapsing but his kept on going. His muscles were screaming in agony, his breath was frantic, his eye sight was blurring but with only minutes to spare he made it to his window
Subaru(whispering): Beako!
He knocked quietly on the window which Beatrice quickly reached and helped him get in. She noticed the small blood stains on his scarf but chose that now wasn’t the right time and help him to the bed.
Subaru: Thank Beako. You must be wondering about the blood. I’ll tell you later, ok?
He gave a weak smile but knew he was in trouble
Beatrice pulled a blanket over him, insinuating to rest
Beatrice: That is fine but for now rest. You have a long day ahead of you I suppose
Subaru: What did I do to deserve a great partner like you? Goodnight, or should I say good morning. Heh!
Beatrice: You did more than Betty ever realized. It is Betty who should be doing more
And so the boy fell asleep still in his jacket and scarf but smiling as his last image before sleeping was that of his partner, Beako standing right beside him
Notes:
Congratulations to all those who thought Subaru would slingshot himself. A surprising amount of people got it correct which I was shocked about with how vague I was. Anyways, the next chapter may take some time so sorry 😢
Btw if anyone is wondering how Invisible Providence is so powerful compared to it in arc 5, it will be explained in the end of the story so you’ll have to wait
Chapter 26: Surprise!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The sunlight was already slanting past its peak when Subaru stirred beneath the thin linen sheets. A muted orange glow filtered through the curtains, casting long, lazy bars of light across the wooden floor. Dust motes danced in the beams, swirling like tiny spirits, indifferent to the passage of time. Outside, the distant hum of cicadas droned faintly, broken only by the soft rustle of leaves in a summer breeze. Subaru began opening his eyes as the light shined bright.
Subaru:[Thinking: OOOH, my body hurts all over! I shouldn’t have overused Invisible Providence so much, even though the strain has lessen ]
Subaru sat up and stretch his arms while yawning. He looked to his left and wondered where his spirit companion went but chalked it up to her doing something productive.
Subaru: I wonder what time it is?
He looks to the window and see that the sun is shining bright
Subaru:….crap!
The boy quickly changed from his winter outfit to his butler uniform, brushed his teeth once again and ran out the room.
Subaru:[Thinking: Come on man! You can’t act like how you were before! You gotta be more useful. You can’t go back into your old ways after coming so far ]
Federica: It’s kinda of sad seeing how much he works yet doesn’t see his own progress
Beatrice: It’s true. My contractor doesn’t believe he does much when he’s done more than anyone here in fact.
[ You aren’t the problem Subaru. It is us, it is I ]
She held her contract’s clothing as a way to alleviate an ounce of his pain. As his for his hands, there occupied being held my a certain oni maid and a princess
Crusch :[ How can I break him out of this habit? Maybe if I were to show him his achievements through logical reasoning he’ll see how far he’s come. He does tend to overthink things ]
He sprinted through the halls trying to get to the kitchen to apologize when he bumped into a small figured. The collide pushed her back more than him but he did stumble a couple of step back.
???: Owww!!!!
Subaru: Oh sorry Petra!
He held his hand out to help her stand up which he gladly took. She looked up to face her hero, slightly embarrassed.
Subaru: Again sorry Petra. I should’ve been up way earlier. I’ll make up the time I missed
Petra: It’s ok Subaru. Beatrice said that you worked hard yesterday so it is fine if you woke up a little later on. Though Ram was mad once again
Ram : Of course Ram would be furious. Barusu barley does his job normally and now Ram has to once again pick up his slack
Federica : You know besides me, Subaru is the one who takes care of the mansion most of the time right Ram?
Ram : I believe you’ve spent too much time with Barusu
Federica wore a devilish smile on her face
Federica : Well let me tell you something Ms”Perfect Ram”.
She quickly stood up and walked up to an arrogant Ram. She lowered herself to Ram’s ear and began whispering something, what was it was, we do not know but it completely shattered Ram happy mood, leaving her boiling in rage and in embarrassment to no end. A couple of seconds of whispering Federica raised her head and began giggling to herself before sitting next to Petra once again
Petra (whispering) : What did you say?
Federica : I cannot speak of it but if it shown on the screen you’ll know
She says with joy in her voice
Rem : Si-Sis, are you ok? What did she say?
Roswaal : Please do tell us Ram! I am very interested.
Ram wore a face of rage. Her eyes had a hue of red on it like never before.
Ram : It…is…fine Sis and Master Roswaal. Federica’s news simply made me a bit questionable
Subaru: Well then better prepare a tombstone cause she come after my neck pretty soon
He says while covering his neck. A horrible habit he developed in his failed loops was using dark humor to cope with stress
Petra: You know, you speak of bad things like there joke. Subaru, is something wrong with your head?
She says obviously joking
Subaru: Me? Nah! I’m the most normal guy here
Petra: You have black hair, you have those scary eyes, you cloths are something no one can recognize, and your ‘subarism’ is its own category. I’d say your the most odd one here
Subaru: Wow. My friend has struck my heart with her foul but somewhat true insults
He had his heart as if it was stabbed in which she found funny
Emilia: Before we came here I thought Subaru was some prince from a remote village.
Rem : I sadly thought he was a witch cultist but afterwards I thought he was a wealthy businessman from Kararagi.
Anastasia : Makes sense. His accent is similar to those there. I once’s tried to find out where he was from but couldn’t find a trace. Makes sense now
Felt : I thought he was a runaway. Somewhat like me
Crusch : He did a well job hiding his origins which made sense as I do not believe anyone here would believe him if he said that he was from another world
Priscilla : You underestimate me Duchess. Had the simpleton joined my party, I and my jester would’ve discovered his origin quite easily. It’s just that the half e-, I mean Emilia was too deluded in herself to take an interest in the boy
Emilia : But I know now! I won’t continue making the same mistake of ignoring my knight. I won’t allow him to fall into your clutches.
Priscilla : You speak as if you have a say. My superior self will draw in your knight. All things belong to me, I merely have to claim it to have it.
Emilia : We’ll see. I won’t force him to stay but I, with all in my power will convince him that he did not make the wrong choice
Subaru: Well anyways I should hurry and help out. Don’t wanna face Ram’s rage
Petra: Oh wait! Ram and Federica gave me a list of things you must do. I was about to head to your room to give you it!.
She handed a piece of paper with a list of items. Subaru looked a the paper and tried his best to understand the contents. It took him a minute but what from he understood to said
- Cut the grass
- Clean the west side of the mansion windows
- Get supplies from the village
Do not mess this up Barusu
Subaru: Wow she’s really mad if she wrote this down
Petra: Yup so get to it quickly!
She did a military solute.
Petra: Are you ready for this long mission solider?!
Subaru following her act stood tall but did copy her form
Subaru: Yes Ma’am. I will deforest the Amazon, vanquish the mansion of its digesting inhabitants and will bring a colossal feast back to my home. I will not fail
He said in a dramatic tone
Petra: Then go solider. Go to the field of battle and return safely
Subaru bowed his head to his master’s orders
Subaru: I shall Ma’am
And with that he ran through the hallway, beginning his treacherous journey to the forest while in the back Petra was laughing proudly at the interaction
The audience erupted in laughter seeing the 2 friends play around as if there in battle
Federica : You and Subaru have some wild imaginations don’t you Petra?
Petra : Yeah! Subaru’s really fun to play with and he some of the craziest ideas. Like wanting to make something called a mechazord. I still do not understand it but he spoke about with such enthusiasm that it was addictive
Beatrice : A mechazord is the combination of 5 separate machines or zords coming together to create 1 giant warrior
Petra gasped at hearing the well laid out explanation which Beatrice took great pride in
Beatrice : Once again I claim the throne. You lowly commoners can never compare to Betty’s vast knowledge
Anastasia : Once again this is the stupidest battle I’ve ever witness
Mimi : Mimi wants to see this Me-cha-zo-rd. It sounds fun!!
She was jumping in joy hearing such an invention. She still doesn’t quite understand it but the idea of 5 becoming 1 was too interesting not to see
Anastasia : Of course you’d join in something like this
And with Subaru began his mission. The brave soldier ventured into the forest(the garden) and slay the forest monsters, fought his way through the bacteria and germs that infected the west manor, and finally scoured through the village to find the best ingredients for future feasts. What was weird was the lack of people around the mansion. He saw Garfiel training earlier but he seemingly vanished. Otto, Federica, Ram, Petra and Emilia were gone too and even Beatrice was no where to be found, although he could sense that she was in the building and wasn’t in trouble. He saw Roswaal when he was eating lunch but it was the normal conversation. We can see Subaru heading back to the mansion we 2 bags of groceries
Subaru: I wonder where is today?
???: Maybe there doing something in secret.
Subaru: Damn it! I thought you’d be gone by now. You’re really hanging on aren’t you 11?
A copy of Subaru seemed to materialize right next to the body with the only difference is that he had a massive wound on his chest
11: Yeah, don’t know why you want company so badly today!
Otto: Wait so this is a daily occurrence? How have we not noticed this before?
Beatrice : It’s like he said merchant. This specific ghost seems to have stay longer then normal. Maybe he’s actually gaining some semblance of balance
Ram : Or Barusu is going further into insanity
Beatrice :….That is a possibility.
Subaru sighed hearing his ghost’s voice and halted his way back. He lowered the bags down and pulled out the mirror to see that the cracks on his face faded, all but the small crack stemming from his forehead
Subaru: Seems like I’m back to normal
11: You & normal in the same sentence? Don’t make me laugh!
Subaru: Wow! You know your more aggressive then you were this morning.
11: Probably because you nearly killed yourself again from that stunt.
Subaru: Yeah calm your horses. I knew what I was doing.
11: You say that but you passed out minutes later. You know you probably frightened Beako with that, right? That’s probably why she chose to leave the room cause you’re an awful contractor.
Beatrice: No Subaru! Don’t think like that
She turned to face her contractor and hugged him tightly
Beatrice: Betty is blessed to have such a compassionate contractor. You saved me when you didn’t have to and you treat Betty so kindly. Why can’t Subaru see how great he is?
Wilhelm : He faces these thoughts nearly everyday. No wonder the boy is so broken
He lowered his head as to not face the broken man. How could none of them see how truly hollow the boy was. How could he be of help to him now?
The small crack on Subaru’s head began growing, stretching to etch of his chin
Subaru:…I know I’m bad. I don’t need my own ghost to tell me that
11: But you act like it’s fine.
Subaru:..shut up! I don’t want to hear this right now!
Subaru couldn’t contain the dark thoughts flooding in his head to he ran to a nearby tree and began rapidly punching it. Again and again he punched at the tree releasing his pent up anger but sadly he was the only one being hurt. When he finally stopped he noticed that his hand was all bloody but he didn’t mind. He tried to make another fist but only 2 fingers obeyed. He feels the pain, the damage is real yet he continues to observe, face unchanging—uncaring
Subaru:[ Now I have to ask her to heal my hand. How pitiful I am .]
He grabbed his groceries once again and began walking home
[ Why can’t I be better? Why can’t I be a good person? Why am I so slothful? ]
He turned to his left to see if his ghost is still there but thankfully it was gone
[… why can’t I just be a normal person? ]
Emilia grabbed the hand that he punched the trees with
Emilia : I’m sorry Subaru. I’m sorry I made you feel like you’re some tool. I’m sorry I couldn’t be there to help you face your dark thoughts.
She began playing with his fingers with one hand and using the other to give him a hand message
Emilia : Your not alone. You’re not a bad person. How could a bad person do all that you have done? Your amazing Subaru. Please see that
Felt :[Thinking: Once again I couldn’t help those close to me. I always let either the old man or Reinhard do the heavy lifting while I just sit back and enjoy the luxury of being a princess. When did I diverge from my path? I believed that I got everything through my hard work but it was all fake! It was Reinhard who allowed me to be a candidate. It was the old man who helped me make plans to help the slum. I never did anything of my own and big bro….he died for me, for us. Not once but twice. Those jerks who killed him in the alleyway had a rough upbringing but can I allow them to stay knowing that they killed him? My brother? I do not know. What I do know is that I cannot continue this path. Whether it means giving up my candidacy or some other price to pay, I have to prove to myself that I am not some girl who feeds off the suffering of others. Big bro……I will save you ]
Rem :[Thinking: I’m sorry you had to endure these thoughts alone Subaru. Why couldn’t I just have ran? If I did, I could’ve returned to you. To help you face this dark road that I set you on. I’m sorry Subaru. It wasn’t love that I gave you, but a mere curse. ]
Otto :[Thinking: How could I not be there? Not even once did I notice him falling apart like this. He doesn’t believe would care because we haven’t shown him that we do. He can’t reveal RbD or his failed loops but even then we could make some headway into fixing his problem. He doesn’t even mind the fact ghat he’s going insane! What kind of person would accept that?! How can none of us see this? ]
Felix :[Thinking: This self harm is becoming a drug to him. These mood swings may be a result of his fractured mind. The only way to alleviate his pain is by physically hurting himself. His body is being to shut down like his sight and his touch. We must do something soon before it becomes permanent. Please divine dragon, don’t let us be too late ]
???: Hey man don’t beat yourself up over this!
He suddenly felt a warm feeling on his back. It wrapped itself around his neck and he could feel it throughout his back side. He quickly turned to see who it was. His hollowed eyes soon made out an imagine that he nearly cried looking at. It was a Subaru who had the exact same outfit as him right now but with some differences. His mouth and nose were bleeding and his jacket was cut around the waist area allowing large amount of blood to pour out
Subaru:….Are you the Subaru?
Notes:
Sorry if this felt like a shorter chapter. I’m trying to cook for the next one so it’ll be a minute.
Chapter 27: Surprise!(2)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
#18:…Are you the Subaru?
At the mere sight of the ghost, #18 dropped to his knee as a single tear fell from his face. His eyes for the first time in a long time looked hopeful. As if he was meeting a hero of legend
???: Sorry but no. It’s sad but none of us has seen #1. I’m #2, nice to meet you
His radiant eyes quickly dulled as the soul shattering news was revealed. Hearing that he wasn’t his savior, the boy could only look down in disappointment.
#18:[Thinking: Of course he wouldn’t want to meet a failure like me. Damn it! Should I…should I just start making preparations for #19 ]
Crush : DEAR OD, IS HE THINKING ABOUT KILLING HIMSELF?
She unintentionally crushed the arm seats at hearing this
Otto : Please Mr.Natsuki, don’t do this.
He began praying to the gods for some sort of miracle to save his friend
Rem quickly grabbed her hero and tried her best at comforting him with kind words while the rest began preparing themselves for if he chose to do it.
Beatrice : Betty shouldn’t have left you. I’m sorry! Please don’t leave Betty alone! Betty is sorry
Emilia seeing Otto’s gesture chose to mimic him and so clasped her hands together, praying to anything to save him. The divine dragon, the spirit, the gods, anything and everything she was praying to so that her lover doesn’t fall into the pit
2: WOAH!! DON’T DO IT! Please just listen!
He quickly ran to the suicidal boy and wrapped his arms around him, allowing #18’s head to rest on his chest
2: Your not a failure. Just listen to my voice.
#2 began humming a familiar tone to the broken boy. Minutes passed by as #18 calmed down from his manic episode
18: I’m sorry
2: It’s ok
18: I’m failing them again
2: Your not. I mean you’re still here right?
18: Why can’t I be normal?
2:…..I can’t answer that
18: What can I do that won’t make me feel like this?
2: ..I do not know
Federica: [Thinking: Yet another moment of him falling apart for there to be no one there to help him. How blind could someone be not to see this? He spends to much time helping us, so much time helping me and yet none saw this emptiness he keeps. How awful we are. ]
Garf :[ I’m sorry Cap’n. I should be better, we should be better. You’ve saved us all many times, yet none could be there for you. Why am I useless? No! This isn’t about me! I can’t wallow in my emotions. I do not have time to despair. I-no we have to be better and create a plan ]
Garf grabbed his sister’s hand to calm herself
Garf : Remember what you told me. We may have made mistakes before but now we have a chance to do better so don’t beat yourself up over this
F ederica was shocked to hear her own word’s coming back at her by her little brother of all people. Truthfully she was a bit embarrassed that everyone was starring at her due to the boy’s words as she was meant to be the professional one
Federica : Th-Thank you Garfiel
A moment of silence filled up the space as #2 kept his grip on #18, lest he allow him to fall back into the darkness.
2: You ready to go back?
18 didn’t answer but nodded to the question
2: You ok?
18: I’m never truly ok. I’m just right enough to continue to walk
2: That’s fine. You’ll eventually fine something that heals your heart
18: I do not know about that
2 began vanishing into the field as 18 stood back up. He picked up his bags and began walking back to the mansion
Petra :[Thinking: How could I let this happen? I thought I love him. No! I know I love him so why couldn’t I be there to help him through his darkness? He may not see me in the same way I see him but I stated I would change that. I vowed that I would help him in anyway possible so why couldn’t I notice the signs of him falling apart? I need to be better. I need to notice these things. I claim to be a women but Subaru was right, I’m still a child. What can I do? ]
Subaru finally made it home, albeit with some dried up tears on his face. He walked in to see his Beatrice waiting for him at the entrance. She quickly ran to him and hugged his waist. She then noticed his bloodied hand and gasped in fear
Beatrice: You hand! What did you do?
Subaru didn’t have the heart to tell her but he could tell she had a hint of what may have transpired. She quickly began applying healing magic was washing the blood off
Beatrice: Betty is sorry she had to leave you for so long!
Subaru put down the groceries and quickly picked her up and hugged her.
Subaru: It’s fine. I should apologize for worrying you so much
Beatrice: Betty..Betty sensed you were sad about something. She is sorry for being gone for so long. For not helping you in the dark
Subaru: No, I shou—
“It’s infinitely more satisfying to hear a single thank you rather than be subjected to a barrage of “sorry” after “sorry”.”
Subaru remembering a wise friend’s advice chose a different path to this conversation
Subaru: Thank you for coming back. I’m better now because of you.
Beatrice: It seems like you are fine now. Betty guesses the advice the half elf gave you was useful
Subaru looked at the spirit with genuine confusion
Subaru: How did you know it was from her?
Beatrice: Beako saw a moment of your face turning red before you spoke
Subaru began spinning the elderly loli like a doll
Subaru: My Beako knows me so well
Rem: It seems like he truly calmed down. Thank goodness.
Emilia : Yes!!!!
[Oh thank you OD Laguna ]
Otto :[Thinking: Thank you OD Laguna ]
The rest of the cast was grateful that the boy didn’t go through with it. It still broke their hearts that they couldn’t pull him out themselves but seeing him smile and play with spirit reinvigorated their confidence to help him
Beatrice: Would you like to see what Betty was doing? Betty believes it’ll be quite the surprise to my contractor
She said in a joyful tone to which Subaru put her on his shoulders to carry
Subaru: Of course. Whatever my Beako spent so long on must’ve been very important. I would love to attend. Where is it?
Beatrice: Head towards the dining area and you’ll see
The duo began heading to the location while creating small talk. The front door creaked open, its hinges groaning like they hadn’t been used in years. Subaru stepped inside, confused by the unnatural silence hanging in the mansion’s grand hallway. No clatter of tea cups, no scolding from Ram, no warm “welcome home” from Petra. Just… silence.
He blinked, then tilted his head.
[ Weird. Wasn’t today just a normal day ?]
Something was off. A chill crept down his spine, not unlike the feeling of looping back after a bad end. Instinctively, his eyes scanned the room for blood. None.
Anastasia: He’s beginning to panic again. What were you doing?
[ I can’t blame him for the fear but if he’s that fearful of everyday things, maybe this isn’t the most mentally healthy environment for him to be in. ]
Emilia saw the distress on the boy’s face and looked down in shame
Emilia : In hindsight, we really shouldn’t have done that like this. He looked a bit freighted by it
Rem : What did you do?
Her anger began to rise as the possibility that they hurt Subaru in a way enraged her.
Ram seeing her sister’s rage quickly grabbed her hands and said in a soft tone
Ram : Please just watch Rem. I promise you neither Ram nor anyone in the mansion inflicted harm towards Barusu, at least intentionally.
Wilhelm : If you do not mind, could you please explain what it is you did today?
Emilia : Well…. actually it’d better if the screen showed it.
He took a step forward.
*Click*
“…Huh?”
A sudden blast of confetti exploded overhead, glittering paper snow flurrying around him. The chandeliers flared to life.
“SURPRISE!!”
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH”
The boy screamed his lungs out at the sudden booming sound as his legs collapsed
Emilia: Subaru! Are you okay!!
Garfiel: Hey! This didn’t happen at all. Cap’n was smiling when he arrived
Julius: Return by death
Garfiel : Huh?
Julius : Remember it is as the Margrave said, all this is a previous loop to Subaru so most likely when you guys did *this* he already experienced it.
Anastasia : What is this anyways?
Emilia : It’s Subaru’s birthday!
Rem : WHAT! I thought Subaru’s birthday was the next day? Was I incorrect?
Beatrice : Yes. Please watch the screen. The information will most likely be explained then
Everyone quickly ran up to the boy to see if he’s fine
Subaru quickly realizing he isn’t endanger began speaking with a frighten voice
Subaru: Wh..What is this?
Emilia: It’s a surprise
Emilia:[Thinking: Why does he look so afraid? ]
Subaru: Oh yeah? S-sorry then I shouldn’t have shouted like that. So whose party is it? I doubt it’s my precious Beako’s
Otto:…It’s yours Subaru
[Thinking: Did he not even remember his own birthday? ]
Subaru: Otto, m-my birthday is tomorrow.
Otto: Really?! Federica, I thought you said today was Subaru’s birthday.
Federica: It is. We chatted about it after you guys threw a lovely party for me last December. It’s April 1st, right Subaru?
Subaru finally caught his breath and spoke his normal happy tone while standing back up
Subaru: That’s correct but today isn’t April 1st, it’s March 31st
Ram: Stupid Barusu. So idiotic that he could not remember a simple date. Here!
She handed him a calendar which a circle around the date. Subaru could not understand what he was looking at
Garf: Cap’n…, it’s April 1st
Subaru began to have a mind break crisis while starring at the calendar
[ Shit, Shit, Shit, Shit! What’s going on? Did I sleep for an entire day? Why didn’t anyone wake me up? ]
Beatrice: That is Betty’s fault
She said in a sad tone realizing her efforts have caused her contractor harm
Beatrice: Betty told Subaru that it was March 31st as to surprise him and thank him for being so supportive to us all! Betty is sorry if it hurt you
Beatrice: The shield is correct. In our timeline Subaru was still frightened seeing the surprised. Betty should’ve taken his mental state into account
Rem: It is quite alright Beatrice. I know Subaru understands as his love for you knows no bounds
Felix: She is correct Beatrice. Subaru shows you off nearly every interaction so don’t think as this one mistake as something Subaru would hold against you. I doubt he even thinks you made a mistake.
Roswaal : Felix is correct. Subaru treasures you in a unique way. He did claim you were his number #1 fan
Beatrice: You may be right but Subaru shouldn’t forgive everything in fact! His heart is too big for his own good
Subaru: It’s fine Beako. I was just surprised that’s all. How about we try this again.
Subaru walked out with Beatrice and closed the doors. He once again walked backed in to hear everyone shout once again
“HAPPY BIRTHDAY SUBARU!!!”
The entrance hall lit up with color. Streamers danced from the ceiling, banners in bright, messy handwriting hung crookedly against the walls. One said, “THANK YOU SUBARU!” Another simply read, “HAPPY YOU’RE ALIVE!”
Out from behind furniture and curtains popped familiar faces. Emilia stepped forward first, her silver hair sparkling in the light, eyes wide with barely-contained laughter. “You should’ve seen your face!”
Beatrice was perched atop a chair with a half-eaten cupcake. “Truly, I thought you would faint, I suppose.”
Petra stood off to the side, hands clasped gently in front of her, smiling softly. “We all wanted to show our appreciation.”
Even Garfiel had put on a clean shirt and roared from the side with a mouth full of cake. “Ya should’ve seen how hard we worked settin’ this up, Captain!”
Subaru stood frozen, the confetti still slowly settling around him. For a second, no words came—only the thump of his heartbeat and the soft tremble in his chest. His throat tightened.
“…You guys…”
He laughed. Then choked. Then laughed again, wiping his eyes with the back of his sleeve.
Subaru: You threw a party for me ? I mean— me ?! Just some isekai nobody who keeps screwing everything up—
Emilia stepped close and touched his arm, firm but warm.
Emilia: You’re not a nobody.
Ram rolled her eyes from across the room.
Ram: Don’t get emotional and start crying all over the snacks, Barusu.
He laughed again, this time lighter. He looked around—at the mismatched decorations, the too-sweet punch, the poorly drawn versions of his face on the cupcakes—and felt something heavy crack inside his chest.
Maybe, for once, he didn’t need to save anyone.
Maybe, just for today, being Subaru was enough.
Felt: Next year for his birthday, me and Rein will join and throw big bro an even better party
Reinhard: Yes my lady.Us long with Sir Rom can help with preparation and give him a gift deserving of our friend
Felt: You know Old man Rom hates it when you call him sir right?
she says in a joking tone
Crush: I too would like to participate if that is acceptable to you Emilia
Emilia: Of course. Subaru sees you, Felix and Wilhelm as precious friends so I know he’d be glad to have you there
Felix: Yay!!! Thanks Emilia I can’t wait to make his present
Wilhelm: I thank you Emilia.
The party went on till the night. Cake was served, Otto got drunk(who would’ve guessed), they played some games in which Subaru lost all them to Ram and overall had a fun time. Even Roswaal was there but rarely spoke, only offering a toast to Subaru’s accomplishments which Subaru was embarrassed about.
Eventually though everyone began heading back to their respective rooms. Federica and Petra began cleaning up. Subaru wanted to help but they insisted that they do it to which sadly he had to accept. Subaru left the mansion at the dead of night and began walking while writing something
Mimi: Where is Mimi boss going?
Emilia : I do not know. The current events played differently to my memories so I cannot tell. Beatrice, do you have any idea?
Beatrice: Betty doesn’t know but this is the path towards the cliff I and Ram nearly fought at.
Julius : Why is there of all places?!
He and many others began getting worried of what transpire. Why would Subaru be in someplace that he once died at.
Rem : We have to trust him
Everyone turned to the oni maid
Rem : He put his trust in many of us in times of trouble so we must put our faith in him to make the right decision. Am I right sis?
She turned to face her sister who smiled seeing her confident sister
Ram : Barusu may be an unintelligent womanizer but I will put my trust him. The rest shall follow Ram’s instructions
Everyone heard it as “Subaru isn’t stupid enough to kill himself so put your trust in him too”
He finally arrive at the cliff area. He sat near a chair and continued writing in his book. After 10 minutes he looked at his paper, satisfied before ripping the paper off the book. He took up and walked near the cliff observing its beauty
Subaru:[You know had I not ended my life here, it would’ve been an amazing spot to paint. Ehh, too bad I guess.]
Subaru looked to the paper
Dear Mom and Dad
I don’t know if you’ll ever get to read this. Maybe it’ll find its way to you through some miracle, or maybe it’ll just drift off into the sky like the rest of my old life. But still, I needed to write it.
It’s been a long time. I don’t even know how long exactly — the sun rises differently here. The moon watches in silence. The air smells like magic. And yes… I really mean magic.
I ended up in another world. Not sure how or why. One moment I was leaving the convenience store, and the next, I was standing in a market square surrounded by armored guards, half-elves, and talking cats. I thought it was a dream at first — some fantasy come true. I even laughed, thinking I’d be the hero.
But it’s not that kind of story. Not for me.
I’ve died here. More than once. Too many times to count. It hurts. It hurts every time. And even though I come back, like a reset button being pushed, the scars remain. Not on my body, but inside. I remember everything — the screams, the helplessness, the people I couldn’t save, the ones who looked at me with fear in their eyes.
You always said I had a flair for drama, didn’t you?
Still, I’m not writing this to scare you or make you worry. I’m writing because I want you to know… I’m growing. Slowly. Clumsily. Through all the mistakes, I’ve learned what it means to care for people beyond just wanting to be praised. I’ve made friends. Real ones. People I would die for — and have. People who’ve believed in me even when I didn’t believe in myself.
There’s Emilia — she’s kind, brave, and trying so hard to carry a weight bigger than she deserves. There’s Rem… I can’t even begin to explain what she means to me. And there’s Ram, Beatrice, Otto, Garfeil, Petra and Federica — complicated people in a complicated world. They’ve changed me. Made me want to be better.
I miss you. I miss your quiet mornings, Mom, and the way you always hummed while cooking. I miss your bad jokes, Dad, and the way you always saw more in me than I ever showed. I think about the things I took for granted — our dinners, the sound of the TV, your scoldings, your kindness.
If I ever come back — and I don’t know if I can — I want to stand in front of you, not as the boy who ran away, but as the man who survived a thousand failures and still chose to keep walking.
Thank you for loving me, even when I couldn’t love myself.
Please keep me in your prayers — wherever you are, however far I’ve fallen.
Your idiot son,
Subaru
Crusch began crying reading the latter
Crush :[Thinking: Your parents would’ve loved your dearly Subaru. Don’t forget that ]
Emilia :[Thinking: I hope one day to meet your parents too Subaru ]
Rem :[Thinking: I know your parents, where they are, would’ve been proud of you my hero. Also happy birthday ]
Beatrice :[Thinking: Your parents would be very proud of my contractor I suppose. Betty knows you’ll keep making them proud. Although, Betty wishes she could’ve met your mother ]
Otto :[Thinking: You idiot! You’re not a failure. Your father should’ve beaten his love more into your head]
Reinhard :[Thinking: I know they’d be overjoyed to see how far you’ve come my brother. Though your mother would likely scold you for having 2 love interests ]
Felt :[Thinking: Your parents would’ve loved to see the family you created though they may beat them up a little for hurting you so badly. OD knows how they’d feel about Rem ]
Garfiel :[Thinking: Your dad is super cool Cap’n. I wish my father was like that. All strong and confident yet kind and wise ]
Federica :[ Thinking: Your mother would be proud that you finally got out of your phase and are working hard everyday. Though they’d tell you to rest more often ]
Ram :[Thinking: Your parents would punish you dearly for swaying my sister but I know they would love her nonetheless. Happy birthday Bar-Subaru ]
Petra :[Thinking: I wished I could’ve met your mother and learned her recipes. You did tell me that your mother’s cooking was infinitely better than yours and I want to be the judge of that. Plus I could make you some homemade meals as your wife;) ]
Julius :[ I know your parents would be proud of the knight you’ve become. You have some work to do when it some to your mannerism, but I’m happy to call you my friend ]
Al :[Thinking: Your dad would’ve loved how you still had good taste in music. Damn, I wish I could’ve met him. We could’ve been workout buddies ]
Subaru took a deep breath in before taking out the match sticks. He ran the sticks across the board causing it to spark into flames. It wavered as if breathing — alive, delicate, and always moments away from being snuffed out. Like him. The firelight reflected in his tired eyes, golden ripples swimming over the glassy sheen of unshed tears. The heat didn’t touch him. Not really. His body felt cold, the kind of chill that starts deep in the chest and spreads until even the blood feels numb. He didn’t blink.
Subaru: It’s so beautiful. Something all living things desire to have, yet turn away once we get too close. The warmth of it encompasses everything around it, joining it and eventually becoming consumed by it. It neither care for its past nor its future, only the now does it wish to continue to grow, to love. I envy you. This is one the few times I don’t feel cold. I just wanna—-
Mimi: Mini is in love with fire? That’s weird!
Anastasia: Nah it’s more like he wants to become fire. We all know how he’s haunted by his past and wary of the future so he envies how fire seems to only care for the present.
Felix: Hey Beatrice, have you checked Subaru’s body for burn marks?
Beatrice: …what?
Beatrice began panicking as the thought. She couldn’t believe that Subaru may be secretly burning himself. How did she not notice? Did she once again fail to help her contractor?
Before you begin stripping him down and checking his body Beatrice, know that your assumption of his self-harm are incorrect. Subaru doesn’t purposely burn himself. Mostly he just stares at the flame until the fire eventually reaches his fingertips. It doesn’t happen often so you shouldn’t worry
Beatrice along side Emilia and Rem breathed a sigh of relief to the news. His strange admiration for fire may be a concern but since he isn’t harming himself, it wasn’t something that should be a major topic. Beatrice returned to her seat, somewhat glad that her contractor didn’t end up doing something he’ll regret
His began putting his face closer and closer to the flame, as if he was a moth attract to his incoming death but quickly broke out of the trans. He began pulling the flame towards the paper and then, without fanfare, he touched the corner of the paper to the flame. It caught instantly. Orange light flared, casting sharp lines over his face. The paper curled in on itself, blackening at the edges like a dying scream. Ash flaked off, drifting upward in delicate spirals. Subaru didn’t flinch. He watched it burn, expression unreadable. When the last ember died, he let the ashes fall from his fingers. Whatever truth had been written there… it was gone now.
But his burden?
Still smoldering . It’s ashes flew through the winds of the endless night sky
{Episode 3: Finished}
Felt: You really miss them don’t you big bro?
[Thinking: I wonder where my parents are? Wait, I don’t need them. I have old man Rom as a great father ]
Reinhard :[Thinking: The love for your parents is so pure Subaru ]
Anastasia :[Thinking: After seeing this episode, I have finally made my decision on what I will do once I am out. But the question is how will I accomplish it.]
Ok everyone. That’s it for episode 3, you all may head to your rooms to relax for the day. You don’t need to sleep but it may help. I’ll notify you when to return to this room. As for usual Subaru will be with me still asleep and will also return to his seat when the episode begins
As the director finishes his statement. A massive door appeared from the back of the room allowing its guests to leave and enter their respective rooms which they happily did to discuss certain topics
Notes:
Wow, finally finished episode 3. YES!!!! The next episode will be a little shorter but it may take some time to for it to begin so hold on. Also I love reading your comments as they help create new ideas, see new perspectives, etc. So please type more but DON’T MAKE IT WEIRD. I ain’t here for that stuff
Chapter 28: Discussion
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Everyone had their own separate rooms to allow them to relax, freshen up, and chat if they needed to. Everyone had chosen to sleep for the time being, and once they woke up, they’d discuss the three episodes.
*Eight hours later*
Beatrice was lying on her massive bed, thinking of ways to help her contractor, when something disrupted her train of thought.
*Knock Knock*
???: Open up, Beatrice. We both knew this would happen at some point.
Beatrice sighed upon hearing the familiar voice of her contractor’s second doctor. She quickly opened the door, then returned to her bed, which had a mini Subaru doll on it — courtesy of the director. Felix chose to sit on the standard chair that was provided in every room.
Felix: I’ll make this quick so I can return to my lady. What have you done so far to help your contractor, and what have you learned from these three episodes?
Beatrice sat facing the doctor in a formal posture; this was about to be a serious discussion.
Beatrice: As you’ve said, he may be suffering from a unique form of split personality disorder, but Betty has concluded that he may also have a unique form of schizophrenia. These aberrations seem to influence his emotional state, and his inner voices lead him down a dark path, as you’ve witnessed.
She had dropped her usual “in fact” and “I suppose” — another sign of how serious she was being.
Beatrice: His self-harm is an unhealthy coping mechanism for his dark thoughts and horrific dreams. Items or comments related to those events cause him to spiral into madness.
Felix: Yeah… I also believe he may be developing major mood swings.
Beatrice: Anyone would, after facing so many stressful situations in such a short time. But if he could somehow release those emotions in a healthy way, my contractor could keep that under control.
Felix: I see. Anything else before we discuss possible solutions?
Beatrice: His fear of sleeping comes from his tragic journey, and it makes his grip on reality unstable. Sometimes he believes he’s still in one of those failed loops, even when he’s wide awake. The only effective solution so far has been slowly pulling him back into the real world with a calm voice. Simple questions seem to help, but it takes quite some time — minutes, even — before he’s fully present.
She took a deep breath in before squeezing the Subaru doll as a form of comfort
Beatrice: His color blindness and motor skill issues stem from trauma. And this metaphorical chill he experiences seems tied to loneliness. He feels like an outsider — even in his own body.
Felix: And things like warmth from you, or starting a fire, seem to help. At least the only ones he knows of.
Beatrice: Yes. Perhaps because he was in a burning mansion when he made his contract with me, it’s a fond memory — however tragic.
Felix: Well, it sounds like you’ve summed up his problems. Any solutions you’ve discovered?
Beatrice: The sleeping issue is somewhat mitigated since he and I share a bed. His nightmares still occur about four nights a week. As for his other issues, connection seems to bring him back.
Felix: What do you mean?
Beatrice: When Subaru is in pain, his only solution is often to seek connection — usually through Betty. For example, if he’s reliving a failed loop, Betty will use small amounts of healing magic while comforting him. It’s not perfect; sometimes it fails, and he asks Betty to put him to sleep immediately.
Felix: So connection to friends might be a viable solution. Do you believe those who’ve killed him could provide that connection?
Beatrice: Betty does not understand.
Felix: You’re his spirit and companion. Your touch relaxes him and gives him warmth. But could Rem, Ram, Otto, Roswaal, or Garfiel replicate that?
Beatrice: Betty believes there may be hope for the blue oni maid, but as for the others… it’s undecided.
Silence settled over them as they mentally noted everything that had been shared.
Beatrice: Betty has found that art therapy and music therapy seem to help.
Felix: Could you explain?
Beatrice: Subaru has two favorite places to paint or draw. He draws animals or friends in silly poses or outfits — and it seems to calm him. Playing the piano or violin is also like a form of communication for him; the rhythm speaks in ways he cannot. And Betty quite enjoys it too.
Felix: I doubt he’d feel comfortable playing for me or Miss Crusch, but we’ll try to let him play without suspecting you told me.
Beatrice: That’s all Betty has figured out.
Felix: Then it seems this discussion has wrapped up nicely. From what I’ve gathered, Subaru’s emotions are delicate, so we must proceed with caution. Once we’re released, we can’t dump all of this on him — it would overwhelm him. We’ll introduce these and other therapies subtly, without letting on that we know about RbD. He’s perceptive — as this episode has shown — so we must be careful.
Beatrice: Betty agrees. Overwhelming him with love and sympathy will only make him feel inadequate trying to manage it all.
Felix: Right! I’ll relay this to my camp; you should do the same — though maybe not with Roswaal. We still don’t know whose side he’s on. I’ll take my leave now. Have a great rest of your day, Beatrice.
Beatrice: You too, doct—Felix.
Felix: Seems Subaru is rubbing off on you more than you realize.
Beatrice pouted at the comment but didn’t deny it. She would love to be someone Subaru trusted completely. Felix, seeing this, smiled and left, heading toward his lady’s room — where Wilhelm could be seen entering at the same time.
*Fifteen minutes before Beatrice and Felix’s talk*
Felt: Reinhard! Get in here!
Her voice carried through the hall.
Reinhard rushed toward her room, alarmed by his mistress’s shout.
Reinhard: Is everything all right, Lady Felt?
Felt: First off, I’m not “Lady Felt” in here — I’m just Felt.
She paused, suddenly realizing she sounded like Emilia. Reinhard chuckled softly at the resemblance.
Felt: Secondly, I wanted to speak to you in private — remember?
Reinhard: Of course.
Felt and Reinhard entered her room. Ever the gentleman, Reinhard closed the door gently. Felt kicked her shoes off the bed, finally able to relax after the exhaustion of watching those episodes. Reinhard stood patiently, waiting for her to speak about his earlier behavior.
Felt: Come on, man! I thought you’d have grown enough to think for yourself. Sit down.
Reinhard obeyed, sitting at the corner of the bed but still remaining silent.
Felt sighed, realizing he wouldn’t speak unless she began.
Felt: …You shouldn’t have done that.
Reinhard: I apologize for my actions.
Felt: Rein, do you believe I can win the Selection?
Reinhard looked at her in surprise. She wasn’t mocking him — she was asking genuinely.
Reinhard: Of course I believe you can win.
Felt: Why? I’m just some slum dweller — like that bitch said. This isn’t some underdog story like the ones Big Bro told us about. This is reality, and reality is cruel.
Her words weren’t meant to wound him; she was being honest and vulnerable, just as she once had with Subaru during the year time skip. Reinhard could hear the sincerity in her voice — and the doubt.
Reinhard: Your status doesn’t matter, Lad— I mean, Felt. The dragon chose you as a candidate, and in all my time with you, I’ve seen your devotion to your dream of equality for all. You may pursue it in some harsh ways, but I’ve seen the genuine care you have for those suffering under this country’s failings.
Felt: …Then why did you knock me out?
Reinhard lowered his head in shame. His attempt to protect her had only made her doubt herself. I’m a failure, he thought.
Felt: I know you did it to protect me, but that proves you don’t trust me to face life’s harsh realities. I won’t deny that I cracked under pressure, but even so, you had no right to decide that for me.
Her tone wasn’t her usual sharp edge — it was softer, deliberate. She wasn’t speaking as the street kid who stole wallets, but as a mature young woman.
Felt: Look at me.
He obeyed, though his eyes couldn’t quite meet hers.
Felt: If I’m to become queen, I will have to face hardships like this. Death. corruption. Discrimination. Casualties. Power struggles. These and more will be my responsibility to face. I don’t need a guardian angel shielding me from the bad — I need a friend who will help me face it, with the utmost confidence.
Reinhard:[Thinking: She’s right… I’ve been trying to hide her from life’s darkness. Shielding her, when in reality I’ve shown her the greatest disrespect and disloyalty. I acted more like that creature Puck than a true friend. I’m a failure.]
Felt: …But even so, I’m proud of you.
At that, Reinhard finally looked at her. She was smiling, though tears shimmered in her eyes.
Felt: You chose to protect me without waiting for my command. You’re beginning to understand your emotions — tearing away the collar those governmental bastards put on you. I have to thank Big Bro for that, but still… I’m glad.
Her praise struck something deep inside him, stirring memories of his mother, Louanna.
Without hesitation, Felt closed the distance and wrapped her arms around him.
Felt: Please keep going. Please keep believing in me. Please continue this path of greed. Anastasia may be a merchant, but you could take inspiration from her greed. I don’t want the Sword Saint as my knight. I don’t want Reinhard van Astrea as my knight. All I want is my friend, Rein, as my knight. That’s all I need.
Reinhard’s arms instinctively went around her. No words were needed — he understood, and agreed, not because it was her command, but because he wanted it too.
Minutes passed as they stayed in that embrace.
Finally, Reinhard wiped away his tears and looked at her — his mistress, and his friend.
Reinhard: I think I can do that.
Felt: Good! You wouldn’t want to disrespect your brother like that, would you?
Reinhard: No… I guess I wouldn’t. I always wanted a brother, so it fills my heart with joy that it’s Subaru.
Felt: That’s good. You’re finally understanding what you want in life.
She used her scarf to dab away her own tears before pulling back.
Felt: I will help him. Will you join me, Rein?
She mimicked Subaru’s fist bump from the start of the third episode.
Reinhard: Of course. I won’t allow my brother to walk that dark path anymore.
He mirrored her motion, their fists meeting in silent agreement.
Notes:
WOOOOAH. Finally posted a chapter. Wrote this around 3 am and did my best to fix grammatical issues.
PLEASE!!!!! PLEASE!!!! IF THERE ARE ANY ARTIST OUT THERE. PLEASE MAKE SOME SUBARU AND REINHARD FAN ART!!! NOT ROMANTIC BUT THEM BEING AWKWARD BROTHERS!! I NEED IT!!!😭🙏🏾🙏🏾
Chapter 29: Discussion(2)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
[30 minutes after Felix and Beatrice’s talk]
Al: So, princess, what will you do once my bro joins your camp? I’m eager to hear!
Al was leaning against the wall while his princess lay on her bed, one leg crossed over the other, staring at the ceiling.
Priscilla: Well, my loyal jester, once he joins my camp, I’ll first have to crush that horrible self-destructive mentality by outlining the stupidity in his philosophy. I will have to find some way of observing his miasma levels, though.
Al: Yeah, but I’m sure you’d notice his change in attitude if he were forced to activate that ability.
Priscilla: You’re awfully agreeable. What’s your reasoning? Speak now!
Al: It’s just that you’ve claimed you want him, and since the world works in your favor, he will join. I’m just… interested in him, that’s all.
Priscilla: That you claim, but many times throughout the show, I could sense your bond with the boy growing. You may call him your brother due to your origin, but it seems you have an actual connection with him.
Al: You noticed all that without me realizing? Damn, my poker face must really suck.
Priscilla: Quit your sulking! It is unbefitting of my knight.
Al: Okay then, I’ll be honest…
He lowered his head as a show of respect.
Al: What you’ve said is true. Throughout the episodes, my fondness for Subaru has grown immeasurably. In a way, I see him as a hopeless version of myself. Please, my lady, save him from himself. His friends cannot be trusted—they’ve caused him the most harm yet never really helped fix him. Please, I beg of you.
Priscilla stood up and slammed her fan onto the man’s helmet, causing him to fall face-first onto the ground.
Priscilla: Ignorant fool! As if I’d allow such a sad man to be acquainted with me! He shall join my camp, but until he evolves into a man worthy of my standards, he will not be a true member. He is a sickness—one that must be cut away immediately before it harms us. I will fix him, I will mend him, and he will be reborn as a true knight worthy to stand by my side. Do not push your emotional baggage onto me.
Al, using his one free arm, pushed himself out of the small crater, a few drops of blood slipping from his helmet. He quickly adjusted it to face his lady.
Al: Th-Thank you, my lady.
Priscilla: Back to the boy. His mental issues are not something I’ll be handling alone—I’ll have his spirit companion assist me. I may have to speak to the duchess’s knight about certain techniques or therapy sessions that could aid his health. Besides that, all I can do is observe and persist. Ultimately, it will be up to him whether he wants help or not.
Al: Sounds like a solid plan. I’ll aid my lady in any way I can—without disclosing that we know of his ability.
Priscilla: Sounds like you’ve finally decided to think clearly, like a jester should. Maybe there is hope for you, Aldebaran. You may leave.
Al, upon hearing his leader’s words, walked to the exit, opening the door while rubbing his head.
Al: Please stop calling me that.
And with that, he took his leave, allowing his leader to continue whatever she had been doing before.
[While this was happening]
Anastasia was lying at the edge of her massive queen-sized bed, while Mimi was happily snacking on the floor nearby.
*Knock*
*Knock*
???: It’s me, Ana-Bo. Open up!
Anastasia didn’t pay attention to the door but asked Mimi if she could open it, which Mimi gladly did. Mimi opened the door to see her longtime friend Ricardo. It took him a while to fit through the door—he was taller than the frame, and his muscles made squeezing in difficult. Both girls laughed at the sight, lighting up the mood. After a minute, he barely managed to fit in.
Ricardo: Damn doors. Why don’t the people who make them consider tall folks like me?
He said in a high-pitched voice, mimicking Subaru’s sense of humor.
Mimi: Mimi thinks it’s because Ricardo is a near-giant. No one could’ve predicted that—not even boss lady.
Ricardo: How dare they? I’ll file a formal complaint!
Anastasia: It’s good to see you again, but why have you come?
She spoke in her usual “uplifting” tone, placing her hat back on with a smile—though if you looked closely, you could see the edges of her mouth twitching.
Ricardo: Ana-Bo, we’ve been friends for decades. I can tell when something’s bothering you. It doesn’t have to be me, but you gotta tell someone.
Anastasia: Hmm… seems like your senses haven’t dulled a bit. Ugh, fine, I’ll spill.
Ricardo: Mimi, could you give us a moment?
Mimi: But Mimi wants to hear what has boss lady in trouble! Mimi wants to stay!
She ran up and wrapped her arms and legs around Anastasia’s torso. Anastasia giggled at the adorable sight and patted her head.
Anastasia: I understand your concern, but don’t worry—we’ll be out in five minutes. You can stay outside the door for that long, can’t you?
Mimi: I… If that’s what boss lady wants, then I guess it’s fine. Mimi will stay out for exactly five minutes! Make it quick, Ricardo, or Mimi will cut off your tail!
And with that, Mimi left the room, allowing the two to talk privately.
Seconds of silence felt like an eternity for the merchant. She tried to find a way to talk around her problems, as she usually did, but seeing it was her oldest friend who was concerned for her, she eventually chose to speak the truth.
Anastasia: Ricardo… I’m thinking about telling everyone that Subaru shouldn’t stay in the Emilia camp anymore.
Ricardo was about to speak, but seeing his friend like this, he held his tongue and allowed her to continue.
Anastasia: Don’t get me wrong—I’ve taken an interest in Subaru. Not in a romantic way, obviously, but I see him as a good person. He’s kind, outgoing, and has a lot of potential. I wouldn’t mind bringing him into our camp, but I know that would never happen.
She grew a faint smile and began to play with her long hair.
Anastasia: What I’m saying is… Subaru is a factor in the Royal Selection that puts everything else in jeopardy. I know he’s a good guy, but his goal is to make Emilia queen. We’ve seen how far he’ll go for her. I’d say Felix and he are similar in that department. Through many self-sacrifices, he’s accomplished things that not even the Sword Saint could—and he gave it all to her. If he weren’t there, Emilia and Crusch would be dead.
Anastasia: It’s awful to say this, but with him there, there’s barely a point to the Selection anymore. With his current lack of mental stability, he’d do anything to give her that position. I admire that… and I fear that. With him, she’s basically guaranteed the throne. And so, I’d like to have him removed from the Selection. I don’t want him to leave her forever—I’m not heartless—but logically, the only way the Selection can continue fairly is if he leaves or has no power over the camp.
She looked to her friend but didn’t move an inch, as if to say: “I’m waiting for your answer.”
Ricardo thought for a long moment. Should he lie to comfort her? No—she’d see through it. Should he agree outright? No—that wouldn’t help her either. Seconds passed like hours, as his response would deeply affect his friend.
Ricardo: Ana-Bo… I can see your point. But do you really believe Subaru would abuse that ability just to give her the crown?
Anastasia finally sat up, her business persona falling away.
Anastasia: Yes, I believe he would. He should’ve been broken during his first days at the mansion, but his devotion to his friends kept him going. If he could be eaten alive and still not give in… then I believe he would begin abusing it. Even his spirit companion claimed the mentality still lingered.
Ricardo: You know you’ll be fighting three camps over this, right? Priscilla’s might not be an enemy, but Crusch, Felt, and most definitely the Emilia camp… they won’t stand down.
Anastasia: I know. I knew that the moment the idea came to me. No matter how I try to deny it… Subaru is the most dangerous man in the world. A man hanging on by threads. If he wants something badly enough, the world has no choice but to give it to him—because he’ll spend an eternity destroying every other option. He’s…
She took a deep breath before her final statement.
Anastasia: A man more dangerous than the Sword Saint.
Ricardo gulped at the thought.
Ricardo: Fine then, Ana-Bo. I’ll support the idea. But we’re still all in agreement about helping him live a normal life, right? I’ll support him leaving the Selection—but not being left behind.
Anastasia: Of course. I still want to help him. Just… not in the race.
Ricardo: Good. I’ll let you decide when to bring the idea up—
Ricardo walked forward and placed a hand on her shoulder, smiling warmly.
Ricardo: —and no matter what, I’ll support you.
With her best friend behind her, Anastasia felt she could keep moving forward. She gave him a bear hug, and they stood that way for a while before she lightly punched his shoulder to tell him to get out. He teased her about her weak punches as he finally left.
Anastasia (whispering): Thank you again… my friend.
Reinhard, after having spoken with his lady, returned to his quarters. He had a lot to think about.
How could he be more human?
What does he want?
How can he be a better friend to Subaru?
These questions circled through the Sword Saint’s mind—questions that had never had concrete answers. He began jotting thoughts into a small notebook on the shelf, until a knock pulled him out of his thoughts.
*Knock*
???: Sir Reinhard, it is I, Wilhelm. May I come in?
The familiar voice cut through his train of thought. Reinhard turned to the door—his grandfather was there.
Of course, being the courteous man he was, Reinhard graciously opened the door.
Wilhelm: Thank you for allowing me to enter.
Reinhard: It is no problem, Grandfather. What brings you here today?
Reinhard closed the door and walked toward the bed, though he remained standing, noting that Wilhelm stood a few feet away.
Wilhelm: I would like to discuss the most recent showing—if you have the time.
Reinhard: Of course. This episode showed us that your battle isn’t over. I will do all within my power to help you.
He bowed respectfully toward his superior.
Wilhelm: That is one topic… but I came here to speak to you specifically.
Reinhard raised his head, surprised. What did Wilhelm want to say—about him?
Wilhelm: I… I am sorry.
Wilhelm lowered his head, showing his resolve.
Wilhelm: You were just a child when Theresia was lost to us. It affected all of us differently, but that does not absolve my actions toward you or Heinkel. I treated you as if you had personally ended her… when it was you who got caught in the crossfire. You didn’t know anything, and yet I threw my bitterness, my anger, my envy at you. I treated you like a monster. I forced you to adopt a mindset no one your age should bear.
Wilhelm: I abandoned my duty as a father to my son, and he turned out to be a deplorable man. I have no right to insult him—as it was I made who made him like that. If your grandmother were to see me now, she would be sorely disappointed in the man I’ve become.
Reinhard could only stare at the elderly man, his emotions swirling—joy at seeing his grandfather willing to change, sadness at his self-deprecation, confusion at what to say… and more. Had this been said outside, his divine protections would’ve muffled it all and guided him to a logical response.
But he wasn’t outside.
He was in a place where he had been stripped of his powers—he wasn’t the all-powerful Sword Saint here. He was mortal. He was human.
And in this moment of humanity… he was grateful. Grateful to the director for making him powerless.
The old man began crying, years of regret pouring out of him.
Wilhelm: I apologize for offending you. For hurting you. For berating you. For pressuring you to become something no one should have to be. For burdening you. For…
He paused, taking a long breath. Whether he would be forgiven or not didn’t matter. Reinhard may forgive him—but he himself could not. The Witch Cult were the ones who took his wife, but it was him that destroyed the Astrea family.
Wilhelm: …FOR FAILING TO BE YOUR GRANDFATHER!
--I see now from these showings that it was I who shamed Theresia’s name, not you. I don’t believe I deserve your forgiveness—but it had to be said. REINHARD VAN ASTREA, I AM SORRY!
He shouted from his soul—for both himself and Reinhard to hear. He wanted to change. He didn’t want to live in regret. If his son hated him, fine. If his grandson walked away, that was fine too.
All he wanted was a chance to apologize… to honor the Astrea name—though he felt too far gone to truly belong to it.
A long silence filled the room. Wilhelm didn’t dare raise his head. He waited—for judgment.
Reinhard: At first… I wanted to accept your apology. To say “It’s fine, Grandfather,” shake your hand, and walk out as a true family, but…
But that would be a lie.
Wilhelm couldn’t see his grandson’s face, but Reinhard’s voice was calm—neutral. Neither warm nor cold.
Reinhard: I… I don’t know what to say, honestly. My lady has scolded me many times—about being more greedy, more in tune with my emotions—and I’m starting to agree with her. This is a place where I can truly feel human. I’m as powerless as anyone else here. And for the first time, I feel at ease. I can finally connect with people—and they can connect with me. And that’s why…
Reinhard: …I can’t forgive you.
Wilhelm:[I see. So that’s your decision.]
Of course he wouldn’t be forgiven. Even an angel has limits. Forgiving the man who tormented him for years? Foolish.
But then…
Reinhard: But… I can accept your willingness to change.
Wilhelm looked up in shock. What… what did that mean?
He saw a single tear falling down Reinhard’s face. His expression twisted in a way all could recognize—sadness.
Reinhard: I may not speak for my father, but… I was deeply hurt by you. My own grandfather treated me like a monster. Like I was the monster. You blamed me for something I didn’t do.
Others distanced themselves from me because of my strength… but you… I never thought you would, too.
To hate me. To envy me.
That hurt me more than you could ever know.
He wiped his tears, gathering himself.
Reinhard: But even so… I can see that this place has changed you. You finally realized what’s been hurting you all these years.
I’m not as kind as Subaru, who forgives everyone. I might try, but my lady would be furious if I mimicked that trait of his. Still… this place isn’t just about how we failed him—but how badly we’ve treated each other.
He took a step forward.
Reinhard: Maybe I can’t forgive you today. Maybe not tomorrow. Not in a week, or even a decade. Maybe never.
But I can give you an opportunity.
Wilhelm stood fully now, looking up into his grandson’s ocean-blue eyes.
Wilhelm: An… opportunity?
Reinhard: Yes. An opportunity to fix this family. We’ll always bear scars—nothing can change that. But maybe… maybe you can mend what you’ve broken. It’ll take time, but maybe one day we’ll all sit in a dining room… and talk as a real family.
Wilhelm: I… I can try. I will dedicate my life to fixing what I’ve done.
Reinhard: That—I can accept, Wilhelm.
Okay guys, you have 30 minutes before the next episode begins, so let’s start heading back to your seats.
Reinhard: It seems like we should begin heading back to our ladies.
Wilhelm: Yes, it would seem so. I thank you, my grandson, for allowing me the opportunity to mend what I’ve broken.
Wilhelm bowed his head one more time and began heading toward the door.
Reinhard: Oh, and Wilhelm?
Wilhelm looked back to his grandson.
Reinhard: I saw how you reacted when Subaru said he respected you above all else, and I agree with you trying to adopt him into the family.
Wilhelm smiled upon hearing the joyful news.
Wilhelm: Thank you for noticing. It may be a challenge, but I believe we can do it. He is your older brother, so by proxy, he is my grandson too.
Reinhard:Yes, he most certainly is.
Wilhelm:And with that, I shall take my leave. Have a great rest of your day, my grandson.
Reinhard: You too, Wilhelm.
*25 minutes later*
Various members from each camp began walking back into the theater. The first to sit down were Emilia, Beatrice, Crusch, and Rem—in that order. The rest of their friends returned to their respective seats, engaging in quiet conversations.
Okay ladies, gentlemen, and… whatever the hell Roswaal is. Welcome back to the theater. It seems like everyone has fully recovered from the previous showings. How was the break?
Petra: It was really good. Thank you, mister!
Frederica: I was well rested. Thank you again, sir.
Garfiel: I was finally relaxing until a certain cat girl barged in and dragged me to her room to eat snacks…
Mimi: It was Mimi who did it! And it was fun! Garfiel had such an adorable face eating those cookies you made, mister! Thanks for that!
Anastasia: YOU DRAGGED HIM INTO YOUR ROOM? WHEN WAS THIS!?
Mimi: Right after you told Mimi to leave.
Anastasia: SO WHILE I WAS HAVING A TALK WITH RICARDO, YOU RAN TO HIS ROOM, BASICALLY KIDNAPPED HIM, AND HAD A TEA PARTY!?
Mimi, not understanding what she did wrong, simply nodded. This only made Anastasia more flustered. She facepalmed herself for leaving Mimi unattended and promised to never do it again.
Ram: Ram had the most enjoyable rest, now that Barusu isn’t waking her up.
Rem: Speaking of Subaru, could you please bring him back? I want to hold him again.
Beatrice: The maid has a point, I suppose. Bring back my contractor, I suppose.
Sheesh, so demanding. Well, here you go, Beatrice.
And with that, her contractor suddenly reappeared in his seat—still fast asleep. Emilia, Beatrice, and Ram immediately bear-hugged him, surrounding him with love and affection.
Anastasia: Before the episode begins, Emilia, Crusch, and Felt—could I ask you something?
Emilia clasped her hands together, joyful at the idea of speaking with a friend. During the break, her thoughts had been consumed by Subaru and how to help him. She hadn’t come up with any great plans, but Beatrice had informed her of certain types of therapy that might help bring him back to normalcy.
Emilia: Yes?
Crusch, who had been speaking with Wilhelm, turned at the sound of her name.
Crusch: Of course, Anastasia.
Felt, meanwhile, had been playing with her chair, bored out of her mind—until she heard her name.
Felt: What’s up?
Anastasia: During our next break, could we all speak privately? Just us and our knights—it’s important to them, too.
Emilia: Of course! I would love to speak with you.
Beatrice: Betty will stand in as your assistant, due to my contractor’s condition, I suppose.
Emilia: Thank you, Beatrice.
Crusch: [Why us specifically? Is it because we’re candidates? But why not Priscilla… What is she planning?]
Crusch: I’ll also join you. Felix, will you accompany me?
Felix: Of course, my lady! Anywhere you go, I’ll follow!
Felt: Sure. We wouldn’t be doing anything else anyway. Rein?
Reinhard: I have no objections.
Priscilla: I will also be joining this meeting of yours.
All four women turned to Priscilla, who was fanning herself and glaring confidently at Anastasia.
Anastasia clicked her tongue—her plan to separate from Priscilla, one of the three people in the room she couldn’t manipulate, was falling apart.
Priscilla: Do you have any reason why I should not attend, sly fox?
Anastasia, seeing her plan unravel, put on her business face.
Anastasia: Of course you can join, Priscilla. I simply thought you might find it boring.
Priscilla: How arrogant of you to assume what would entertain me. Watch your tongue, merchant.
Jester, you will accompany me.
Al: [I was gonna anyway… Feels like this girl’s planning something, and it’s gotta involve my bro somehow.]
Al: Of course, my lady.
Okay ladies, how about we all calm down and begin the episode already?
Anastasia: My apologies, Director. Please continue.
Priscilla: Hmph. Proceed with the showing. Mine self has grown bored of this conversation.
Finally! Here we go. Episode 4: Conversation with a Friend.
{Episode 4: Conversation with a Friend: Beginning
Notes:
Spent a lot of time in the night making this chapter. Also fixed up some grammatical errors in the chapter
Chapter 30: Tired
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The screen begins its next showing. The first thing we see is the new mansion where our protagonist now resides. It’s late into the night, and everyone has already fallen asleep—well, except one person.
We zoom into the joyful knight and his spirit companion’s room. It looks as if nothing has changed over the months they’ve spent together. Beatrice is sleeping peacefully in the fetal position, but something seems off. Where is her contractor? Where is Subaru?
Emilia: It seems Subaru is wandering the mansion again. I wish he’d go back to sleep—he always looks so tired during the day.
Beatrice : Yes Betty believe he’s developed minor Narcolepsy.
Petra : That sounds bad. What is it?
To her, it sounded like some deadly disease. She began researching, determined to find a treatment to help Subaru defeat the “viral infection.”
Felix : I’ll take over, Beatrice. Narcolepsy is a disorder that disrupts a person’s sleep cycle. There are different variations, and while they aren’t life-threatening, they can be dangerous.
Petra did her best to remember this as a symptom that Subaru suffers from
We switch to a different location—the dining table—where a boy is eating an appa, leaning back in his chair and rocking gently like a baby, staring at the ceiling. His shoulders bear an invisible weight. His eyelids droop, trembling with every blink as if ready to surrender. Dark circles carve themselves under his eyes, deep and dull like bruises from sleepless nights. Each breath he takes is shallow and ragged, as if it costs him more effort than it should. His usual spark is gone, buried beneath fatigue that clings to him like a second skin.
Subaru:[ God, I’m tired. Why can’t I fall asleep? ]
He chomps on the apple again. His thoughts flow like a river as he continues eating. After ten minutes, he tosses the core aside and begins cleaning the room. After a while, he finally leaves the dining room and heads to the room he visits nearly every night—a room that holds one of his two ladies.
Subaru: Hello, Rem.
His voice sounds frayed—low, cracking, as though exhaustion has worn it thin.
Rem : Hello, my hero! You should go back to your room and rest. I love your visits, but you look extremely tired.
Ram : Sadly, Sis, Subaru won’t listen. Knowing him, his lust for you outweighs his common sense .
Otto : Wow, will you ever give a genuine compliment to Mr. Natsuki?
Ram : Will you ever stop being an alcoholic clown?
Otto : At least I’m not trying to get with a clown.
Ram : My master’s face paint is utterly elegant, and I won’t allow anyone—especially a drunken simpleton—to discredit him.
Otto just rolled his eyes at the prideful maid.
Subaru sat down in his chair and held the sleepy girl’s hand.
Subaru: Hey Rem, how’s it been going? I’ve been better. Still no traces of that damn Gluttony. Seems like the Witch Cult has hidden their tracks since Sloth’s defeat. I’m sorry about that.
Rem: [ It’s no problem, Subaru. I know you’re doing your best for all of us, but you must take care of yourself first. Please, my hero! ]
Subaru: You know * yawn* Rem, I’m very tired. Maybe it’s the memories again or the ghosts that have been very loud for the past week, but I haven’t slept for 52 hours.
Felix : 52 HOURS?!! How hasn’t he passed out yet? Beatrice, how could you allow this?
Beatrice : It’s because… because nothing works, I SUPPOSE!
She turned to face the cat man.
Beatrice : Betty could—and has—drained his mana multiple times to get him to sleep, but even when his body rests, his mind doesn’t. Whether nightmares or dark thoughts, his mind just stays awake. It hurts to see. Even the hal—I mean, Emilia—couldn’t help.
Felix : Re-really, Emilia?
Emilia didn’t face the healer but nodded. She was too focused on her knight, who was sleeping gracefully.
Emilia : [ Are you finally at rest, my love? I hope so. You, above all else, deserve it. ]
Subaru: Yeah, I know it’s bad, but nothing seems to work. Day one, I tried to fall asleep—didn’t work. Beako tried applying healing magic to my mind to help me sleep, but that didn’t work either. I try my best to act normal around others and keep up with my duties as a butler, but even Mili noticed my lack of sleep. She’s very yawn …
The lack of sleep finally caught up to him as he lost his train of thought, only looking at Rem with tired eyes. One second turned into five, and five quickly turned into sixty, the amount it took for him to snap back to his senses.
Subaru: Ooh, sorry, Rem! I forgot what I was doing for a second. Anyway, she’s very kind and gave me a lap pillow, but even then I couldn’t fall asleep. Thankfully, she didn’t start digging for answers and just told me to turn in early. And here we are—nearly day three. God, I wish there was a potion for instant knockout. I’d pay for it * yawn* immediately.
Mimi : Lady Boss, isn’t there a potion for that?
Anastasia : I believe so. I had a vial a couple years back in Kararagi but didn’t need it. We could replicate the formula to mass-produce it.
Emilia, hearing a possible solution to her lover’s problem, stood and looked toward the queen of merchants.
Emilia : Anastasia, I’ll be happy to purchase the ingredients to make the potion. Whatever the price!
Anastasia : Such an offer has great potential. While a version of me would seize it and, what did Subaru call it, ‘milk you dry,’ regarding Subaru, I’ll happily create the formula and give it to you free of charge!
Beatrice : What’s the catch? Knowing a greedy person like you, Betty suspects you want something.
Crusch : Beatrice has a point. I don’t believe you’d do this without wanting some leverage over a rival.
Anastasia : Aren’t we all here to help Subaru?
She looked down, unable to face her rivals as they both had a point.
Anastasia : It may not be the current me, but I did hurt him in the past. I can’t change the past, but I want a future where I know I did my best to make amends. If this is the first step, then so be it. I want to help him—that’s all I want right now. Will you grant me that chance?
The candidates exchanged uncertain glances, unsure whether to trust her. None of the three knew what to say until—
Rem : Yes, we can do that.
All three rivals looked toward the oni maid.
Rem : We’ve all made mistakes—some more than others.
She looked down at her hands—the same hands that once ended her lover’s life.
Rem : If you can help him in any way, we should take it. All of us want to save him, after all.
Felix : I agree! He is suffering in ways no one else can understand, but since we all want to help him, we should trust this idea. The potion will need to be studied by me to ensure it has no side effects or addictive properties, so I want in.
Emilia : O~kay then. I’ll trust you, Anastasia. Please allow Felix to study the potion.
Anastasia : Of course. I don’t want Subaru to end up like your merchant—a drunken fool.
The crowd laughed at the poor man.
Otto : OMG!!! Why am I always the target? Curse you, Mr. Natsuki!
Subaru: I’m sorry I’m not more outgoing today. You’d probably tell me to rest too. You’re too kind to me, Rem. I’ll try to be my normal self tomorrow. And remember, I’ll get you back.
With that, he kissed her forehead as he did every night, then returned to his bed, trying his best to fall asleep—only to fail. He couldn’t even drift off as the hours passed and morning came.
Subaru was later seen making breakfast alongside Federica and Petra. It was his special, once-in-a-while homemade pancakes with strawberries and sugar. He, Petra, and Federica burst through the door, with Federica pushing a cart filled with their breakfast.
Subaru: BREAKFAST TIME!
The dining table was filled with his companions. On the left were Otto and Garfiel; on the right were Emilia and Beatrice. Roswaal sat at the head of the table, and Ram was nowhere to be found.
Rem : Where is sis?
Ram : Well, my younger sister, Ram, is most likely helping Rem get ready for the day.
Petra : Yeah, every day Ram gets you up, gives you a bath, brushes your teeth, and feeds you. It’s really adorable.
Federica : It really is. I have to respect her commitment when it comes to your care.
Rem smiled and gave her sister a big hug.
Rem : Oh thank you, sis! Thank you for taking care of me.
Ram : Ram is glad you’re well.
Roswaal: Hmph! Someone’s excited today. Do tell us, what’s for breakfast?
Subaru: I’m glad you asked, Roswaal.
He picked up one of the plates and held it high for all to see.
Subaru: It’s my homemade pancakes with strawberries. A tasty breakfast helps the body get ready for the day. We also have sugar you can add for extra flavor, but don’t add too much or it’ll ruin the whole meal.
Beatrice: Silly contractor. Nothing could ruin those savory pancakes of yours.
She stared at the food like a starving animal. If she had no pride, she would’ve jumped onto the cart and devoured everything in sight.
Subaru: Thank you for the compliment, my precious angel. You get the first serving.
Petra: HEY! But I wanted to try your food first!
Subaru walked up to Petra and ruffled her hair.
Subaru: It’s okay, Petra. I poured all my love into each pancake so you can savor them equally.
Ram : Dear OD, I think I’m gonna be sick.
Otto : Oh, would you stop over-exaggerating?
Crusch : I would be interested in trying that dish.
Beatrice : Why? So you can steal some of my contractor’s love?
She smirked while looking at the duchess, whose face turned bright red, earning laughs from the others.
Petra: O-ooh! That’s great then.
And with that, breakfast began. Ram eventually joined them, and the camp was whole—well, as whole as it could be for now. Subaru talked with his spirit and Emilia; Otto discussed business with Roswaal; Federica could be seen scolding Garfiel for his lack of etiquette; and Ram ate in silence. Overall, it was a nice breakfast for everyone.
Notes:
The next chapters will be longer as I finally figure out my writing style
Also finally started using AI for spelling check as I’ve noticed many errors in the previous chapter so YAY 🥳
Chapter 31: Nightmare
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Everyone had returned to their usual routines. Emilia went to visit Annerose, Otto tended to his merchant duties, Garfiel ventured into the forest to hunt Mabeasts, Ram had gone somewhere unknown, Frederica and Petra resumed their responsibilities, and Roswaal returned to his office to handle his work. Overall, it had been a peaceful breakfast. Subaru and Beatrice returned to their room, spending the morning playing games—his day off.
In their room, the two sat on the floor, playing a familiar card game: Uno. Beatrice had only one card left, while Subaru, plagued by misfortune, still had nine.
Beatrice laid down a Red 4.
Beatrice: Uno out, in fact!
Subaru collapsed backward in defeat, his card falling from his hand.
Subaru: How do you always win, Beako?! It’s not fair!
He flailed his arms in frustration.
Anastasia: Ooh, what’s this game? It looks interesting.
Emilia: Oh, well, this is a game from Subaru’s homeland called Uno. It’s—
Otto: You should not do that!
Roswaal: Ms. Emilia, that wouldn’t be wise.
Both Otto and Roswaal had spoken at the same time, causing Emilia to pause in confusion. They exchanged glances, then Roswaal smiled and continued.
Roswaal: Ms. Emilia, speaking to a rival about this would be unwise, especially when that rival is the Queen of Merchants.
Otto: I concur. She would likely monopolize the idea in a week and reap a massive profit. I had intended to do so myself, but Subaru insisted the game remain for his friends. We must honor his wishes, correct?
Roswaal: Furthermore, Ms. Anastasia, should you manage to discover and sell this, Subaru, Otto, and I would be compelled to act—since it was originally our idea.
Anastasia: Ooh, how interesting! You believe you could win this legal battle if I tried?
Otto: I believe we could, and even if we failed, it would be evident the idea was stolen—damaging your reputation.
He said this with confidence and daring, ready to defend his friend’s creation.
Emilia: Then, seeing as my trusted merchant advises against it, I will adhere his counsel and keep the game’s mechanics secret.
Anastasia: Very well. Such a simple game isn’t worth risking a rivalry.
Rem: Subaru would’ve said, “Who even says ‘adhere’ anymore?”
The room chuckled. They missed his dramatic flair and wit.
Roswaal: I’m glad we reached an agreement, Ms. Anastasia. We wouldn’t wish to incur your wrath.
Beatrice: It’s mostly because my contractor has such awful luck—and dared to challenge the almighty Spirit of Yin.
Subaru sat up, bowing his head in mock reverence.
Subaru: Oh, how could I forget? I apologize, oh great spirit. You have shown me my foolishness in attempting to outsmart you. Please forgive me.
Beatrice giggled at his display, loving his respect yet amused by his theatrics.
Beatrice: You are forgiven. Rise, my foolish contractor.
Subaru: But I cannot… I have a request for my perished Beako.
Beatrice paused, trying to guess his intentions.
Beatrice: You may proceed.
Subaru: Would you please join me in the basement? It’s the 20th of June.
Beatrice: …This didn’t happen.
She was happy to see him playful again, but a twinge of unease crept in.
Federica: Something must have gone wrong, and Subaru chose not to speak of it.
Beatrice: Your assumption is likely correct.
She inhaled deeply, steadying herself. Subaru had been brave for her; now it was her turn to support him.
Beatrice: Felix, begin assessing any new materials discovered today. Be prepared.
Felix: Of course. I’ll note anything worth mentioning, good or bad.
Subaru: Just… would you please join me?
His voice, once joyful and teasing, now carried timidity and worry.
Beatrice: Fine. Betty will join you.
Subaru’s face lit up as he grabbed her hand and spun her around, much to her playful dismay.
The basement was dim, lit by a few sparse lamps. Wood creaked under their steps. The room was largely empty, filled only with wooden boxes and jars of oil—remnants of Subaru’s past, much to Beatrice’s annoyance. Subaru lay on the cold stone floor, polishing a familiar weapon, a stark reminder of past suffering.
Rem: My Morningstar? Why would he… clean it? It hurt him… I hurt him.
Ram: Sister, he’s forgiven you already.
Rem: No, Ram, you don’t understand.
Rem’s voice trembled, heavy with fear and sorrow. She had seen something in Subaru that no one else had.
Rem: Look at Subaru’s face…
Beatrice’s eyes followed his movements and froze. Paler skin, hollow eyes, and a lifeless expression. His jaw trembled as he dragged the rag across the spikes with excessive force, shredding it.
Rem: See, Ram! He’s… he’s not himself. His body is here, yet his mind isn’t. No one… not even Subaru… could clean a weapon that had once killed him. He’s going to—
Ram enveloped her sister in a tight embrace, calming her trembling frame.
Ram: Please, sister. Do not watch for a few minutes… just trust me.
Rem: But I—
Ram: Please!! For me, for Subaru, for yourself.
The two sisters clung to one another, tears flowing. Their friends gave the room silence, knowing that any words would inflame Ram’s pride and determination.
Subaru has nearly been done polishing the ball of death as Beatrice continued reading a book she brought with her
Subaru was knelt on the cold stone floor, gripping the rag tightly as he dragged it across the jagged spikes of the Morningstar. Each motion was more than cleaning—it was reliving the pain embedded in every dent, every scratch, every scar of the weapon.
Clang!
The spike scraped the stone. Subaru flinched but pressed on. Memories surged: being bound, beaten, tortured, helpless under chains, the echoes of Rem’s cruel strikes. His fingers ached, the rag shredding under the strain, but the mental agony cut sharper than any physical wound.
Crash!
“…Stop…”
His whisper was ragged, barely audible. His jaw quivered, breath shallow and uneven. The rag shredded completely, leaving his bloodied hand to grip the spikes directly. Pain seared his flesh, yet worse was the torrent of memories flooding his mind—each loop, each torment replaying without mercy.
Clank!
“I’m not one of them…”
He murmured, trembling violently. Blood ran freely from small cuts, sweat mixed with tears, but still he pressed on. Each scrape of metal was both punishment and remembrance, a physical and mental trial in one.
Beatrice approached Subaru cautiously, tilting her head, recognising something was terribly wrong. His skin was pale, his eyes drained of life, and his jaw shook involuntarily. She dropped her book.
Beatrice: Subaru! Can you hear Betty?
Clank! Clang! Crash!
Subaru: …Why do you hate me so much…
Clank!
Subaru: …I’m not one of them…
Beatrice could only watch in horror, applying healing magic while shaking him gently.
Subaru: …It hurts…
Rem was beginning to regret turning away. She wanted to pass for punishment, not turn away.
The metallic clanks and sickening crashes were all too familiar—the sound of her weapon smashing into bone.
And who was her “enemy” now?
Not a bandit. Not a beast.
But her poor, defenseless, innocent lover—Subaru.
He was trapped in the nightmare of those loops, reliving the times she had tortured him for information he never had, condemning him to death simply for existing. It was her—only her—hurting him now, and everyone knew it.
Most followed Ram’s lead and averted their eyes, unable to watch the horror unfold. The sound of chains striking flesh, the pleading for mercy… it filled the air with a suffocating helplessness that gnawed at them all.
Emilia, however, did not look away. Her cold gaze never left Subaru. She ignored the tears streaking her face, nails digging so hard into the armrests they broke skin. The sharp sting in her hands was nothing compared to the searing ache in her heart.
Al, Garfiel, Otto, Mimi, and her siblings all stared at the ground, hands clamped over their ears. They couldn’t stomach the sound—or in Al’s case, refused to witness something so revolting.
Beatrice: Subaru, listen to your spirit. We are together, safe in the Miload mansion basement. It’s early afternoon.
Her voice softened to a lullaby-like tone. Slowly, Subaru’s eyes left the weapon and focused on her.
Beatrice: You’re safe with me, with your Betty. Nothing can hurt us here.
Rem: …Is it over, sister?
Ram: I believe so. You may look back, cautiously. Thank you for trusting me.
Rem took a deep breath and turned, seeing Subaru’s tear-streaked face, bloodied hands, and disheveled hair. Even worse, she noticed the additional strands of white in his hair—proof of stress far beyond what she had imagined.
Beatrice: Can Subaru do something to let Betty know you can hear her? Please, nod your head.
Guided by her warm, reassuring voice, Subaru slowly nodded.
Beatrice: That’s wonderful! Now, can you tell Betty who she is and where we are?
Rem: I’m a mon—
Her words were cut short when Ram gently pressed a finger to her lips, her touch soft but her eyes unreadable.
Rem collapsed against her sister’s chest, trembling as silent tears streamed down her face. She hated it—hated what she had done, hated who she had done it to, hated the twisted logic that had convinced her it was justified. Yes, Subaru had been suspicious… but suspicion was not a sentence worthy of torture, humiliation, and death at the hands of those he had called friends.
Ram held her tighter, her hand slowly stroking the back of her sister’s head. Outwardly, she was the picture of composure, but her jaw was clenched. The memories weren’t hers, yet knowing her own hands might have acted the same way in that loop left a bitter weight in her chest. She wanted to comfort Rem, but part of her feared she was simply calming a reflection of her own guilt.
He glanced around, taking in his surroundings.
Subaru: We’re in the basement of the Miload… and you are Beako.
Beatrice: Excellent. Now, what Betty asks next may hurt… are you willing to answer?
Subaru, still hesitant to speak, simply nodded, wiping his tears away. He clung to her presence, unwilling to be pulled apart from his companion.
Beatrice: Can you tell Betty what’s wrong?
Subaru: …I had a bad dream while cleaning.
Beatrice: That’s… sad to hear. Could you tell Betty what may—
His breathing grew erratic. She immediately stopped, realizing questioning him further would overwhelm him.
Beatrice: Would you like to return to our room and rest? You seem more tired than usual.
Subaru: No… I want to sleep here. Could you sap my mana so I can?
Beatrice: Are you sure? You said you didn’t want to rely on it.
Subaru: I’m sure. Please.
Beatrice: Very well, my contractor. I’ll do it safely.
Hearing the tension ease slightly, the younger members peeked in. Some cried quietly, others clung to their companions, overwhelmed by the sight of Subaru in such a fragile state.
Subaru: Thank you, Beako… and I’m sorry for scaring you.
Beatrice: It’s alright. We’ll talk when you wake. Will that be alright?
Subaru: I… I’ll try.
Beatrice: That’s all Betty can ask.
She carefully drained his mana, and he collapsed against her shoulder, exhausted.
Her smile faded as silent tears streamed down her face.
Beatrice: [ My contractor… what pain have you endured to become like this? Why hide it? Do you think others would judge you?]
Emilia :[ I… would have .]
She recalled the argument in the capital. Subaru’s obsessive care, his dependence on her as his light, his fear of losing her—it all stemmed from his loneliness and fear of being unworthy. She couldn’t judge him now. No one could have survived what he had, not fully. Her mind shuddered at the thought:
Could any normal person endure being stabbed, frozen, crushed, eaten alive, and reliving suicide—three times over—within months and still remain sane?
If not, does that make Subaru… abnormal?
Her heart insisted he was a good boy. He endured all this for his friends. Yet she realized: no one here—Roswaal, Priscilla, Reinhard—could have survived what Subaru did. That realization terrified her. She loved him, but a spark of fear lingered—fear of the anomaly that was Subaru.
Beatrice: Was it this… that hurt you?
Fury surged within her. This weapon had caused him pain—then and now. With a powerful kick, she sent the spiked ball flying across the room, slamming into the wall.
Seeing it no longer posed a threat, she returned to his side, applying healing magic to his hands and dampening the rag with clean water to wash away the blood.
Beatrice [softly]: What happened to you, Subaru? What caused such pain to a kind soul?
Notes:
Subaru was in the basement cleaning for a bit before having his meltdown that’s why it took Beatrice some time to realise the situation if anyone’s asking
I have been trying to extend vocabulary as many of you gave good criticism of how bland my writing was at times. I’m beginning to discover the amount I want each chapter to be, lest this series be 100+ chapters. Also I used A.I to do a grammar and spelling check but also doubled checked for any unintended autocorrects. Chapters will be taking a little longer then normal as I will be writing more.
Also to the guy or girl who gave me the idea of Subaru polishing REM’s weapon. Here you go. Made it traumatic as Subaru & happiness cannot coexist for long
Chapter 32: Nightmare(2)
Chapter Text
*Yawn*
A loud yawn was heard from the basement. Beatrice was seen holding her contractor’s hand as the boy finally began waking up. Subaru began straight ohh his body as it rested in its natural fetal position
Subaru: Heeeey *Yawn* Beako
He said with a tired voice as he stretched his arm
Beako was thinking how to approach the boy. She didn’t know whether this Subaru was the one she entered the basement with or the one that was she had to knock out. After a deep breath she chose to slightly tighten her hand that was gripping his indicting that she was they
Beatrice: Hello Subaru. Could you tell Betty how you are feeling today?
Subaru not fully aware of what happened before smiled while hugging his spirit.
Subaru: I’m doing great. Thanks for being here…..where is here?
Not understanding why he was in a dark room he questioned his spirit. Beatrice could not understand how her contractor could’ve forgotten what had transpired mere hours ago. She thought of lying to him, to say that she brought him here where it was cool and calm but knew it was a distasteful idea. She couldn’t lie to her contractor as she felt it was her duty as his friend and his spirit to be honest but she had a deep reasoning for it.
Once, she saw Subaru freaking out while having dinner in their room and passed out. He then woke up and questioned her on what happened and she lied, claiming that he passed out due to exhaustion. He full-heartily believed her until his mind finally recovered what had happened….the events that followed were not ones she would want to repeat
Beatrice: You….had another episode. You hurt your hand pretty bad and—
Subaru’s mind began putting the pieces of what had happened together. He scared her, he showed her his darkness, his fear and now his spirit had another awful memory to live with…for eternity. He wanted to apologise, to say that something—anything to help her feel better but as the coward he felt he always was, nothing had come out but a near-silent sigh
She began crying while using both hand to hold him
Beatrice: —-You began saying that it wasn’t you. That you weren’t one of them. Subaru..
Emilia: Ooh Beatrice…
She let go of her lover for a moment to try to comfort her friend. Emilia and Beatrice began throughout their time in the theatre. Beatrice did not care for the Emilia in the outside world. The one who never answered her contractor’s question of love, the one who never noticed his pain and while he tried to hide it. He loved her so she could stomach being near her but she would never truly care for the naive half-elf. But the Emilia in here and the Emilia out there were very different people.
Here Emilia was more confident, unwilling to allow her friends to be hurt and was getting more comfortable being the leader of the camp. She still kept her happy and kind personality but matured to know when such personality wasn’t needed. She was getting more comfortable with the thought of battle and the idea of struggling.
In short Emilia finally grew a pair. She now was a worthy advocate for the throne but that’s not why Beatrice began growing a bond with her. They were friends, but it was more like a co-worker type of friendship. Their connection was built upon one idea, to help Subaru. Both had failed in helping their #1. Both had failed in caring for him and both had were reasons on why he suffered through so much. Both saw him die, yet didn’t save him. Both were failures.
That path of failure was a path both walked, unknowing of each other’s presence. So they put their minds together in order to achieve one goal, save Subaru. They would do anything and everything they could think of to help the boy live a life that he could enjoy. That idea was what connected them. Their love for him tied each other as both were needed for him to be happy. So they began discussing. How to help, what they can do, all possibilities and soon enough both had began to gain each other’s camaraderie.
Later on Rem had joined them in their efforts to help him. While the entire camp had a mission to save him, those 3 in specific knew that were the ones that failed him the most, the one who caused him the most pain and so a trio of failures made it their life mission to save the boy, as he would—nye has done for them.
Beatrice: What happened in the past to cause you such great pain?
She began violently crying into his jacket. She couldn’t take it anymore. The pain, the screams, the begging, all of it was so much. She doesn’t hate him. She doesn’t regret choosing him. Never had she had that thought. She was crying because she doesn’t understand him. The man who’s so cheerful and happy was truthfully a fragile, scared and depressed boy. Who would want to see their other half in such a state? She knew it was a question he’d never answer. She tried many times and many different ways to get him to answer but it never came. All she knew what it was a secret that had disastrous consequences if told, but even then she continue to press on.
Subaru didn’t know how to explain. He can’t tell the truth as per the witch’s instructions, and lies would cause more confusion and grief.
Subaru:[ Idiot! Idiot! Idiot! Idiot! How could let this happen? You broke down in front of her. You’re supposed to give her happy memories. Memories that she’ll be happy to look back upon centuries from today. And here you are breaking apart over simple memories. Useless! Disgusting! Ugly! That’s what you are you bastard. Go and comfort her you vile pig ]
Rem:[ Dear OD, please give him something. Something that can help him with his sicken mind. Whatever the price, be it my body, my soul or my heart, I’ll gladly give for him. ]
Priscilla:[ This is truly disgusting to watch. None of these worms have a clue on how to deal with him and now it’s causing him to spiral. The world will deliver you to be Subaru and when it does, you’ll be one step closer to achieving your happy ending. It is only I who can give you that opportunity. I, Prisca Benedict. ]
Garfeil :[ If the mere touch of the ball and chain can cause Cap’n to become like this then what have my nails done? Does Cap’n panic whenever we spar? Whenever I touch him with my bloody hand. Is…Is Cap’n afraid of me? ]
Beatrice silently stared at the screen with tears freely following. She sat still. Like there was no one there. Her eyes seeing it all, her ears hearing it all, her mind engraving every moment.
She hated everything about this scene. It was a perfect representation of their struggle. One unable to speak and one unable to understand. A defective pair where they both thought they dragged each other down. It wasn’t his fault, how could anyone properly explain that they’ve died over a dozen times for their friends? And besides, would they understand him? He could be speaking the truth but they’ll never truly understand what he’d gone through. This was an opportunity like no other. They’d never get another chance of truly understanding Subaru Natsuki but sometimes even she had to admit when it was too much to bear at once. If she could barley stomach watching him, how far in the dark is Subaru to have lived through this sadness and loneliness
He hated himself. He hated himself so much for hurting his friend. He never should’ve showed her this side of him. Should’ve hidden it from her, from everyone. But she was different. She saw his disgusting self, yet did not shame or judge him. She hated why he did it but not him. Then he got too comfortable, too open with his infective, abhorrent tragedies with her. He began explaining certain dreams and hinted about lost memories. How slothful. He was knowingly hurting his friend without a care because he was feeling better.
“ Slothful. I am utterly slothful. ”
Ram:[ Bar-Subaru, damn it! It hurts so much to watch you like this. Why were you the one who was cursed like this? Why! It’s our fault for breaking you like this. For hurting you. For killing you and now we’ve allowed our brightest star to fall into the abyss. It is not you who was slothful, but us. ]
He slowly wrapped his arms around the elderly spirit and chose not to say a word. The silence between the two felt a cold blanket.
Subaru: I am sorry Beako. I don’t know what to say
He held her tight but could not look at her. He was a coward after all
Beatrice: It is ok~ay. Betty may not understand your hardship but she will do all to help her contractor.
Subaru: And I thank you for that.
A comfortable silence filled up the room as both did not know what to say. They continued they embrace for awhile until Subaru chose to speak
Subaru: …Beako?
Beatrice: Yes?
Subaru: How long have I been asleep?
Beatrice: It is currently 4 pm so Betty assumes 2 hours
Subaru: Thanks for telling me. I would like to take a bath. I can feel my skin stick to my clothes and would love to wash away this sweat
Beatrice: Will you be careful in there?
She tried her best to make a joke but it fell felt as her tone and body language were contrasting each other
Subaru: I will. And Beako?
Beatrice: Hmm?
Subaru: ..Thank you..
Beatrice: Your welcome Subaru
Steam curled gently in the air, clinging to Subaru’s skin as he stepped from the bath. The heat had drawn a faint flush across his face and shoulders, making the pale canvas of his body seem almost alive under the flickering light. His frame was lean, shaped not by vanity but by necessity—every muscle earned through desperate struggle rather than training for beauty.
But the most striking thing was the map of scars that crossed him. Thin white lines traced his arms like faded lightning strikes; jagged ridges cut across his ribs, souvenirs from battles that had nearly ended him. Each mark carried a memory—pain, fear, survival. His arms were brittle with faint scars. Some new and some old. It covered his forearm and stretch till his elbow. Subaru looked towards them but quickly turned his vision away, ashamed of his actions
Emilia:[ I’m still not used to seeing his arms. Those scars were sign of our failure to notice. Subaru, I’m sorry for being so blind to your pain. ]
Petra covered her mouth at the sight of his arms. She’s seen them before in previous episodes but they look like they were covered in new scars.
Rem :[ I remember the look of his arms back in the mansion. They were soft looking. Gentle. Now…now due to our failure, our betrayals, his only form of safety is self harm. My love, I’m sorry ]
Julius :[ He looked so ashamed of his actions. I may not agree, but I can understand why he does it. My friends, I will be there for you when we are out of here. ]
In the heat, his breath slowed. He finally looked up at the mirror showing his disfigured body. For a moment, he ran his fingers lightly over those scars, not in shame but in quiet acknowledgment.
Subaru:[ I have to make it up to her somehow. Come on 18, think! ]
Beatrice: You do not have to go so far for Betty, I suppose! Betty only wants her contractor to get well
Crusch : Subaru won’t try to get better unless he fixes his so called mistakes.
Felix : Yeah, it’s sad to say but he accepted that he won’t be returning to normalcy and now has chosen to only help others.
Hearing that he does not seek bettering his health, Beatrice held her contractor’s free hand as she did not have the strength to stand alone
Subaru is shown having stepped out the shower as he dried his hair.
Subaru: Hey Beako?
Beatrice is seen on their bed facing her friend. Her face was still a bit red from what had happened nearly an hour ago but he chose to smile for her contractor
Beatrice: Yes?
Subaru: I’m gonna go for a walk. Will you be alright if I go out for an hour? I promise to not hide any emotions from you. If I feel in danger, you’ll feel it from our contract
Federica : He is most likely gonna go to the forest
Ram : What makes you say that?
Federica : Because throughout our time together, I’ve noticed Subaru returning to some particular areas.
Rem : Did you figure out where he went?
Ram : And why have you not told any one of this?
Federica : It is because he seems much more calm after visiting those locations.
Crusch : Have you figured out where exactly he goes to?
Federica : I have deduced that he travels to 2 mains spots. One that is near the village, most likely the cliff.
Emilia : Have you ever seen him there? What does he do?
Federica : No I have never seen him there as I chose to respect his privacy and not follow him.
Emilia was disappointed to hear that. Of course she appreciated that Federica respected people’s privacy but she would’ve loved it if she knew what her liver did there. He did have horrid memories there, yet see seems more nostalgic about it.
Beatrice : …And the other?
Federica : I do not know
Petra finally seeing it was her moment raised one hand in excitement
Petra : I saw him following the path towards the capital but make a sharp left turn. It was near the edge of the village. He then began following the path of the river that flows through the domain
Beatrice : And how do you know that?
Petra :…..cause I followed him. I’m sorry! It was just that I wanted to learn more about him
Federica let go a small giggle before messing with her friend’s hair
Federica : No need to be ashamed. We know your deep feelings for him. Did you figure out where he went to?
Beatrice : Petra, if you know of the location please keep it to yourself.
Garfiel : Wait why? Wouldn’t it be better if we all knew?
Beatrice : It is his private area. My contractor took his time to locate the assumed spot and build up enough courage to tell his Betty, so Betty will not reveal it.
Felix : You remember what we spoke about before, do you not Beatrice. I need to know how the place affects him!
Beatrice : Do not doubt Betty’s perfect memories. In all my time there with him in that place, I have never seen an ounce of fear or sadness dwell in him. It is due to the fact that no one is there that he feels at peace.
Felix : So your saying that private, peaceful areas bring him a sense of harmony?
Beatrice : Betty cannot say if we can replicate it to any place but that particular places seems to be one area.
All the members there made a mental note of knowledge given to them of a possible solution to Subaru’s problems. A natural, quiet, peaceful area. One where few knew about and even fewer would enter brought Subaru some form of comfort and peace
Beatrice: I would like to join you in fact!
Subaru: That would be nice but I feel like I need to be alone for a bit. Could you trust me with that at least?
He forced a smile to show his resolve and gave her a head pat.
Beatrice: Of course. My contractor is the best in the world
Subaru: Thank you…my friend
Chapter 33: Checking Up on some Old Friends
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Beneath the cliff lay a jagged bed of rocks, slick with moss and framed by the roar of a rushing river. Mist curled upward from the churning water, carrying the damp scent of earth and stone. Twisted shrubs clung to narrow ledges, the whole scene radiating the quiet menace of nature—cold, unyielding, and uncaring to any who fell.
Anastasia: This is…
Ricardo: The place where Subaru landed… back during his time at the mansion.
Ricardo finished her sentence in a low, somber tone. The mood around them dimmed instantly. No one here wanted to see this place—it was the very spot where Subaru had begun taking his own life, over and over, to save them.
The scene shifted to Subaru himself, wandering among the jagged rocks. His fingertips trailed lightly across their rough edges, treating them as though they were fragile glass. His expression was unreadable, the neutrality on his face masking whatever thoughts churned beneath.
After a time, his steps slowed… then stopped entirely. A shadow fell over his eyes as he clenched his fists tight, bracing himself as he turned to face the unknown figure before him
Subaru: …Hello #7
Federica understanding the place and number pulled Petra’s head into her chest, in an attempt to protect how little innocence she may have left
Petra: Hey!! Federica, what are you doing?
Federica : Please Petra! Do not look! You and I both know what happened at this place. If it shows his body, I cannot in good conscience allow you to see it.
Petra : But I have to. How can I help him if I cannot even watch?!
Federica : Just please. Just as Rem put her trust in her sister, please put your faith in my judgment
Federica sounded out of breath and Petra could feel sweat tripping from her face. She looked up to see how frightened her teacher was. She rarely look this distraught so what could she be looking at. Petra after giving a second to think, chose to listen to her words, not wanting to stress her even more
The lifeless form lay crumpled at the base of the cliff, a ruin of what had once been a living boy. Bones jutted at unnatural angles beneath torn flesh, the limbs twisted in ways that defied the human frame. His once-vivid eyes were dull and glassy, staring into nothing, the spark of stubborn life extinguished. Blood pooled thickly around him, dark and heavy, seeping into the jagged stones and dirt. His clothes hung in ragged shreds, clinging to him like a final, pitiful shroud, soaked through with crimson. The fall had stolen his shape, leaving only a broken husk—silent, motionless, and swallowed by the cold shadow of the cliff he had leapt from.
Otto couldn’t hold back. The contents of his stomach surged up, and he doubled over, vomiting violently at the sight before him. Emilia’s fingers crushed the wooden armrest as she clung to her lover’s hand. Her grip tightened unconsciously, until every bone in his hand shattered in an instant. Beatrice clutched her contractor’s jacket with a desperation that made it seem as if letting go would cause him to vanish entirely.
Rem released Subaru, her hands trembling. The truth burned inside her—it was she who had driven him to take his own life, and that was a weight she would carry forever. An earlier version of herself would have snapped her own neck upon realizing it, and even now, the thought slithered into her mind. But she knew that if she did, it would wound him far more deeply than it would ever harm her.
The rest of the group fared no better. Many clung to one another, seeking support in the hollow comfort of shared grief. They had seen him die before, but this—this ruined shell of a body—made it feel as though the Witch of Envy herself had reached into their chests and clenched their hearts in her cold hands.
Ram lowered her gaze, disgust curling in her chest. She told herself it was for the best—that ending this reality meant survival for her, her sister, and Subaru. He would return, so… no harm done. Right?
No.
She knew the weight of his curse, the crushing toll it took on his mind. If her sister were to die outside this place, would she demand that her “brother” bear that agony again, forcing him to rewind the world for her sake? She had no answer. And the fact that she even entertained the thought filled her with an even deeper disgust—not at the choice he made, but at herself for being capable of it.
18: Yo, 7… I need your help
The boy’s mangled body didn’t respond. Though torn apart from the fall, it twitched—faint, involuntary movements in places where organs no longer belonged.
18: I really messed up. Had another manic episode… right in front of Beako. She looked absolutely terrified. I… I just don’t know how to make it up to her.
The corpse that was once Seven stirred—broken limbs dragging across the ground as it slowly moved toward the living boy.
Subaru saw it coming, but didn’t flinch.
Subaru: Yeah… I know I should be better. You were the first to make a contract with her. I figured you’d have more of a say in this. I’m just the second.
Beatrice: No! Betty doesn’t have multiple contractors. Betty has and only will ever need one, my contractor who cares deeply about his spirit. Please don’t speak as though your different people
Felix : It’s no use Beatrice. You should not blame yourself for the way he is speaking right now. He obviously isn’t mentally well enough to truly know the meaning behind his words
The mangled corpse crept closer to 18. Intestines trailed behind it, smeared across the jagged rocks. Thick streaks of blood dripped from what was left of Seven as he dragged himself forward with a single remaining arm.
18 watched in growing frustration, the silence gnawing at him.
18: Come on, man—say something. You’re one of the few that don’t haunt me every night. You’re stuck here, rotting in this place, and I came to you for some advice. Just once… be useful. Help a brother out.
Still, 7 said nothing. The body kept crawling—slow, deliberate, unstoppable. His torso jerked forward as the ruined lower half finally tore away, unable to keep up.
18: FOR GOD’S SAKE, TELL ME WHAT TO DO!
He snapped, voice cracking with desperation.
I’M OBVIOUSLY TOO STUPID TO MAKE HER HAPPY ON MY OWN! SHE TAKES CARE OF ME EVERY SINGLE DAY! LOVES ME… CARES FOR ME—AND YET I SEE IT. I SEE THE SADNESS IN HER EYES WHEN I BREAK DOWN AGAIN AND AGAIN—
Flashback:*the cold basement. Her arms around him. His hands trembling. The silence between breaths.*
18 (softer now): …I just…
Tears welled up and spilled freely as he stumbled forward, toward the crawling corpse.
—I just want her to know I appreciate her. That I love her too. That I see everything she does for me. I want her to remember me as something more than… this. Not a burden. Not a mess.—
He dropped to his knees, voice cracking under the weight of it all. Tears fell freely now, mixing with the blood on the stones.
—Please… help me, 7. I don’t know what to do anymore.
Julius: …Beatrice.
He understood the weight that came with caring for a spirit. Each of his spirits wasn’t just a magical companion—they were his friends, his comrades. Others across the world might see spirits as gods or distant, mystical beings… but not Julius. To him, they were allies who fought beside him, bled beside him, lived beside him.
Emilia felt the same. Back when she was alone beneath that giant tree, it was the spirits who stayed by her side. They played with her, taught her new things, laughed with her, and made memories that stitched her broken loneliness together. The bond between contractor and spirit wasn’t something that could be explained with words—it was deeper. A mutual exchange. A fusion of souls. Letting someone become part of you… and choosing to become part of them.
Beatrice: DON’T CALL BETTY’S NAME IN FACT!
She stood up, eyes soaked with tears, voice cracking as she pointed at him—at everyone.
Beatrice: You… all of you! You made him like this! The stress, the pressure, the self-hatred! It crushed him—twisted him. What was once just a boy… became this! A shattered version of himself.
Her voice trembled, but she didn’t stop.
Beatrice: You failed him. Betrayed him. Used him. Threw him away when it was convenient. And now? Even when he’s hallucinating, even when he’s hurting himself, even when he hasn’t slept properly in days— he still worries about everyone else. He still wants to protect you. All of you.
She looked around the room—locking eyes with each person. The ones who had killed him. The ones who had lied to him. Abandoned him. Used him.
Beatrice: …Betty is no exception either.
Her voice dropped to a whisper.
Beatrice: Betty left him to die. She abandoned him. She was slothful. She… she turned her back when he needed her most.
Silence filled the room as she slowly sat back down, refusing to meet anyone’s gaze. Without a word, she opened Subaru’s coat and curled into his chest, resting against the black fabric of his shirt. She tugged the zipper up slightly, nestling herself against him—clinging tightly, as though to protect what little was left of him.
She would not let go. Not this time.
Because no matter how much he had done for the world…
He had done even
more
for her.
The living corpse—what remained of Seven—finally reached his target.
With trembling effort, he latched onto 18’s pant leg, pulling himself in closer. His broken body leaked blood from every orifice, the red pooling beneath him.
18:[ I’m cold…so cold. I can’t…I can’t feel my fingers anymore. ]
As he looked up, their eyes met—one filled with sorrow, the other weeping blood, his pupils faded into a pale haze that gave him the hollow stare of something long past death.
Then, a sound—dry, cracked, barely a voice.
7: …Sa-nctuary…
The word was so brittle, so hoarse, that 18 barely caught it.
18: “Sanctuary…?”
He echoed it, confused, the meaning just out of reach—but he didn’t question it further. He didn’t understand what it meant. But somehow… it felt right.
18: …Thank you.
The words came out in a whisper—gentle, reverent.
He closed his eyes, bracing himself for the inevitable. And when he opened them… 7 was gone.
No body.
No blood.
No severed limbs or spilled entrails.
Nothing but silence.
As if he had never been there at all.
Roswaal: Sanctuary? Now that’s a curious place for him to revisit. I would’ve assumed Subaru would never want to return there after everything that happened.
He said it in his usual taunting tone—light, theatrical, cruel.
Beatrice turned to him, her expression twisted in disbelief. Her eyes widened—not in surprise, but in fury. How dare he speak of Sanctuary? He , the very architect of its suffering.
Petra, unaware of the tense situation unfolding, glanced up at her teacher and friend.
Petra: Is it okay to look at the screen now, Frederica?
But Frederica was too consumed by the dread stirred up by the elder spirit to respond right away. Her grip on Petra had unconsciously tightened, pressing the girl deep within her chest until she began to struggle for air.
Realizing this, Frederica quickly loosened her hold—though she still kept Petra close, unwilling to let her go.
Frederica: N-no… please wait a little longer. I don’t think you should see what’s about to happen.
Beatrice:
..You dare speak?
She slowly pulled away from her contractor’s chest, her small form radiating raw, icy rage.
The room froze.
Beatrice stared down the clown with an intensity no one had ever seen from her. While she and Roswaal had argued in the past, never— never —had she looked at him like this. Her glare wasn’t sharp. It was lethal.
Beatrice: Listen well, clown. Betty will say this only once.
Her voice was steady, but carried the weight of thunder.
Beatrice: I will not— Betty will not —ever forgive you. No matter what Subaru says, no matter how much he may beg for peace, the pain you’ve inflicted on him is something I will never overlook. Roswaal L. Mathers, hear my vow: if you raise your hand against my contractor again after we leave this place… you will suffer
Priscilla looked towards the elderly loli with joy glimmer from her bright eyes
Priscilla :[ Continue to entertain me, spirit. That cold confidence you are admitting right now feels my presence with joy. My divine self cannot wait to claim you & your contractor as my own. ]
The room darkened with the pressure of her words. Her eyes glowed faintly, her spirit presence fully awakened.
Beatrice: I will rip out your so-called heart and force you to eat it. And I promise you—there will be no return. Whether by severing your ties to your kin, or by simple, brutal execution… I, Beatrice, Great Spirit of Yin, swear this on my mother’s soul—on the Witch of Greed, Echidna’s , soul. I will end you.
Roswaal stared at her. For the first time in decades, he felt true danger— not from a dragon, a beast, or a curse—but from this tiny, furious girl.
He kept his painted smile in place, but sweat began to bead on his forehead. Her words weren’t bluffs. She meant every syllable.
Then, Ram stood.
Her tone was sharp, immediate.
Ram: Miss Beatrice, you cann—
Beatrice: Be silent, you mutt.
Ram froze mid-step.
Beatrice: You call my contractor a pervert, yet you spent the better part of ten years obsessing over a man—a monster —who will never love you. You stood by Roswaal, aided him in his vile schemes, abandoned my contractor when he needed you. You likely had some knowledge of what would transpire at the capital, yet chose to abandon him and your sister. How shameful can one be? He returned defeating the whale along side a sin archbishop yet you continued to mock him. How arrogant can one be?! Even the women in the back compliment his efforts yet you still berate him your venomous tongue.
Her voice was like a blade, each word cutting into Ram’s pride.
Beatrice: You speak of love as if you understand it. You don’t. Not even close. So don’t you dare defend him. Not to me. Not to Betty
Ram stood in silence, stunned.
She wanted to scream, to deny it, to fight back—but she couldn’t. Beatrice wasn’t entirely wrong. She had sided with Roswaal. She had helped him carry out his plans. She had fought against Subaru. She had …
Killed him.
The guilt crept into her chest like frostbite. Did she really know what love was? Was her loyalty love… or just delusion?
Rem moved to speak, but Ram raised her hand gently, stopping her.
Wordlessly, she returned to her seat. Her expression was unreadable, as always—but inside, she was crumbling.
Staring forward, her thoughts spun in chaos, trying— failing —to piece her shattered pride back together.
Seeing the tension finally ease, Frederica released her friend from the suffocating embrace and offered a gentle smile.
Frederica: Thank you for listening to your superior’s wise advice. You did well.
Subaru stood up abruptly, his eyes scanning the horizon with sharp intent. He raised his arm and pointed north, eyes narrowing as a plan began to form in his mind.
Subaru: If the mansion is north of here… then Sanctuary should be…
He shifted his hand slightly westward.
Subaru: There. Otto said it was several kilometers away—it took them a couple of hours to reach it. But I know a faster way. And thanks to my training, the side effects have weakened.
Taking a few steps back from the jagged rocks, he gave himself room. His expression hardened.
Subaru: Invisible Providence.
The words left his mouth in a cold whisper. An unseen force surged around him, lifting him effortlessly into the air. In an instant, he shot upward—then veered northwest, soaring toward his destination with deadly purpose.
A muffled thud echoed deep within the forest, several dozen miles from the mansion. A cloud of dust drifted through the air, and at the center of it, a boy lay sprawled across the ground, tangled in sticks and dirt.
Groaning, Subaru pushed himself upright, brushing debris off his clothes as he scanned the area.
Subaru: Alright… I’m close to Sanctuary. Maybe a five-minute walk from where the barrier used to be.
A thin stream of blood trickled from his nostrils and ears, but he barely reacted—just a slight flinch. The pain was familiar now, almost routine.
Once steady on his feet, Subaru began to walk, eyes searching through the trees.
Subaru: I know you sensed me the second I landed. Come on out .
His voice rang out firmly into the quiet woods, addressing the hidden presence he was sure was watching.
Anastasia: Who’s he shouting at? And more importantly, isn’t it dangerous for him to be wandering that forest alone? With his scent, mabeasts would be on him in seconds.
Garfeil: That won’t happen. Not on my watch.
He cracked his knuckles confidently.
Garfeil: Captain gave me the job of thinning the mabeast population in the forest. I couldn’t get every last one of ‘em—some hide too well—but I’ve pushed their numbers down enough that they’re no threat anymore. Brotto helped too, with those cool powers of his.
Otto looked away, clearly flustered by the compliment.
Otto: Thanks, Garfiel. I’m just glad I could be of help.
Despite the exchange, neither of them carried their usual energy. The aftermath of Beatrice’s defiant declaration to Roswaal still lingered, heavy on everyone’s minds. Garfiel had made his stance clear—he’d protect his Captain no matter what. If Roswaal dared to try anything, then to hell with the rules.
Otto shared that conviction. He wouldn’t allow Subaru to be manipulated again. Quietly, he’d already begun crafting contingencies—plans to keep Roswaal in check and Subaru out of harm’s way.
???: You young men always make such dramatic entrances. Why not simply knock on our doors and greet us?
Subaru turned to face the voice. Her voice was soft and gentle. Not like Emilia’s but one you’d expect from a distant relative.
???: Hello Young Su
He smile after seeing the elderly girl walking to the clearing he was at
Subaru: Hello, Ryuzu Alma.
Garfiel: Old hag? What’s she got to do with Cap’n?
Wilhelm: I’m not sure, young Garf, but judging by the way Subaru’s expression just changed… I’d wager she’s the one his aberration told to visit.
Frederica: I should visit her more often… She looks exactly the same as when I left.
Garfiel: ‘Course she does. Those old hags are sweet, and everyone in the village lov—
His words were cut off as a sharp pain flared in his cheek—Frederica was tugging it with no mercy.
Frederica: Call them by their names! If your Cap’n can, so can you.
Reluctantly, but knowing better than to resist, Garfiel gave in.
Garfiel: The “Ryuzu’s” are well respected and loved in the village. Beatrice, Cap’n, and I visit them every now and then.
Alma: Now then, would you care to tell me what brings you here, young Su? I’d love to know how you arrived so quickly. I doubt even young Garf could manage such speed.
Subaru: I would tell you… but it’s a secret.
He pressed a finger to his lips with a playful smile.
But Alma’s eyes caught something else—dried blood trailing from his ears and nostrils. Her calm demeanor faltered as she hurried toward him, concern rising in her voice.
Alma: Your nose and ears—what happened?! Were you attacked by mabeasts?!
Her voice remained soft, but the panic was clear in her trembling tone.
Subaru knelt slightly to match her height, gently taking her hands in his.
Subaru: It’s alright. Just an accident, nothing worth worrying over. If you’d like, I can stop by your home and wash it off.
Alma nodded, though worry still lingered in her eyes.
Subaru: Alma, would you mind summoning Bilma and Pico? There’s something I’d like to discuss with them.
Alma: Of course! I’d be glad to help however I can.
Alma had just turned to head back toward the village when she paused. She glanced over her shoulder to find Subaru still standing there, unmoving. His body trembled slightly.
Alma: Su? Is something wrong?
Her voice held a growing note of concern. Was his condition worse than he let on? Had the injuries affected him more than he claimed? The thought unsettled her—until Subaru finally spoke, his voice barely above a whisper.
Subaru: Could… could you hold my hand while we walk?
His eyes didn’t meet hers. His face was a conflicted mix of shame and fear—an expression completely foreign to the boy who usually strolled into the village with a smile and a joke. Now, he looked like he was afraid to take another step forward, as if something terrible waited for him just beyond the clearing.
Alma didn’t understand what had shaken him so deeply. But rather than press him for answers, she simply gave him a warm, understanding nod. Then, without a word, she reached out and gently took his hand.
Subaru:[ I’m warm now. I can feel their warmth. Thank you Alma. I didn’t want to be cold anymore. ]
Felix: So isolation and depression triggers this cold sensation while companionship and contact creates a warmth. So a good solution would be for those he cares about to make heart felt contact with him. Beatrice you get that?
Beatrice nodded. Everyone who heard this possible solution to one of his issues made a mental note to reach out to him more
Subaru sat quietly in a wooden chair inside a small, cozy house. The air was calm, scented with herbs and warm tea. Across the table sat Ryuzu Pico, one of the first Ryuzu clones Subaru had met during his time in the Sanctuary. She gazed at him with her usual blank but curious expression.
Opposite of the two sat Ryuzu Bilma, her presence calm and reserved, and beside her, Ryuzu Alma, who kept glancing at Subaru as if still worrying over his earlier trembling.
Subaru took a sip of his tea, his free hand gently resting atop Pico’s head, idly petting her lovely purple hair. She leaned into the affection, content in a childlike way. Despite her youthful appearance, Pico—like all Ryuzus—was technically a clone. But unlike the others, she had no memories, no preprogrammed knowledge or identity.
She was a blank slate.
It was for that reason Subaru and Beatrice had taken a particular interest in her. They had spent time with her—playing, talking, and teaching—so that her earliest memories would be happy ones. They didn’t want her to be just another copy in a system—they wanted her to feel like her own person.
Subaru gently set his teacup down with a light clink on the wooden table. His hair and face partly wet as he was true to his words in washing up.
Subaru: And then, I thought—‘Hey! I gotta see you lovely ladies again.’ So… Wham, Bam, Shabam! Here I am.
He gave a sheepish grin, eyes still lingering on the rim of his cup.
Bilma: You say the weirdest things, Su.
Pico turned to look at him as well. Her oversized jacket still covered the lower half of her face, but her eyes sparkled with delight. Subaru could tell—she was smiling behind it.
Alma: That’s quite the tale. May I offer you a word of advice?
Subaru immediately perked up, meeting her eyes with curiosity.
Subaru: Please. Go ahead.
Felt: Hold on—did Bro actually tell them the truth ? Do the Ryuzus know about his… y’know, issues?
Beatrice, trying to avoid deeper involvement, replied with a faint sigh.
Beatrice: Of course not. To Betty’s knowledge, Subaru has only entrusted that part of himself to Betty. He probably shared the story, yes, but… filtered out the darkest parts. The only Ryuzu Betty suspects might sense more is Pico—but with the mind of a child, she poses no real concern.
Back inside the quiet home, Alma offered Subaru a gentle smile before speaking:
Alma: You mustn’t try so hard to be someone you’re not. You’re human—flawed, imperfect—and Beatrice knows that. She accepts your faults just as you’ve accepted hers. That’s what a relationship is. Not perfection, but choosing to embrace both the light and the shadow in someone.
Her words struck Subaru harder than he expected. He blinked, stunned for a moment.
Subaru: Wow… that was… beautiful. Did you come up with that? Or was it something Echidna read to you?
Alma: Well, truthfully—
Bilma (interrupting): Actually, Su, we got that from one of Frederica’s romance novels. She left a few behind when she last visited.
Laughter rippled through the theater audience.
Who would’ve guessed? Stoic, disciplined, elegant Frederica— a romance novel fanatic?
She let out a small, panicked “eep!”, hands immediately going to cover her glowing red cheeks. Of all secrets, this was the one she hoped would stay buried.
Only Subaru had known. The two of them had often exchanged recommendations and discussed plotlines in secret. It was a quiet bond they shared.
Petra, ever the supportive friend, patted Frederica’s arm gently.
Subaru (grinning): If she brought them all the way out here, she must really love them. And hey, I get it. Romance stories are seriously underrated. I’ve seen 12-episode anime that changed my whole view on love and life.”
As if struck by inspiration, Frederica shot to her feet, face still crimson, her voice shaking with a mix of pride and mortification.
Frederica: See?! Sir Subaru gets it! I—I don’t know what an ‘a~ni~me’ is, but a good romance story really can change everything about a person!
Garfiel burst into laughter at the sight of his older sister’s flustered declaration.
Garfiel: Sis, you’ve got to stop. We all have embarrassing moments—but wow, didn’t think yours would come this late!
Frederica snapped her gaze to him, still flushed.
Frederica: Why am I the only one being teased? Subaru reads them too! We even talk about them—share thoughts, opinions, favorites!
Garfiel tried to muffle his laughter with his hands, but tears were already forming in the corners of his eyes from how hard he was laughing.
Otto: No one’s laughing at the hobby itself. The reason we’re all surprised—well, mostly Garf—is because we didn’t expect you to be a romance novel lover. That’s all.
He turned to the others to explain further but was quickly cut off.
Emilia (softly): It’s because it’s exactly the kind of thing Subaru would be into.
She smiled warmly, looking toward Frederica.
Emilia (gently): There’s nothing to be embarrassed about. Honestly, I think it’s sweet.
Petra: Yeah! And if you want, I’d love to read some too. Then we can all talk about them together with Subaru.
Frederica looked down at the young girl, then reached out and gently patted her head. A smile bloomed across her lips—a mixture of gratitude and shy pride.
Subaru: That’s some good advice Alma. I will take that into consideration for when I head back.
He looked at the time metia in which he realized he only has 15 minutes until the hour was done
Subaru: Okay but that’s not the only reason I was here I need help looking for an area. Bilma do you have a map of the Mathers domain?
Bilma: Let me go get it
She quickly ran into one of the 3 rooms in the wooden home and ran back to the table, slamming a map down
Subaru: Ok girls listen up….
…
Subaru stood at the edge of the path, waving goodbye to Bilma and Pico. Bilma stood on her tiptoes, energetically waving both hands, while Pico gave her usual silent wave, her sleeves still covering most of her face—but even through the fabric, Subaru could see the soft curve of a smile beneath her jacket.
With a final nod, Subaru turned and began walking alongside Alma, the two of them heading back into the forest. The sun had begun its slow descent, casting long golden shadows between the trees.
Alma: Young Su.
Subaru: Hm?
Alma: Would you mind telling this old lady why you’re so afraid right now?
Crusch: It’s most likely because he’s in the Sanctuary.
Mimi: Mimi doesn’t get it! Could you explain more, please?
She stood on her chair, arm raised high like an eager child in class.
Crusch: Well, Mimi, Subaru has experienced many terrible things in that place… things so awful that even I struggle to speak of them. But we’ve all seen the aftermath. It’s understandable that he’s developed a deep fear of being alone here. That’s likely why he clings to the Ryuzus for comfort.
Mimi: So Mini Cap’n is scared of being alone? That’s really sad…
She slowly sat back down, her ears drooping as her expression turned somber.
Crusch: Yes, it is. And honestly… I fear it’s a wound he may never fully recover from. I know I wouldn’t, had I gone through what he did.
She admitted this quietly, her voice heavy with sorrow. Everyone present knew the horrors that had taken place in the Sanctuary. It was no wonder Subaru feared being alone here. In truth, it was a miracle he hadn’t completely broken down the moment he arrived.
He blinked. It was only then that Subaru realized his body was trembling ever so slightly. Beads of sweat clung to his skin. His hand, still held by Alma’s, was damp. With forced cheer, he attempted to deflect.
Subaru: Probably just worried about mabeasts, that’s all.
Alma: You shouldn’t lie to someone my age—you’ll break my fragile old heart.
She said it with a smile, but the concern in her eyes was genuine. Without a word, she gently tightened her grip on his hand as they continued walking. There was no judgment in her voice, only quiet care.
Alma: I don’t know what kind of pain you’re carrying… but you should speak with Beatrice. She is your spirit, isn’t she?
Subaru’s smile faltered. Lying to Alma was like trying to lie to Rem—pointless and quietly heartbreaking. His mask dropped, and he nodded with a small sigh.
Subaru: I’ll try.
Alma: That’s all I ask.
They reached a small, empty field nestled just beyond the clearing where Subaru had landed earlier. The grass rustled in the evening breeze, and the last rays of daylight danced across the treetops.
Subaru: Right here is fine.
They stopped at the edge of the field. Alma looked up at the darkening sky, then back at him.
Alma: How will you get home? It’ll be nightfall soon.
Subaru hesitated for a moment.
Subaru: Promise you won’t tell anyone?
Alma quirked a brow in amusement.
Alma: Why not just use your authority to make me stay quiet?
Subaru: Because you’re my friend… not an object.
That made her pause. She chuckled softly, then gave a nod of approval.
Alma: My, my… Young Su, you really do have a way with words. No wonder the girls all seem to fall for you.
Subaru flushed red, caught completely off guard by her teasing. He rubbed the back of his neck, eyes darting away awkwardly.
Alma (smiling): But I’ll keep your secret. You have my word—as Ryuzu Alma.
Subaru: …Thank you.
His face grew serious again. That glint of playfulness vanished as the weight of reality settled in once more.
He took a breath.
Subaru: —Invisible Providence.
With those two quiet words, the wind around him shifted.
In the blink of an eye, Subaru shot into the air like a launched arrow, vanishing into the sky with a faint hum, leaving only a soft swirl of disturbed grass in his wake.
Alma stood still for a moment, watching the empty space he had just occupied. A gentle breeze ruffled her robes.
Alma: My… such an unusual way to travel. Perhaps one day… I’ll try it too.
Smiling faintly, she turned and began the quiet walk back to her village as dusk crept in around her.
Beatrice sat on her oversized chair by the fireplace, legs folded under her. A half-finished book rested in her lap, its pages no longer holding her attention. The fire crackled softly, but even that comforting sound did little to ease the anxiety tightening her chest.
The hour was nearly over.
She didn’t know where he went. She didn’t question why . But every passing second only made her heart tighten more.
Beatrice (quietly): You always carry it all alone, in fact…
She stared at the opened book.
She remembered the way he had looked at her before leaving—eyes exhausted, smile forced. It wasn’t the first time he’d worn that expression. But every time it reappeared, it hurt more.
She closed the book. Hugged it to her chest. Waited.
The door creaked.
Her head shot up instantly. And there he stood.
Disheveled. Pale. Silent.
But he was here.
Beatrice clung tightly to her contractor’s free hand, as if letting go would cause him to vanish from her side forever. Her small fingers trembled slightly against his, but her grip remained firm—gentle, yet desperate. Her usual prideful tone had softened to a vulnerable whisper, one only meant for him, though the weight of her words reached everyone’s hearts.
Beatrice: Betty… truly loves you, I suppose. And thank you… for loving her back. Betty will do everything she possibly can to help you find the happiness you deserve… no matter how far, or how long it takes, I suppose.
She blinked, trying to hold back the welling tears. Her voice cracked at the end, betraying the raw emotion she had been bottling up ever since the first episode had aired. This was more than a promise—it was a plea. A vow born not from duty, but from devotion.
Though her voice was low, almost swallowed by the silence that followed, everyone heard her clearly. And more importantly—they all agreed. Every heart in that theatre, young or old, noble or common, burned with the same thought:
The boy had suffered too much for too long.
He had endured countless trials, died more times than they could imagine, and carried the weight of burdens no one his age should ever know. His pain was always hidden behind a smile, a joke, or reckless determination. But not anymore.
No longer would he walk this dark path alone.
Not if they had anything to say about it.
He deserved peace. He deserved love.
And above all… he deserved to rest.
Beatrice (softly): Took you long enough, in fact.
Subaru (smiling weakly): You keeping track?
She didn’t answer right away. Instead, she climbed off her chair and crossed the room toward him.
Beatrice: I would’ve gone after you… but I knew you’d come back.
Subaru didn’t respond with words. He just stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her. She stiffened slightly at first, then leaned into him, small hands gripping the fabric of his jacket.
There were no tears. Not this time. Just quiet understanding.
He rested his chin on her head, eyes closing.
Subaru: Thank you Beako. Thank you for loving me.
Beatrice: Betty thanks you too for loving her
The fire crackled behind them, warm and steady, as the two stood silently in the soft glow—together in the quiet, together in the weight.
Subaru:[ Don’t worry Beako, I’ll make some good memories with you. ]
Notes:
You may be asking yourself “Why is Subaru’s lack of sleep or proper sleep not affecting him more? Staying up for 3 while doing hard training should caused something to happen.” And the answer is Beatrice. Beatrice’s healing magic has been stabilising his mental and physical health for the 3 days. Subaru is still experiencing major nausea and headaches but he is able to pretend that it is fine. Eventually though it will all crash down.
Chapter 34: Helping my Friends
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It had been another long day since the incident in the basement. In that time, Subaru had thrown himself into work—taking care of his own chores and most of Ram’s, running errands to the capital, training, and more. Despite the hectic schedule, he was grateful to spend his days interacting with friends. Beatrice, for her part, was relieved his mood had improved since that day… though she would’ve preferred if he spent more time with her. Yesterday, he’d been so busy he barely played with her at all.
Subaru eventually managed to drift off to sleep, but the nightmares kept yanking him back into consciousness. Each time, Beatrice’s concern deepened, yet Subaru brushed it off with the same insistence—claiming he was fine.
The hallucinations had only grown worse, now joined by a mind-splitting headache that made every thought feel like it was tearing him apart. The breaking point came when Otto nearly caught him speaking to them . That was when Subaru realized something had to change. Something drastic.
At present, Beatrice was seated in the newly built library, leisurely reading a book on various plants while sipping tea.
Beatrice: Betty is bored. These books cannot hold a candle to the old library. Damn that stupid merchant—how dare he burn all that wonderful knowledge?
She glanced over her shoulder at Otto, her number-two on the Hate List . The look she gave him could have melted steel, and everyone present noticed. Otto, upon meeting her eyes, quickly turned away, cold sweat on his brow.
Beatrice: You should be grateful my contractor is so kind. Betty wanted to pierce your body with a thousand minya crystals.
Otto: B-but it was Mr. Natsuki’s idea! I was just following orders!
Beatrice: Trying to pin the blame on my sweet contractor? Foolish. Betty will have your tongue for that.
She conveniently ignored the fact that Otto was right—Subaru had been the one to suggest the plan. But in her mind, blaming him for a little collateral damage done in the process of freeing her was unthinkable.
Anastasia: I have to agree with her. Decades of priceless, world-changing knowledge—gone in a single night. If I’d found this out anywhere else, I would’ve sent Julius to interrogate you.
Otto: OH, COME ON! Not you too! Once again—it was Mr. Natsuki’s idea!
Mimi: So you’re Mini’s boss’s lap dog. Brotto is pretty funny!
The group burst into laughter at the poor merchant’s expense. Otto’s face flushed red as he tried to hide behind his hat. Anastasia, meanwhile, caught sight of a faint smile tugging at Beatrice’s lips. She hid her own satisfaction, pleased that her little scheme to humiliate Otto for Beatrice’s amusement had worked perfectly.
Betty glanced at her tray, now empty of the sweet treats and the crisp appa that had been there moments ago. How thoughtful of her contractor to worry about her diet—though, as a spirit, she neither gained nor lost weight. For her, food was about savoring the taste rather than quelling the need to feed.
Closing her eyes, she focused on the faint thread of her bond, tracing it until she located her contractor’s presence. The connection pointed toward the kitchen. Without delay, she walked to the nearest door, linked it to the kitchen with her magic, and stepped through.
What she found on the other side was… unexpected. Subaru and the maid, Ram, were seated on a pair of spare dining chairs, facing one another. Her contractor was staring at the maid with an intensity Betty couldn’t quite place. Ram, after a moment, let out a quiet sigh and looked down.
Ram: Ram will allow it…
Subaru immediately punched the air in triumph—only for Ram’s follow-up to cut his celebration short.
Ram: However, Ram will only allow it if you agree to handle Ram’s chores for the rest of the week.
Without a shred of hesitation, Subaru beamed at her.
Subaru: Deal!
Felix: Man, you just love wringing him dry, don’tcha, Ram? Give the guy a break.
Felix was practically doubled over with laughter, unable to believe how quickly Subaru had agreed to such an absurd deal. Personally, Felix couldn’t imagine himself saying yes to something so one-sided.
Anastasia, meanwhile, had her face buried in one hand, looking as if she’d just watched a slow-motion disaster.
Anastasia: This is painful. We know he can negotiate, so why walk straight into such a bad trade?
She exhaled sharply, then clapped her hands with a decisive snap .
Anastasia: Alright, guess this lady will have to give him a lesson in how to negotiate—even with your friends.
Ram didn’t respond. The lingering tension between her and Beatrice still hung in the air, and her mind drifted back to the spirit’s earlier words.
“How arrogant can one be?!”
“You speak of love as if you understand it. You don’t.”
“You stood by Roswaal, aided him in his vile schemes, abandoned my contractor when he needed you.”
Both finally noticed the blond-haired spirit standing nearby, still looking utterly lost about the meaning of their earlier exchange.
Subaru, oblivious to the mood, scooped Beatrice into his arms as though she were a sack of tatos and shot Ram a big thumbs-up.
Subaru: Thanks, Ram. You’re the best. I’ll finish my chores quick so I can spend more time with my adorable Beako.
Ram’s gaze followed his so-called “adorable Beako,” who was wriggling in his surprisingly firm grip and shouting, “Let Betty go!” like a child throwing a tantrum—though Subaru seemed perfectly content to ignore her protests.
Without another word, he dashed out the door. Ram, as usual, was grateful she didn’t know where he was going.
Emilia: Aww, you look adorable, Beatrice.
With a gentle smile, Emilia scooped the little spirit up as though she were a younger sister. At first, Beatrice bristled—being picked up by anyone other than her contractor was an affront in itself—but then she noticed the warmth in Subaru’s eyes when he held her. A small, quiet part of her wanted a taste of that same warmth. She didn’t wriggle free, nor did she say a word.
But Emilia, catching the faint shadow in Beatrice’s expression, quickly set her back down and offered an apology. Beatrice merely scoffed in response. She wouldn’t admit it out loud, but this would be the one and only time she allowed it. Even she wanted a shred of comfort now and then.
The scene shifts back to the mansion. Subaru gently set Beatrice down—only to have her immediately start pummeling his knee with tiny fists.
Beatrice: Betty did not agree to be your tato sack! Treat me with the respect a Great Spirit deserves!
For a so-called walking calamity, her punches were laughably light. Subaru couldn’t help but grin at the attempt, but decided to play along. He clutched his knee dramatically, collapsing to the floor as though she’d shattered it, all while grinning from ear to ear.
Subaru: Oh, Great Spirit of Yin, Beatrice, forgive this pitiful fool for carrying you without permission! Spare me, I beg of you!
He let out exaggerated groans of agony, teetering on the edge of mock tears.
Beatrice smirked at his performance.
Beatrice: So, you finally recognise the error of your ways toward such a benevolent spirit as Betty?
She leaned in close, her tiny face a mix of cuteness and unshakable confidence.
Subaru: Yes! I will treat my adorable, wise, and amazing spirit with the utmost care from now on.
Beatrice: Betty is pleased you’ve learned your lesson. Now—you will tell Betty what you and that maid were whispering about.
Subaru sat cross-legged, facing her as she hopped into her chair.
Subaru: It’s simple. I agreed to do all of Ram’s chores for the rest of the week… in exchange for one day off of my choosing.
Beatrice’s face fell into a deep frown. Disappointment radiated from her, though she wasn’t remotely surprised. Clearly, a scolding would be coming later.
Beatrice: For what reason? You already have a day off in 6 days—why do you need another? What are you planning?
She pouted, clearly not understanding. Subaru, unable to resist the sight of such an adorable expression, darted toward her, scooped her up, and spun her in the air.
Subaru: Don’t you worry, Beako. When the day comes, you’ll know.
Her scowl slowly gave way to laughter as she squirmed in his arms, trying to escape. Subaru grinned, watching the transformation from grumpy to gleeful.
Across the room, Anastasia bit down on her hat, frustration plain on her face.
Julius (whispering): Lady Anastasia, perhaps you shouldn’t—
Anastasia: Quiet, Julius. I’m well aware I may look odd, but they’ve seen worse. What bothers me is that the most adorable, most knowledgeable spirit in the room is right there , and I can’t snatch her into my arms! It’s infuriating!
Ricardo chuckled at the sight of the irritated merchant, patting her head.
Ricardo: Ana-Bo, you shouldn’t get so worke—
He froze mid-word as a sharp pain shot up from his tail. For the first time in his life, a high-pitched yelp escaped him—so unexpectedly childlike that the entire room fell silent for a second… then burst into uproarious laughter.
Even Felt doubled over in tears from laughing.
Ricardo, ever the prideful fool, laughed and joked along as if unfazed—but inside, he was dying of regret.
The day went on as usual. Subaru chose to spend all his free time playing with his spirit in a game of “Guess the door” which he won easily, much to his spirit’s frustration. He once again lost to Garf in the timed obstacle course and made progress in his whip and sword training. It was now near 10 pm. Most had either fell asleep or have finished their work for the day and went back to their room, all except 1 adventurous boy. Subaru could be seen sneaking around the halls while silently saying “Nin nin”
Felt: Ooh, where’s Subaru sneaking off to now?
Her eyes sparkled, clearly enjoying whatever ridiculous scheme her brother was cooking up.
Mimi [tugging on Tivey’s sleeve] : Hey, is Mini boss a pervert? Why’s he walking around the women’s corridors?”
Tivey: Hold on—how do you even know that’s the women’s corridors?
Mimi: Mimi memorised the mansion’s layout from the earlier episodes!
Tivey: ..You… what?
She beamed proudly. Tivey just stared. This girl can’t remember her own chores, but she’s apparently an architectural genius when it comes to completely useless information?
Tivey: [sighs] Unbelievable…
Felt: Oi! Don’t badmouth big bro! Sure, he’s strange, but the last thing he is, is a pervert!
Emilia: Y-Yeah! Subaru’s a gentleman through and through. He wouldn’t… do anything improper.
Beatrice: Betty must agree with the Half el—Betty means, Emilia is correct.
Rem: Yes. My hero is an honorable man.
Al: He may be a weirdo, naive, and have the absolute worst taste in—
Felt: You’re getting sidetracked, helmet man.
Al: It’s Al ! AL! How is that hard to remember?!
He threw his hand up in disbelief.
Al: Anyway, he might be all those things… but there’s no way my bro’s a pervert.
The group nodded in agreement—except Mimi, who still looked suspicious.
Mimi: …Mimi’s still keeping an eye on him, just in case.
The hallway outside the women’s room was silent—eerily so. Subaru tiptoed, each step calculated to avoid the occasional creak of the wooden floorboards. He had a mysterious object tucked under his arm like smuggled contraband.
He glanced left, then right. No maids in sight. No Ram with her sharp eyes and sharper tongue. Perfect.
Subaru knocked lightly—just enough for the person on the other side to hear. The door opened a crack, and her refined face peeked through.
???: Subaru… did anyone see you?
Subaru: [whispering like they were plotting a heist] Not a soul. I think we’re in the clear.
She opened the door wider, letting him slip inside
Mimi clapped her hands in sudden realisation, her tail swishing excitedly.
Mimi : Ooh! So the maid seduced mini boss into her room, then! Now Mimi gets it!
Rem’s gaze slowly turned toward the housemaid, who was whistling innocently to the side, doing her best to avoid eye contact with the very angry demon maid. A devilish smile crept onto Rem’s face.
Rem : Frederica, what were you doing with Subaru in the dead of night? Please, make it quick—so I can decide your fate.
Petra had already grabbed Frederica by the shoulders, shaking her furiously with wide, betrayed eyes.
Petra : How could you?! You said you weren’t interested in Subaru romantically. You even pinkie promised it!!
She looked ready to cry, the sting of betrayal from one of her secret confidants hitting her hard.
Garfiel stepped forward, his eyes narrowing.
Garfiel : Are you da~ting Cap’n?!
He stared at his sister with a storm of mixed emotions. Subaru was like a brother to him, but…. why her? Why not Emilia? Why not Rem? He wasn’t sure if he liked the idea or hated it.
Over in the Crusch camp, quiet laughter broke out. They already knew such a pairing was absurd. At worst, Subaru and Frederica were just good friends, and they were certain Subaru held no romantic interest in her.
Frederica, face blazing red, looked desperately to her camp for help as she waved her hands frantically.
Federica : I swear to you, I didn’t! Rem, please believe me when I say I did not seduce your partner. Petra, this may look bad, but I promise you—I have no feelings for him. Even now, I do not. And Garf, how could you ask such a ridiculous question?!
???: That’s good, Frederica.
All eyes turned toward Emilia. The half-elf’s soft voice carried an icy edge, her purple eyes fixed unblinking on the maid. She could accept Rem as Subaru’s second wife, but she would not allow another woman to take her man. A lock of hair fell over her eyes, shadowing the upper half of her face and making her expression even more unsettling.
Emilia : I’m glad to hear you aren’t trying to take MY Subaru.
From the Crusch camp, Crusch tilted her head slightly, hiding a faint twitch of irritation.
Crusch :[ Why, when she says “her Subaru,” do I feel a little annoyed…? ]
The thought made her glance away, but the instant Subaru’s face crossed her mind, a sudden heat bloomed across her cheeks. She quickly covered her face with both hands, embarrassed by her own reaction.
The room was spotless as always, the faint scent of lavender hanging in the air. A tea set waited on the low table, steam curling lazily from the cups.
Subaru held up the book. Tonight’s chapter: The Duke’s Last Confession . I’ve been dying to see how he messes this up.
Frederica’s lips curved into a restrained smile. You truly have no shame, do you? Sneaking through the mansion just to read a romance novel.
Subaru shrugged, casually starting to head toward the door.
Subaru: Hey, I could always just read this on my own. I don’t have to be here, you know.
Federica’s composure shattered in an instant. She panicked, waving her hands in flustered desperation.
Federica: Please stay! I’m sorry. It’s just… it’s been really fun to meet someone who enjoys these romance stories as much as I do.
Subaru smiled at the sight of the real, unguarded Federica.
Subaru: Of course I’ll stay. I was only teasing. These books are way better when read with a friend. Beako’s not into this sort of thing—makes sense, since I don’t think spirits really… do romance.
Garfiel : Hey! You never let me into your room. Why are you allowing Cap’n?
Federica : Well Subaru has great etiquette and manners, unlike a certain brother of mine
Federica: You’re probably right
she replied softly, before taking up the teapot. With the same grace she brought to everything she did, Federica refilled his cup.
Federica: Now then… let’s make sure this little secret stays between us.
Tivey: I’ve heard of that book.
Federica’s head snapped toward the monocled cat-boy so fast it was a miracle she didn’t pull a muscle.
Federica: REALLY?! How was it for you? Did you cry?! HOW DID YOU REACT TO THE ENDING?!
He was about to speak but his brother cut him by a second
Hetero: I—wait… WHAT?! I haven’t even finished it yet! Don’t you dare—
His ears shot straight up as he gasped in horror.
Hetero: No… no, no, no! I sense spoilers incoming!!
He spun dramatically toward the ceiling, clutching his chest.
Hetero: DIRECTOR!!! Sedate me this instant before my innocence is destroyed!
Julius: Hetero! How could you request something so ridiculous? Have you no—
Anastasia: Julius. Silence.
She fixed her knight with the kind of gaze that could stop time.
Anastasia: That ending… was so powerful… so beautiful… that I nearly wept upon reading it. Ah—curse my loose tongue! Director, I beg of you—preserve this precious soul’s ignorance until the final page!
Your plea is heard. Rest easy, oh pure and unspoiled child.
Tivey : Thank you… my life… is in your hands…
collapses dramatically
And with that said, Tivey dropped to his seat asleep and away from the spoils
Federica was smiling seeing that there were others like her and Subaru who enjoyed such a wonderful story
The last page turned with a soft rustle, and silence settled over the room.
Federica’s lips trembled before she snapped the book shut, hugging it to her chest. Tears streamed freely down her cheeks as she fumbled for her handkerchief.
Federica sniffled between sobs.
Federica: I… I can’t believe it’s really over. They… they were finally happy, and then—
Her voice broke, and she buried her face in the cloth, shoulders shaking.
Across from her, Subaru sat with his arms crossed, doing his best to look unaffected.
Subaru: Yeah… wasn’t… wasn’t even that sad, you know. Totally fine. Just a book.
But the lump in his throat swelled, his vision blurred, and his breath hitched.
Subaru: Okay… maybe it was that sad.
A tear slipped down his cheek, then another. Within seconds, he was covering his face with both hands.
Subaru: Dang it, I’m crying too.
Federica looked up through her own tears and smiled gently.
Federica: I thought you said you were fine, Subaru.
Subaru groaned through a sniffle.
Subaru: Shut up… it’s just allergies. Really emotional ones.
Still smiling, she pulled a fresh handkerchief from her sleeve and offered it to him.
Federica: Here. You’ll feel better after.
Subaru took it, muttering a quiet thanks. They sat there for a long moment—two unlikely friends, united in laughter, tears, and the bittersweet ache of a perfect ending.
Suddenly, Subaru wiped his eyes and narrowed them playfully.
Subaru: You know, I think you cried more than I did.
Federica raised an eyebrow, smirking through her tears.
Federica: Oh? Is that a challenge?
Subaru smirked back.
Subaru: Absolutely. Next time we read something sad, loser has to make tea for a week.
Federica laughed softly.
Federica: You’re on, Subaru. But be warned—you have a long way to go to catch up to me.
They both chuckled, already looking forward to their next shared adventure between the pages.
Frederica closed the cover gently, as though sealing away their little conspiracy.
Federica: Then… we shall meet again next week, Subaru?
He smirked.
Subaru: You bring the tea, I’ll bring the shame.
Emilia glanced between them, her curiosity piqued.
Emilia : If you two get this emotional over a book, maybe I should give it a try too. I-if you don’t mind, Frederica.
Frederica smiled warmly.
Federica : Of course, Lady Emilia. When we have the chance, I’ll lend you my copy so you can enjoy it at your leisure. It really is a wonderful story.
Emilia nodded eagerly.
Emilia : I’ll hold you to that, Frederica. And thank you.
Priscilla, quietly listening nearby, thought to herself with a faint, secret smile.
Priscilla :[ They must never know that I’ve shed my own purifying tears over stories like this. ]
Only Al was aware of her hidden indulgence—Priscilla enjoyed romance novels in her free time just as much as anyone else
The mood shifted immediately as Subaru’s face grew serious.
Subaru: I’ll go get her,
He said firmly. Federica hesitated.
Federica: Are you sure? I can do it if—
Subaru: No!
Subaru cut her off quickly.
Subaru: She took the news pretty hard. She’s done this as long as I’ve known her, but before it was controlled, now…I’m not so sure. Thank the dragon I got through to her, but she still feels like a piece of herself is missing. I can understand that feeling.
Federica caught the small frown crossing Subaru’s face and did her best to offer a reassuring smile.
Federica: You’re a good friend to her, you know that?
Subaru nodded, grateful.
Subaru: I try to be, and thanks for that. I’m just glad she thinks it’s you who’s helping her.
Federica smiled softly.
Federica: You’re right. She’d feel a lot of shame if anyone else saw her like this.
Subaru: Yeah, but I don’t blame her. I’m just glad I got through to her to take it easy. She wouldn’t want HER seeing her like that. We all have shame we don’t want no one to find out.
Rem : who could they be talking about?
Beatrice looks back at a certain women before thinking to herself
Beatrice :[ Betty has an idea in fact, but she won’t comment on it. Even Betty knows some secrets have the right to be kept hidden. Betty prays for your health…..Ram ]
Throughout this episode, one particular maid remained silent—too ashamed after her argument with the great spirit and too fearful of what might soon be revealed. She had long known that one day her secret would come to light, but the thought of those she couldn’t trust, strangers in fact, discovering it terrified her. The weight of their gazes, their whispers, and their judgmental stares pushed her further into isolation. She withdrew completely—no reactions, no comments, and certainly no teasing—choosing instead to vanish quietly from the world around her.
Federica gave a gentle nod.
Federica: Well then, I think you should go now. Take care, Subaru. I really enjoyed our conversation about these stories. This time, I’ll pick the book, alright?
Subaru: Of course!—-
Subaru smiled warmly.
—Take care, Federica, and have an amazing night.
With that, he turned and left, heading down the hallway toward the dining room, leaving behind a quiet air of care and determination.
As he walked, Subaru found himself leaning harder against the wall for support. His breaths came heavy, each step slower than the last. From his perspective, the room seemed to sway and twist.
Subaru: Ugh… this sucks. The nausea and this migraine isn’t going away anytime soon. Come on, Subaru—keep it together.
The lack of sleep has been really getting him off his track. He tries his best to hide it but in the dark, alone and no one to see him, his body finally begins showing the effects of lack of sleep. He’s only greatful that Beatrice’s healing magic didn’t allow the effects to fully stop him from working.
Subaru drew in a deep breath and let his eyes fall shut.
Darkness. Endless, silent, bottomless darkness. It was eternal—everything and nothing all at once.
Within that void, an image began to take shape: himself, standing across from Federica.
Subaru: Hello, Federica.
Federica: Hello, Subaru.
His voice was steady, though tinged with quiet resolve.
Subaru: Ram doesn’t need Subaru right now,….she needs Federica. Will you lend me that?
Federica extended her hand, and in her palm bloomed a delicate mask—an exquisite likeness of her own face, simple yet lifelike. With a calm, almost sacred grace, she offered it to him.
Federica: Then take it, Subaru. For a time… be what must be
Crusch: “ Be what must be”? What is he talking about?
Julius: I’m not sure.
Felix: Maybe he means he wants to mimic her.
Federica: But why not ask the real me?
Felix: I don’t know. We don’t have enough information.
The mask carried a softened reflection of his companion’s face, distilled into its most essential lines and shapes, like a memory reduced to its core. When he placed it over his own, it seemed to stir—not with life, but with remembrance. A faint smile traced its lips, stretching wider and wider until it no longer felt like joy, but an echo of something long lost. The hollow eyes did not see him, yet they mirrored all that he was. That fleeting smile, those empty sockets—they became the last image etched into him, dissolving gently into the eternal darkness.
Summoning what little strength he had left, he straightened up and pressed on toward the dining room, fighting the urge to throw up with every step. Every step, every swing of his arms were similar to that of the house maid.
Subaru gently opened the door and saw his friend—Ram—curled up at the table, clutching a bottle of wine, tears streaming down her face as she sobbed quietly to herself.
He stepped inside softly.
Hey, ….Ram.
Rem’s voice caught in surprise.
Rem :…Sis?—
She stared in shock at the sight before her.
Everyone’s eyes fell on the proud oni maid, who lay curled in a fetal position, her head bowed low. Unspoken but understood by all: Ram had turned to heavy drinking after losing Rem to Gluttony. The once proud, stoic maid was now quietly battling a hidden depression—and a growing dependency on alcohol.
Rem began to speak, voice trembling.
Rem : Have you been doing this because you lost—
Her words were cut short by Ram’s renewed silent cries. The shame of her secret, once so carefully guarded, had been laid bare.
Federica looked away, a pang of guilt tightening her chest. When she had revealed Ram’s secret earlier—meant to protect Subaru—she had instead wounded her companion’s pride irreparably.
Rem moved quickly to embrace her sister, holding her close in comfort. With a firm glance, she signaled to the others to give them privacy—and everyone gladly obliged, unwilling to add shame to Ram’s burden.
Losing someone so dear could push even the proudest to actions they never imagined. It was heartbreaking to see Ram, once so strong, turn to the bottle.
Felix’s face was the saddest of all; he had seen this painful path before. He resolved to speak with Ram privately when the time was right—offering support in a way that respect and care demanded.
Ram didn’t turn around; she already knew who it was. Her voice was as low and heavy as the bottle she clutched.
Ram: Federica, what are you doing here? Just leave me be.
Subaru stepped closer gently choosing to take the role of Federica. Perfectly mimicking her speech pattern and body language.
Subaru: Yes it is I, Federica. Could you please put that bottle down?
Ram finally sat up, but her arms betrayed her—she dropped the bottle, which shattered loudly on the floor.
Ram: I… I lost her. I lost my sister…
Subaru’s voice was soft but steady.
Subaru: I know.
Ram’s voice cracked, filled with pain.
Ram:..I can’t even remember her…
Subaru nodded silently.
Subaru: I know.
Ram took a shaky breath.
Ram: And yet… this emptiness inside me won’t go away. The love, the care, the happy memories—I recognise it yet I do not feel it.
Seeing her attempt to stand, Subaru quickly caught her in a firm, comforting hug.
Ram’s tears spilled freely onto his shoulder.
Ram: Federica… I don’t know what to do. How do I get my sister back? How do I fill this hole in my heart?
Subaru held her close, letting her cry as Rem had once done for him. Her sobs were quiet, the drunken haze keeping her from raising her voice.
Subaru: You asked how to get her back, didn’t you?—
Subaru’s tone was gentle but resolute.
—It won’t be an easy path, but if you ask your friends, your family for help, I’m sure they’ll be there.
Felix’s voice was gentle as he approached.
Felix :…Ram?
Rem was ready to unleash her wrath on the doctor for breaking the heavy silence, but she stopped when she heard Ram’s quiet reply.
Ram : Yes, Felix?
Felix hesitated, then spoke carefully.
Felix : Could we talk in private? Just the two of us? Or if you feel more comfortable having your sister there, that’s perfectly fine too.
Ram finally lifted her head. Felix could see the pain etched into her tear-streaked face, but he was proud she had found the strength to look up.
Ram : I can agree to that
she said softly.
Ram: Thank you. And you too, Sis.
Rem smiled warmly, her voice full of sisterly pride.
Rem : Anytime. You’d do the same for me if the roles were reversed. I’m so proud of you, sis.
Ram gave a small, grateful nod.
Ram : Thank you.
And in her heart, a silent whisper echoed—
[ And thank you, Subaru .]
He tightened his grip, letting her know she wasn’t alone.
Subaru: I’m proud of you, Ram. You know that?
Ram blinked through her tears.
Ram: What do you mean?
Subaru smiled softly.
Subaru: I can tell you’ve been drinking less. That’s a step in the right direction. Please, if you ever need help, come to me. Your bro— I mean, your friend—will always be here for you.
Ram sniffled and nodded.
Ram: Thank you… Could you carry me back to my room? I don’t want to be alone.
Subaru: Of course! Subaru replied without hesitation.
He carefully lifted her onto his back and headed toward her room. Near the door, he heard soft snoring. Turning, he saw her finally asleep.
Gently, he laid her down.
Subaru: Now, I have to change you so no one notices the stain and smell. Roswaal and Garf will definitely detect it otherwise. I also need to wash and dry these clothes as fast as possible.
He stepped back and turned to face the wall opposite of Ram. He then grab his jacket and wrapped the sleeves around his eyes as an extra layer of protection for Ram’s privacy
Subaru: Invisible Providence.
A hand stretched from his back, passing through the air with delicate precision.
Subaru: Hopefully, I can do this without waking her.
He recalled exactly where Ram had been placed and began changing her into her night outfit, controlling the hand with sharp focus. But the backlash hit him hard—he coughed up blood.
Subaru: No! She needs help more than you. Tighten the mask if need be.
Subaru forced himself to ignore the pain.
Summoning all his strength, the hand finished dressing her and retrieved her saint uniform, bringing it back to him.
Subaru: Alright, got it. Now to wash the alcohol from this, clean up her mess, and air out the room so there’s no trace.
Before leaving, he glanced back at his sister, peacefully asleep.
Subaru: Sweet dreams, Ram. Don’t worry. I’ll be by your side until we get Rem back.
Ram: You did wonderfully, Subaru. Thank you… for protecting my sister—and for helping me.
Her words were barely more than a whisper, meant only for Rem to hear. Rem’s arms tightened in a careful, tender embrace, holding her sister close as if to silently say, You are loved. You are cherished.
Roswaal’s gaze lingered on his subordinate, taking in the exhaustion etched into her features.
Roswaal: [ Ram… I will see to it that you’re free from that bottle. This, I swear—on my name, and as the master of that mansion. ]
For once, the ever-present, taunting curve of his lips vanished—replaced by something almost… human.
Subaru closed his eyes once more.
The eternal emptiness embraced him again, the boundless void stretching on without horizon. Only one presence lingered beside him—Federica.
In his hands rested the mask she had once entrusted to him, its surface still warm with meaning.
Subaru: Thank you… for lending me it, Federica.
She reached forward, her touch gentle as she reclaimed the mask. With a graceful bow, she lowered her gaze.
Federica: The honor was mine, Subaru. Call upon me whenever the time comes.
A faint smile curved Subaru’s lips at her words.
Subaru: Then… I’ll be calling you very soon
Notes:
When the thought of this chapter came into my mind, I knew I had to make it ASAP. So many of my headcannon into one.
Federica and Subaru being great worker friends was so fun to write.
I changed my username cause I was bored
YA’LL DON’T KNOW HOW MANY GRAMMATICAL AND SPELLING ERRORS I HAD TO FIX BEFORE I POSTED THIS😭. The American school system has failed me.
Personally this was one my favourite chapters to write, the next one will take longer though as I’m going for quality over quantity.
The book is not real just in case anyone is wondering
Chapter 35: Picnic
Chapter Text
The warm rays of the morning sun slipped through the mansion’s windows, signaling the start of a new day. In one of the rooms, a certain maid stirred beneath the brightness she disliked. Slowly sitting up in her nightgown, she blinked blearily at her surroundings.
Ram: Where… am I?
As her vision cleared, she recognized the familiar decor—it was her own room.
Ram: How did I get here?
Then, like shards of glass, memories from the previous night pierced her mind. The pounding in her head came just as quickly—a hangover, sharp and relentless. She collapsed back onto the bed, clutching her temples. Pain was nothing new to her, but that didn’t make it any more welcome.
Eventually, she forced herself upright. The room was immaculate—almost unnaturally so, as though someone had just finished cleaning.
Ram: Did Frederica change me and tidy up? …No time for that. I need to get ready for the day. Maybe then this hangover will ease .
Rem sat beside her sister. Ram’s tears had finally stopped, but she still remained curled into herself, unable to uncurl from the shame of her secret—her drug abuse—now laid bare for all to see.
Rem: When did you start this, Sis?
The question felt intrusive, but Rem knew she had to reach out.
Ram: It was after Subaru’s ceremony. He told me everything he knew about you… about our bond. After that, I felt this hollow ache in my chest—
Her voice, once sharp with pride, was now fragile and unsteady. Rem could see the strain in her sister’s eyes, and gently placed a finger against her lips to stop her.
Rem: You can tell me the rest in private. Please… don’t push yourself right now.
Ram made her way toward the restroom to freshen up, but something on her bedside stand caught her attention—a glass of water with a few leaves floating inside, and a neatly folded letter addressed to her.
Ram: Did Frederica bring this too? …How long was I asleep?
She picked up the note and unfolded it.
“Have a great day. You are loved by all. Drink the water—it’ll help you recover from last night. Also, take it easy.”
—-Frederica Baumann
Frederica: Wait… how was Subaru able to copy my handwriting so perfectly?
Beatrice: Like Betty has already said, Subaru learned many skills he chose to keep hidden. Forgery, chemistry, medicine—he’s spent months studying them.
Felix: Medicine?!
Anastasia: Chemistry?
The two spoke at the same time.
Felix: So, what has Subaru been doing with his medical knowledge?
Anastasia: And… what is chemistry, exactly?
Beatrice: To Betty’s knowledge, Subaru only knows basic medical science. He’s made a few remedies for headaches and colds, but nothing more advanced.
Felix: Ooh! Maybe he’s got knowledge from his world that I could use to make some amazing medicines. Ohhh, the possibilities have me tingling .
Beatrice: Chemistry is the study of the substances that make up things. Betty hasn’t seen exactly how Subaru applies it, but she knows he’s done several studies on meteias and magical stones across Lugunica.
Anastasia: Fascinating…
[ I hope we get to see some of it. I’d kill for something from his world. ]
Ram allowed herself a faint smile at the thoughtful gesture. Following the advice, she took the glass and drank it in one go. Nothing happened at first. Assuming it would take time to work, she headed into the restroom to continue her morning routine.
After brushing her teeth, however, a wave of intense nausea slammed into her. The walls seemed to spin around her as she stumbled toward the nearest toilet and vomited up the remains of last night’s indulgence—along with the water.
Ram: Damn you, Frederica… you said this would help.
Her irritation simmered as she held her hair back and continued to retch.
Only several minutes later, when the sickness finally ebbed, did the remedy’s effects reveal themselves. The pounding in her skull faded, replaced by a clear head and a surprising burst of energy. She still felt disheveled, but at least the hangover was gone.
Straightening herself, Ram dressed, left her spotless room, and stepped into the halls—ready to resume her duties.
Ram: I’ll have to clean up my mess before anyone wakes up… hopefully Federica didn’t stay up too late helping me to bed.
She pushed the dining room door open with care, bracing herself for the chaos her drunken self had surely left behind. But the sight that met her was… astonishing.
The room was immaculate—more pristine than even she would have left it after a thorough cleaning. The tablecloth lay perfectly smoothed, without a single wrinkle or wine stain. The chairs were neatly aligned. Not a crumb, not a splash, not the faintest trace of dirt remained.
It was as if the mess had never existed.
Ram stepped forward, still stunned, until she noticed something atop the table—two things, in fact. A cup filled with her special blend of tea… and a folded note which contained the same message from before.
She lifted the cup to her lips and took a sip. Bliss washed over her tongue.
Ram: This is amazing… How did Federica manage to make tea this perfect on her first try?
Petra: Oh! Me and Subaru learned tea-making from Federica. It was really fun—Subaru even taught us how to make art on the drinks.
Federica: He certainly has an impressive range of skills.
Rem: Could I join your lessons, Federica?
Federica: I’d be delighted to have you. Though I must admit, my tea art is nothing compared to Subaru’s.
Petra: Yeah. I can only do simple shapes, but Subaru could make words… even tiny animals.
Emilia smiled at the sweet exchange between friends. But behind that smile was a deep, gnawing ache.
Every one of these little talents—tea-making, art, craftsmanship—were things Subaru had quietly mastered. And yet… she had never noticed. Or had she simply never cared to look?
The thought cut her.
She remembered all the love, compassion, and devotion he had given her. In return, what had she given him? Bare minimum scraps of attention. She wanted to blame him for hiding it, but that wasn’t true. Frederica knew about his love for books. Petra knew of his artistic touch. Otto knew about his vast network of connections. Beatrice… Beatrice had glimpsed the darkness he bore alone.
And her? What did she truly know about Subaru before they were trapped here? She could count it on one hand—and that realization brought a wave of shame.
Another shame followed close behind: Ram’s drug addiction. She wasn’t blind. She knew the dangers of alcohol and drugs—Puck had drilled those lessons into her head long ago. But this was different. She was supposed to be the leader of this camp, the one to hold everyone together… yet she had failed to notice. Failed to act.
It was Subaru who held the group up. Subaru who quietly mended wounds, bridged divides, and carried burdens at the cost of his own health and sanity.
She had been a leader who only moved when danger was upon them, not one people could trust with their hearts.
That had to change.
Ram’s addiction wasn’t just her personal struggle—it was Emilia’s failure. And Emilia would not let it happen again. She could no longer be Emilia, the girl trying to be a leader. She had to become Emilia, royal candidate, true leader of her camp.
For herself.
For her friends.
And most of all… for her Subaru.
She took another slow sip of the tea Subaru —or rather, “Federica”—had made, letting the warmth spread through her chest.
Ram: Today’s Barusu’s day off… the one he specifically requested. Wonder why he picked today. Hmph. Probably off being a pervert and corrupting Miss Beatrice.
On the outside, she remained in her sister’s embrace, her expression calm. But inside, her thoughts were a relentless storm.
Ram: [ Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!]
Her addiction hadn’t just harmed her—it had wounded her sister, brought shame to the mansion, and, worst of all, placed yet another burden on Subaru’s shoulders. The disgust she felt for herself was suffocating. How had she been so blind?
It was him—always him—quietly looking after her. He had probably gone without a single hour of rest last night just to scrub the mansion clean. And now… he had even shielded her pride by posing as Federica.
Another shame to add to the pile.
While he was helping her claw her way out of this pit, he was paying the cost in silence. How much was he suffering right now? How much had he already endured without her knowing?
In that moment, she saw herself for what she feared she was—
A liability.
A failure.
And she hated it.
Elsewhere :
Subaru lay sprawled on the closet floor from the night before, looking half-dead. His hair was a tangled mess, his eyes dry and sore from tears that had long since stopped.
Subaru: God… I’m so tired. Ram’s probably awake by now. She’ll need some time to herself, so I should head back to my room. Beako’s still asleep… maybe I can get an hour—maybe even two—of rest. Then I’ll thank her in the best way I can.
He pushed himself up—but the moment he did, a stabbing migraine ripped through his skull. His knees buckled, sending him back to the floor. Clutching at his hair, he gritted his teeth, the pain screaming through his head.
Subaru: Damn it! Go away! I can’t be like this today…
Minutes passed in a haze of agony, each second dragging like an eternity, until the storm finally subsided—for now.
Moving as quietly as possible, he slipped out of the closet and returned to his room. Relief washed over him when he saw Beatrice still asleep. Without a word, he crawled back into bed, settling beside her.
Subaru (whispering) : I’ll make today one you won’t forget, my adorable Beako.
With that promise lingering in the air, exhaustion claimed him at last—his first real rest of the day will not be an easy one
Beatrice: He’s been experiencing severe migraines—likely from lack of sleep.
She spoke evenly, addressing the doctor she had agreed to share her observations with.
Felix: Mmm, I see. Sounds like a mix of his overworking nature, the stress from RbD, and those nightmares of his. All of it piling together into a nasty spiral—overexhaustion, mind-splitting migraines, and an inability to get proper rest. Any ideas on how to help?
Beatrice: …No.
It wasn’t the difficulty of the task itself that weighed on them—it was the fact that he was struggling with it. This was Subaru, the one who always kept moving forward, the one who somehow found the energy to lift everyone else when they faltered. Seeing him strain with something so small was a gut punch, a quiet, devastating reminder of how much he’d been pushing himself. Every sluggish movement, every wince of pain, every pause to catch his breath told a story of sleepless nights and burdens carried in silence. And for the ones watching, it wasn’t just sympathy they felt—it was helplessness, guilt, and the realisation that their friend had been burning himself away for their sake.
Beatrice sat curled in her chair, a small book from her recently downsized collection resting in her hands. Across from her, Subaru flipped through a thick geography text on Lugunica. She felt a quiet pride—her contractor had taken an interest in truly understanding his new home.
Half an hour passed before Subaru shut the book with a soft thump.
Subaru: Okay, that’s enough reading for today.
Beatrice: You seemed quite absorbed in that one. Do tell Betty why.
Subaru waggled a finger teasingly in her face.
Subaru: Can’t tell you, Beako—it’s a secret.
Beatrice responded with a quick jab of her tiny fist to his cheek. It didn’t even make him flinch.
Beatrice: My contractor should be more appreciative of how generous his Betty is.
Subaru: Of course you are. In fact…—he threw his hands up in mock grandeur—…I think you deserve a special award!
Beatrice: Betty most certainly deserves a special reward when she’s stuck with a contractor like you in fact. He should rest more.
Her tone wasn’t sharp, but worried. She pointed at him, eyes narrowing at the dark circles etched beneath his. He looked thinner than usual, his lips dry and his posture faintly slouched.
Subaru: ..Remember our contract, Beako.
His own gaze sharpened. Unseen to either of them, faint cracks began forming along his skin, like fragile porcelain threatening to shatter.
Beatrice’s expression softened. She understood the weight in his voice, so she allowed him to continue.
Subaru: I told you I’d make memories you could look back on a hundred years from now, didn’t I?
Beatrice gave a reluctant nod.
Subaru: Then today will be one of those days. I’m going to make you smile so wide you’ll still feel it decades from now.
Beatrice: But you don’t have to. Betty already knows how lovely her contractor is, and—
Before she could finish, Subaru scooped her up high into the air.
Subaru: You’re right. I don’t have to. But I want to. When you smile, I do too. And I know the same goes for you, doesn’t it?
Beatrice saw the fire behind his tired, frightening eyes. Even if she refused, he’d pester her all day until she gave in.
With a resigned sigh, she crossed her arms.
Beatrice: There’s no point trying to reason with an oaf like you. Fine. Betty agrees to participate in your foolish outing.
Subaru whooped in triumph, spinning her around and showering her with exaggerated praise as her hair flared from the motion.
Ricardo: They’re like little siblings—how cute. …Wait, we’re missing someone, aren’t we?
Mimi: Yeah! Like… somebody’s totally gone!
They scanned the area, then spotted their missing companion still sprawled out on the ground, dead to the world.
Ricardo: Oi, can you wake him up?
Ohhh, right! Totally forgot!
*Snap*
A flash of white light engulfed Tivey, and when it faded, he groaned, stretching his arms high above his head.
Tivey: Mimi—let go of me! I’m fine! Actually, that was a great nap—
He didn’t get to finish. Mimi had already slammed into him, wrapping him in a hug so fierce it was more like a headlock.
Tivey: C-Can’t… breathe…
The camp began teasing the poor boy and his sister.
Beatrice perched comfortably on her contractor’s shoulders, soaking in the beauty of the day. The grass was lush and green, the sky a flawless blue, and the warm breeze carried the scent of fresh earth. It was the kind of weather that begged for an outing, and Subaru was making sure they had one.
Subaru walked the trail with a picnic basket in one hand, speaking cheerfully as though his voice alone could keep the mood aloft. His stride was steady, but Beatrice had noticed—more than once—how his breathing seemed just a touch heavier than it should be.
Beatrice: This has been lovely… but would you mind telling Betty where we’re going, I suppose?
Subaru: Still a secret. But knowing how clever my Beako is, you’ll figure it out within the hour.
Beatrice: Half the hour, more like. Betty will unravel your villainous plans in no time.
He chuckled, patting her head. His smile was warm, but she couldn’t ignore the faint shadow under his eyes—the kind that didn’t fade with a night’s sleep.
Subaru: I know you will. Beako’s the smartest, after all.
Beatrice: Naturally.
By Subaru’s reckoning, they’d reached the halfway mark. The trail now ran alongside a mild-flowing river, the current glinting in the sunlight. The path ahead dipped deeper into the forest, but Subaru veered toward the water’s edge with a grin that could only be called suspicious.
Subaru: This is our halfway point, Beako.
Beatrice eyed the water as though it might whisper the answer to her.
Beatrice: How is this halfway? There’s nothing past that river for ages. You can’t expect Betty to walk all the way there.
Subaru: Of course not. You’ll be driving.
Reinhard: Driving? Like those motor vehicles Subaru once described?
Al: Wait, you remember that? From a lost loop ?
Felt: Yup. My Rein’s just that amazing. Even without his divine protections, he’d still kick your ass any day.
She smirked at the one-armed man and blew a raspberry.
Al: Pfft—yeah, not fighting the most OP guy in the universe. Still, your brain’s like a super-computer dude!
Reinhard: I appreciate the compliment, Al.
Al: OOOH, THANK GOD—someone actually said my name! No wonder bro thinks of you as family. Your nice meter’s off the charts!
Away from the chatter, a certain Great Spirit gazed at the screen, smiling faintly. This was a day she’d keep locked in her vault of treasured memories.
Beatrice: Driving? But you told Betty that those machinery do not exist in Lugunica. How are Betty going to ‘drive’?
Subaru crouched so they were eye level and gently tugged at her cheeks.
Subaru: You don’t know how happy it makes me that you remember those little talks we’ve had. Really touches my heart.
Beatrice: Stooop it!
Subaru: Alright, alright. And no, I mean it—I really do have something for you to drive.
He stepped to the river’s edge, stripping off his shoes and socks.
Subaru: You’ll be driving Subaru.
He pointed at himself
Before she could protest, he leapt into the cold water with a loud, “Cannonball!” Beatrice dodged the splash, snatching the basket to safety.
Beatrice: Subaru, what are you doing?!
He floated on his back, smiling up at her as the current carried him slowly downstream.
Subaru: Like I said, Beako—you’ll be driving me. Our destination’s along the river, and I figured this would be more fun if I became your boat.
Beatrice: That water’s freezing! You could get sick!
Subaru: Nope! I’ve got a small fire stone in my clothes keeping me warm. Now hurry up and jump before we drift apart!
Beatrice: [How infuriating, I suppose.]
She hopped lightly onto her human “boat,” her weight barely disturbing the surface. Settling into position, she began thumping his face with her tiny fists.
Beatrice: You dummy! That was reckless!
Subaru: I know—but sometimes reckless is fun. Look around, Beako. You can’t tell me you’re not enjoying this.
Beatrice hesitated. The forest drifted backward as they moved, the water whispering against the banks, birdsong weaving through the air. It was simple, yes—but it was beautiful. And deep down, she knew why Subaru was doing this. He was giving her another memory to keep… just in case he couldn’t give her many more.
Rem: Wow… I never realised how beautiful the forest could be. I was always so busy dealing with the mabea—
She stopped mid-sentence, her expression tightening as reality struck. Beauty or not, these woods still sheltered dangerous predators—ones that wouldn’t hesitate to tear apart her friend… or her beloved. Without thinking, she tightened her embrace around Ram, panic slipping into her voice.
Rem: The Mabeasts! How will Subaru defend himself against them?
Beatrice: How have you forgotten that he still has the incredible Betty by his side? Do not fret!
Garfiel: Yeah, my amazin’ self’s been keepin’ the Mabeast numbers down. Area’s mostly safe for civilians to pass through now.
Crusch: And remember, this is Subaru we’re talking about. He’s almost certainly prepared a contingency plan.
Rem opened her mouth to argue, but her sister spoke first.
Ram: Believe in Barusu, sister. He’s more capable than you give him credit for.
Rem looked down and saw that Ram’s tears were gone, her composure restored. Taking it as her cue, Rem slowly loosened her arms and let her sister sit back. Still, she kept hold of Ram’s hand, unwilling to break that last thread of comfort between them.
They continued to float along with the stream as they both listened to the sound of nature for some time.
They drifted quietly along with the current, letting the forest’s music fill the silence—the rustle of leaves, the gentle splash of water, the distant call of birds.
Subaru: Hey, Beako?
Beatrice: Hmph!
Subaru: Could you… tell me about yourself?
Beatrice: Betty does not understand. Betty has spoken plenty about herself to her contractor. Besides, you’ve learned much from the Ryuzus, have you not?
Subaru: I’ve heard bits and pieces, sure. And yeah, the Ryuzus told me a lot… but I want to hear it from you.
Beatrice: But why?
Subaru: Because it’s you. I want to hear about your life—your adventures—through your eyes. The best stories aren’t written in books; they’re told by the ones who lived them. And why wouldn’t I want to hear them from my lovely Beako?
Beatrice froze, stunned. His voice carried the weariness of a man pushed beyond his limits, yet every word was wrapped in affection. His eyes were ringed with exhaustion, shadowed by pain, yet they still glimmered with warmth for her. His scarred body radiated a fragile heat that made her want to wrap her arms around him and never let go.
She reached down, brushing an invisible speck of dust from his hair, letting her hand linger for just a heartbeat longer than necessary. A faint smile tugged at her lips.
She smiled softly. In her mind, there was no doubt—her contractor wasn’t just the best in the world, but in all worlds.
Beatrice: Well then, prepare yourself. Your Betty will tell you the tale of the Great Spirit of Yin. But be warned—it is quite long.
Subaru: That’s perfect. Our destination’s about forty minutes away, so… I’ve got time. I can’t wait to hear your adventures.
He smiled at her, though she could see how much effort it took. She refused to let that smile fade, not while he was looking at her like that. So, with a small nod, Beatrice began her story—her voice weaving vivid details into the air as the river carried them forward.
Wilhelm’s lips curved into a faint smile as he watched the scene unfold—a display of pure, unguarded love. The boy before him, his adopted grandson with a soul weathered and fractured by countless trials, still carried an inexhaustible well of devotion for those he cherished. Faint streaks of moisture glistened at the corners of Wilhelm’s eyes.
Wilhelm: Such love… it almost brings a tear to my eye.
A gentle hand landed on his back. Felix stood beside him, eyes already glistening.
Felix: Don’t hold it in, gramps. Let it all out—cry your soul dry.
Wilhelm: That’s quite rich coming from you, Felix.
When Wilhelm turned to him, he found the healer’s face wet with tears, yet lit by a smile so wide it could only come from witnessing something beautiful.
Felix: Can you blame me? Just look at the rest of them.
He gestured to the gathered companions, each one touched by the moment in their own way. Beatrice, Emilia, and Rem clung to the one they loved, silent tears slipping down their cheeks. Otto rested a steadying hand on his brother’s shoulder, while Frederica knelt to embrace Petra. The demi-human trio were huddled on Ricardo’s lap, all three sobbing openly—Ricardo included, despite his usual pride.
Julius and Anastasia wore warm, unrestrained smiles. Felt dabbed at her eyes while Reinhard sat beside her, doing his best to commit every detail to memory. Even Roswaal, in a rare moment stripped of his painted grin, wore an honest smile for his friend.
Ram’s cheeks were damp, but her heart felt light—her sister, her brother and the man she loved were all smiling, and that joy was worth more than anything she’d felt in months. Crush wore a big grin, one that not too many would see knowing her title yet she wore a beautiful, bubbly smile for her *lover* friend
Time slipped forward. Minutes passed as the current carried them deeper into the forest, yet the beauty of their surroundings remained undiminished. Subaru’s laughter rang out freely while Beatrice’s voice wove the tale.
Subaru: Really? I knew Roswaal had a thing for Echidna, but even I wouldn’t have gone that far.
Beatrice: You’re quite right. The man did everything he could to win her love… but little did he know it would never come. Such a sad fate.
Subaru giggled softly, drifting lazily across the water. Beatrice cherished this side of him—the side untouched by pain or trauma. She closed her eyes briefly, committing this perfect moment to memory, willing herself to hold onto it forever—
Suddenly, a sharp voice cut through the calm.
“—Mabeast, 5 o’clock, thirty feet out. Three Minya crystals required.”
The tone was unfamiliar, cold and clipped. Beatrice’s eyes snapped open, her heart skipping as she registered the voice. It was Subaru’s. But something had shifted.
Gone was the lighthearted laughter; in its place was the lethal focus of a warrior. His eyes sharpened, scanning the area he had just described. His body froze, rigid as stone. The boy she had known moments before had vanished, replaced by a survivor ready to face whatever came next.
Beatrice’s grip tightened, knuckles white. Her eyes widened, and a shiver ran down her spine.
Beatrice : That tone… those eyes… he changed in an instant. This part never happened. The mood is the same, yet the conversation is different. He never mentioned a Mabeast attack and no such thing happened.
She had never seen her contractor transform so quickly—so cold, so deadly. Concerned coiled in her chest, mixed with awe.
Rem: He… he’s not the Subaru I just saw laughing.
Her voice was barely a whisper, tinged with worry.
[ How can someone switch like that in a heartbeat?]
She wasn’t afraid of Subaru. Rem would never be afraid of her lover. No, Rem was concerned about how fast the switch happened.
Emilia’s eyes widened, a frown creasing her forehead.
Emilia: Subaru?
Her voice wavered as she tried to reconcile the gentle boy she loved with this sharp, calculating presence.
Emilia:[ No! It makes sense that he would develop a colder personality when his life is in grave danger. Anyone would understand his circumstances. He fears death, so he chooses to eliminate the possibility of it. I cannot be afraid of who he is. ]
Felix: I… I didn’t expect him to switch so fast. That’s… intense. Scary, even.
Crusch’s posture stiffened, hands tightening into fists at her sides. This is Subaru’s instinctive reaction.
Crusch : [ He’s like one of my fellow comrades in the heat of war. Only things in his mind is survival. ]
Beatrice: [ He’s… still my Subaru, but this… this is concerning. So sharp, so precise… so detached. I can’t believe he changed like that in a second. ]
Priscilla pressed her fan to her face, hiding a small, intrigued smile as she watched Subaru’s sudden transformation. The sharp, calculating edge in his eyes both unsettled and fascinated her, a side of him she had never seen before.
Beatrice: Huh?
Subaru finally turned to face his spirit. His eyes were jet black, devoid of warmth or emotion—only the relentless focus of a mission he would see through at any cost.
Subaru: Beako, Mabeast at five o’clock. Send three Minya crystals.
Beatrice’s gaze snapped to the location he indicated. Her hands rose instinctively.
Beatrice: MINYA!!
Three shimmering purple crystals shot from her hands, slicing through the air to strike at a creature hidden among leaves and branches.
A sharp, pained squeal pierced the air—an animal fatally wounded. As they drifted farther, Beatrice noticed a fresh trail of blood leading from where her attack had landed. She glanced down at Subaru, whose sudden, merciless focus unsettled her deeply.
Beatrice: How did you know it was there?
Subaru: I heard the twigs snap under its weight. And at this distance into the forest… no one else would be here.
[That’s a lie. I felt it. The icy grip of death pressing against my neck, ready to claim my soul if I falter. Yet she won’t allow it…
Images flashed in my his: Satella in Sanctuary, the Witch of Envy staring at him, a purple-black hand clutching at his heart.
..At that moment, I felt the Reaper’s noose tightening around neck. Death was imminent if I didn’t act. I scanned the forest with rapid precision, noticing the faint sound of leaves crunching and catching a glint of brown fur through the underbrush. A predator was stalking us. Thankfully, I have a great spirit by my side—stronger than any ordinary Mabeast .]
Otto: I’ve never seen him like this before.
Otto wasn’t afraid of Subaru—he would gladly trust his life in Subaru’s hands without hesitation. What unsettled him was the sheer intensity of the change.
Wilhelm: I’ve seen this look before. It’s the gaze of a warrior whose sole focus is completing the mission with utmost efficiency—
Before Wilhelm could continue, Julius interjected, adding to his point.
Julius: While impressive, his detachment could be dangerous. Emotions keep a man grounded. Too much cold calculation, and he risks losing himself. Was that what you were going to say, Wilhelm?
Wilhelm: Yes.
Al: I’d say this is a good thing.
Emilia turned sharply toward the one-armed man, her eyes wide.
Emilia: What do you mean, Sir Al?
Al: Take it from me, Emilia—on the battlefield, emotions cloud judgment. Magic might be influenced by emotion, but survival in real combat does not allow for such indulgence. Bro has no magic to rely on, no divine protection, and the one magical ability he has carries major drawbacks. He must survive with his mind, and emotion only hinders it.
Emilia: B-but that isn’t right—
Al: I understand you want him to remain the cheerful, joyful Subaru we all love. But you must face reality. He is, in essence, a knight on a battlefield without a weapon. His intellect is his weapon, and he’s begun sharpening it. You may try to temper it, but you cannot deny its necessity or power. To do so is to send him to his inevitable death.
Al spoke with a cold finality, leaving no room for argument. Subaru’s icy battlefield persona was a tool, not a flaw. It was essential for survival, and while it could become extreme, it was neither wrong nor something they could forbid.
Priscilla: I must admit, I am quite pleased to see my minion speak such truth. My divine teachings have transformed a fool into a capable warrior.
She grinned, lightly tapping Al on the head with her fan
Al: Thanks, Princess.
Emilia leaned back in her seat, reflecting on Al’s words. He wasn’t wrong—she realized that immediately. Subaru’s greatest strength was his mind. Through logic, strategy, and calculation, he could survive and prevail. Yet the icy demeanor—the dark eyes, monotone voice, and the distant ‘Subaru’—made her uneasy. She couldn’t help but wonder how far this new persona might encroach on the person she knew and loved.
Emilia: His mind is his weapon, yes… but how much of Subaru will remain beneath that frost?
They continued their journey in a cold silence, Beatrice’s gaze fixed on Subaru. Gradually, the hardness in his eyes softened, and the familiar warmth of her Subaru began to return. She could tell—he was back.
Subaru: We’re here!
He pointed to the left, where the forest stretched on seemingly endlessly.
Subaru: Your mighty Subaru has delivered you to your destination. Please depart from the premises…and don’t forget to leave a tip.
Beatrice punched him lightly in the gut as her tip, then gracefully leapt to the ground, carrying the basket and her contractor’s clothing. Subaru twisted his body and began swimming toward her, struggling slightly against the current.
Reaching her, he gently took the basket and opened it, revealing a fresh set of clothes.
Beatrice: So…you knew you’d be swimming from the start?
Subaru: Of course. I have to keep you on your toes, don’t I?
Beatrice: Subaru…are you alright?
He blinked, momentarily confused, then realized what she meant. He twirled his finger in a gentle motion, signaling her to turn away, and she obeyed gratefully. Only her perspective was shown, focused on a nearby tree.
Subaru: Sorry if I scared you. I sensed danger and my mind…wanted to make sure we were both safe.
Beatrice: Betty would never be fearful of you.
She never felt fear from her contractor as there was nothing to fear. He was the best, most loyal, most caring person she knew and that love vaporised all illogical fear
Beatrice: It’s quite alright. Betty wasn’t afraid—just…worried.
Subaru: Worried?
Beatrice: Yes. Betty has never seen you like that.
Subaru: …
Beatrice: It’s fine if it happens. Betty wouldn’t blame you. Just…please let Betty know sooner next time. All she wants is to help you.
Subaru: Thanks…I’ll try. You can turn around now.
She did, and saw him in the same familiar attire he had worn when diving into the water—now dry. His hair was still slightly damp, but he wasn’t shivering, the fire stone keeping him warm.
Beside him lay the wet clothes he had just worn. Subaru reached out, gently covering Beatrice’s eyes with his hands.
Subaru: You’ll be so surprised when you see it, Beako. Keep your eyes shut.
Beatrice exhaled softly, listening to the sounds of the forest as they began to walk deeper into the wilderness. The rhythm of their steps and the rustling leaves filled the brief silence.
After a few minutes, they came to a stop.
Beatrice: Are we… there yet?
Subaru: Yes. Time to see it. Open your eyes!
He released his hold, and Beatrice blinked against the light. What lay before her was more astonishing than she had imagined.
Chapter 36: Picnic(2)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Beatrice: Are we… there yet?
Subaru: Yes. Time to see it. Open your eyes!
He released his hold, and Beatrice blinked against the light. What lay before her was more astonishing than she had imagined.
For a moment, she didn’t move — not because she couldn’t, but because the sight before her reached deeper than she’d expected.
They stood in a quiet, hidden clearing, far from the world. The grass was impossibly lush, the kind that would make one hesitate to step on it, as if each blade might bruise. A lone stump rested near the center, its surface worn smooth with time, framed by small bushes that swayed gently in the breeze. Beneath a towering tree lay a soft mat, clearly placed for comfort.
Nearby, by another stump, was a blank canvas, surrounded by bottles of paint in every shade she could name, their glass gleaming like tiny treasures.
And around the entire grove, faintly glowing green crystals shimmered — a protective barrier to keep danger away.
Beatrice’s chest tightened. It was obvious. Every detail, every placement, every small comfort… it had all been arranged with her in mind.
This wasn’t just a place to paint or play music. It was a space Subaru had carved out from the world — a space where only the two of them belonged.
Emilia: Wow… it’s beautiful.
Roswaal: Mmm, quite the sight indeed. Even I have never stumbled upon such a place within my domain.
Beatrice: That isn’t your land, clown.
She turned, fixing him with a glare sharp enough to pierce armour.
Beatrice: My contractor spent days planning this for Betty and him alone. And Betty will not let you smear your grubby clown hands all over it. In fact—
She stood, chin high, scanning the room like a queen passing judgment.
Beatrice: None of you are allowed there. This place is sacred. Only I, Subaru, and the Ryuzus may enter. If you have even a sliver of respect for my contractor, you’ll obey that rule without whining.
Otto: Of course. We understand Subaru’s intentions and will respect them.
Petra: I’m still mad you won’t even let me in… but fine. For both of you, I’ll keep away.
Rem : Subaru found a special spot for me and you respected it so I shall do the same
Julius: Naturally, Lady Beatrice. Subaru made that place for you, and we will honor that.”
Beatrice sat back down with a smug little hum, satisfied that not a single person dared to argue.
Beatrice: Wh–what is this place…?
Her voice trembled, barely more than a whisper, as if speaking too loudly might shatter the scene before her.
Subaru: You… lost both your homes. And if I’m being honest, one is because of me. First, when your mother and friend died… and then the library — the place you guarded for four hundred years — because I burned it down.—
He didn’t flinch as he said it.
—I don’t regret pulling you out of there, but I do regret destroying what mattered to you. Your things were precious. You are precious. So… the past few days, I’ve been searching for somewhere I could make you feel at home again. A new Sanctuary, you could say.—
He let out a small laugh, rubbing the back of his neck.
—Only, turns out I couldn’t make one alone. I’m not very good on my own so I asked the Ryuzus for help. We picked here — deep in the hidden forest. Almost no one knows it exists, and even if they did, they’d probably get lost before finding it. The air stays warm, so you wouldn’t have to bundle up to come here, and there’s a river close enough for water and washing.
Beatrice: …But what about the mabeasts?
She turned her gaze toward the tree line.
Subaru smiled.
Subaru: Once again, the Ryuzus came through. Don’t let their size fool you — they’re stronger than they look. No wonder Garfiel’s such a beast himself.
A rustle came from the bushes. Beatrice’s eyes flicked toward it, catching glimmers of purple hair tangled in the leaves.
Subaru: Alma…
He jogged over, gently untangling the strands.
..I told you she’d be coming. I wanted it to be only us today.
A small, exasperated sigh escaped him as the girl stepped out into the open.
Alma: Forgive my disturbance, Young Su. I simply wished to see her face when she entered the new Sanctuary.
Subaru: I can understand. Adorable, right?
Beatrice puffed her cheeks and turned away with a tiny hmph , which made Alma giggle.
Alma: Once again, I apologize. I’ll take my leave.
Subaru: No, thank you — and the rest of the Ryuzus — for helping. I couldn’t have done this without you.
Alma: Still the charmer, I see. Take care, and rest up — I can tell you haven’t.
Subaru froze for a heartbeat, caught off guard by her perception, but Alma was already slipping back into the trees, heading toward her home miles away.
Returning to Beatrice, Subaru crouched down and scooped her into his arms, staring into her butterfly-colored eyes.
Subaru: You lost your home more than once… so I made a new one. A place where no one can bother us. Where this sanctuary is filled only with the love of spirit and contractor. Sounds good, Beako?
Anastasia: [ Is this how spirit and contractor are supposed to be? Care for each other as if they are one and the same? If so…then what would I call my relationship with her.. ]
She unconsciously tugged on her scarf
Julius : Lady Anastasia, are you feeling well?
Anastasia blinked while looking at Julius. She returned to her normal smile before answering, though she was lying
Anastasia : Of course I’m fine. Just thinking about things. Do not worry
He chose to listen but began watching her carefully as to make sure she was truly okay
Mimi began frantically shaking her brother while asking
Mimi : Why don’t you make a place like that for Mimi, Hetero?
Hetero couldn’t answer as the violent shaking did not allow him a time to respond
Beatrice could only gaze into his eyes, her small chest tightening at the warmth she felt there. His quiet affection was overwhelming—almost euphoric. All she could manage was a faint nod, as if silently agreeing to the unspoken bond between them.
Subaru carefully carried his Beako over to the stump by the canvas and set her down with gentle hands. Then he took his seat on his own stump, which had long since become his makeshift chair.
Subaru: Today, Beako, I’ll be painting a masterpiece. But there’s just one little problem—I have no inspiration. Whatever could I draw?
He tapped his cheek with a finger in mock thought, though Beatrice instantly saw through him. He was baiting her.
With a huff, she threw out his own signature pose and announced proudly:
Beatrice: Subaru should draw the most lovely spirit in all the lands, I suppose!
Subaru: Ah, how foolish of me. Of course you’re right, Beako. Why would I search for inspiration when it’s been right in front of me all along? Would you honor me by being my subject?
Beatrice: Why, naturally. Betty is infinitely cute, I suppose.
Subaru: Good. That’s settled then.
Without warning, he pulled a long strip of white fabric and tied it over his face, covering one eye.
Beatrice: And what exactly are you doing now, I suppose?
Subaru: …It helps me see your true beauty.
His tone carried no trace of a joke. It wasn’t a lie, but it wasn’t the whole truth either. Beatrice could tell there was more behind his words, yet his expression warned her not to push further. She left it unchallenged.
Beatrice: Hey! That didn’t happen at all, I suppose!!
Rem: Then what do you remember from this event, Beatrice?
Beatrice: Subaru chose Betty as his inspiration and painted a beautiful piece… but only in monochrome. Black and white. In this timeline, though, he’s using colors. And he didn’t cover his face with any fabric
Garfeil: Eh? Maybe the guy just felt like tryin’ somethin’ new, y’know?
Crusch: No Garfeil-
She shook her head
—Beatrice is right. Subaru wouldn’t alter his style so casually. For him, art isn’t a whim—it’s an extension of his heart. If he shifted to black and white, something must have changed in his feelings. Something… deeper, tied to his love for art.
Wilhelm : This is puzzling. We’ll have to watch and see for any reasons on why he made such a change
Hours slipped by as Beatrice stood perfectly still, letting Subaru study every detail of her. The spiral curls of her drill hair, the fine embroidery of her dress, even the subtle light in her eyes—nothing escaped his gaze as his brush danced across the canvas. Their conversation drifted casually from one topic to another, until suddenly—
Beatrice: Subaru?
Subaru: Hmph?!
Beatrice: What do you desire for the future?
The question made Subaru pause mid-stroke. Slowly, he leaned out from behind the edge of the canvas, blinking at her with a puzzled look.
Subaru: Where’d that come from?
Beatrice: Don’t question Betty. All she wants to know… is what her contractor truly desires for the future.
He stared at her in silence for a few seconds, then turned back to his painting, voice softening.
Subaru: It’s nothing complicated, Beako. I just… want a simple life. To wake up in a warm bed, eat good food, spend my days with friends. That’s enough for me. I know it sounds greedy.
From the audience, Ricardo chuckled.
Ricardo: That ain’t greedy, kid. That’s the bare minimum.
Before he could say more, Felt shot up, her eyes blazing.
Felt: Shut it, you big oaf!
Ricardo: Huh? What’s your problem?
He asked, genuinely confused at her sudden anger.
Felt: You don’t get it! Eating well, sleeping in a safe bed, having people you can actually call friends… that’s a dream people would die for. Don’t you dare look down on Big-Bro’s wish for a normal life!
Her words hit hard. The room went quiet as everyone remembered where Felt had come from—the slums, where hunger, danger, and loneliness were part of daily survival. For her, Subaru’s “simple” wish was nothing short of a miracle.
Ricardo: Wow, kid… that’s on me—
Felt: Ugh, never mind. Just don’t make fun of him for having dreams. Not everyone wants to be rich like your lady.
She plopped back into her seat, ignoring the mercenary, though her irritation was obvious.
Beatrice: I do not think you understand the meaning of Greed.
Subaru: Hey! That’s hurtful. Just because I don’t want something grand doesn’t mean my dreams should be shamed. Besides, I have more than one dream.
Beatrice: Then continue.
Subaru: Well… I want Rem to wake up soon. That’ll only happen if Gluttony is gone. I’m doing everything I can to find him, but—damn—the bastard is hard to track down.
His voice lost its usual energy as he spoke of his sleeping lover.
Beatrice: Betty suggests moving on to a different topic.
Subaru: Thanks… Aside from that, I want to see Emilia become queen of Lugunica.
Beatrice: Hmm. You hardly ever speak of your plans for that love of yours… yet you never stop showing it. Why is that? What exactly are you aiming for?
Subaru let out a long sigh and took a moment before speaking.
Subaru: It’s complicated. With Emilia… I’ve already confessed my feelings, but she hasn’t given me an answer. I understand why. She spent her childhood isolated in a remote village, cooped up in that tree. Then her adoptive parents died, and she froze everyone in her village. After that, she woke up only to be thrown into a world that despises her for her appearance. Considering all that… I completely understand why she might not have the emotional maturity to grasp romantic love. That’s why I told her I’d wait. But that’s not the whole reason.
Emilia grabbed her lover’s arm. She looked towards his sleeping face. His face not holding in any pain, self-hatred or tears. She just hope that wherever his mind is, that it is peaceful.
Emilia : I love you Subaru. I’m sorry that I haven’t given you an answer in so long. You went through all that and didn’t force me you give an answer then. I’m so luckily to have such a wonderful man like you in my life.
Rem smiled seeing her friend’s success but had an inch of jealousy behind her eyes. Crusch’s mind went blank for a second hearing such a thing. Could she ever fall in love again? The pain of losing one always held her back from ever giving her heart out again
Subaru: Then there’s Rem. She saved me when I was in a pit I might’ve chosen to drown in. She confessed her feelings to me, and I rejected them, saying I only loved Emilia. That… changed during the whale hunt. I confessed to loving her too, and she said she’d wait to be my second wife.
Beatrice: That is quite the love life. I do wonder how you plan to handle both of them.
Subaru let out a sigh, as if recalling an old memory.
Subaru: I know… I sound like a bastard wanting a polygamist relationship with both of them. While polygamy isn’t frowned upon here, it isn’t well received either and I can see why. Disgusting nobles would sell off their children to marry many people for political power. But I’ve thought it through. Once Rem wakes up, I’ll fully explain my love to both of them. I’ll tell them the ugly truth—that I want them both as my wives.
Beatrice: That sounds like a plan, but have you considered other factors? What if they eventually want another partner? Betty and you both know you wouldn’t be able to handle it.
Subaru: I won’t lie, Beako… I wouldn’t like it if Emilia or Rem had another man by their side. It’s hypocritical, but I want them for myself…
Beatrice: …But?
Subaru: But a relationship is built on trust and loyalty. If—
He took a deep breath.
—If Emilia or Rem ever found someone who truly loved them and cared for them, and they loved that person back… then I wouldn’t mind. Their smiles are my smiles, their love is my love. I’d accept it.
Beatrice smiled at his words. This Subaru had clearly thought deeply about his relationships and knew what he wanted. But she also had to give him a dose of harsh reality.
Beatrice: And what if one of them outright rejects the idea of a polygamist relationship?
Subaru: I… I’d try my best to convince them to at least consider it. To test the waters. But if they’re still uncomfortable with the idea… I’d accept their rejection.
Priscilla: That’s quite a plan. I’ve seen many polygamous arrangements fail, yet it seems the fool actually thought this one through.
Otto: Ugh, Natsuki… I’m both impressed and terrified that you considered this carefully.
Garfiel: Well, I know the Cap’n can pull it off… as long as it’s not with my sister.
Federica slapped him across the head at the thought.
Federica: I told you we’re just friends! You’re so immature!
Rem: I’ve already said I’m fine with it… but what about you, Emilia?
Emilia: I won’t lie—I do want him for myself. I know I don’t deserve it, but I want his eyes and his heart all to myself. Yet… hearing that he’d allow another man in if I chose to, I can respect trying it out.
Crusch: Emilia, have you thought about how this will look to everyone else?
Emilia: What do you mean?
Felix: My lady means… how the public would perceive you.
Crusch: Exactly. While I will do everything to win the selection, if you become Queen, people will notice if your partner is a simple knight. Most wouldn’t care, but eventually they’ll find that you’re in a polygamous relationship, which could stir controversy.
Emilia: I understand, and thank you for your concern, Crusch. You’re a true friend for pointing it out. But I won’t let public perception dictate my love life. Just as I ignored their accusations of being the witch, I can endure their opinions here too.
Rem: And Subaru… he’s a man of great achievements. I know he’ll wake me up, so by then, he’ll have defeated two Archbishops and two of the three Great Mabeasts. A man rivaling even Reinhard. With that, no one would question a queen marrying him.
Ram : Pervert….
Crusch smiled at Rem’s reasoning. She had feared that her friends hadn’t fully thought this through, but clearly they had no need for her intervention.
Crusch: I’m glad to hear that. I hope the best for the three of you—but don’t think I’ll give up easily, Emilia. Friends though we may be, we are also rivals.
Emilia’s confident smile grew.
Emilia: Indeed we are. And I won’t underestimate you, Crusch the Valkyrie.
Petra: Hey, don’t count me out!
Petra stood atop her chair, pointing at the two of them.
Rem: Petra… I’m afraid Subaru doesn’t see you that way.
Petra: Then I’ll have to change that. I’ll make him see me as a suitable partner, just like you.
Another hour slipped by as the sun sank lower, its light casting long, warm shadows across the quiet clearing. Time seemed to lose its meaning there—just Subaru, Beatrice, and the serene stillness that felt almost like a little pocket of heaven.
Subaru: And with that… I’m finished.
He exhaled heavily, as though he’d just run a marathon, before sliding off the stump and sprawling onto the soft grass.
Beatrice: Does my contractor require some rest, I suppose?
Subaru: Nah. Just—give me a second.
With effort, he pushed himself upright, brushing the dust from his clothes. Carefully, he untied the white cloth covering his eye and placed it atop the stump, almost like setting down a final brushstroke.
Subaru: Well, Beako… after many grueling hours, I think I’ve finally managed it. I’ve captured that ridiculously cute face of yours. Care to take a look?
Beatrice: Hmph. Betty’s cuteness cannot be contained by mere scribbles on paper, but… very well. Betty shall humor you. Show me.
Subaru: Alright then. Drumroll please…
The silence that followed was deafening. Beatrice only stared at him flatly, unimpressed.
Subaru: Ouch, tough crowd. Fine, fine—anyways, here you go, Beako!
Anastasia: I’m so excited. I can’t wait to see what he’s drawn—I can already tell it’ll be worth the investment.
She was easily one of the most eager in the room. Anastasia had always loved witnessing raw creativity, and passion like Subaru’s often stirred her own imagination, sparking fresh ideas she could never resist exploring.
Petra was holding Federica’s hand tightly as her enthusiasm was evident to all
Subaru revealed the painting to Beatrice. In the artwork, she lay gracefully upon a gentle hillside, her small figure nestled against the lush, vibrant green grass that seemed to glow with life. The sky above was painted in a soft cascade of colors—warm oranges and golds bleeding into delicate shades of lavender as the sun dipped low on the horizon. The light bathed Beatrice in a radiant, almost ethereal glow, as though she were part of the sunset itself. Around her, tiny butterflies fluttered delicately, their wings shimmering in shades of soft pink, pale blue, and pure white, like fragments of the sky come to rest near her.
Beatrice drifted a step closer, as if drawn in by the painting’s beauty, her small frame moving like she was under a spell.
Subaru: Woah, Beako—careful! Don’t touch it yet. The paint’s still wet. But… I think I did a decent job, if I say so myself.
Beatrice stepped closer, her breath catching as her eyes took in every detail of the painting.
Beatrice:[“A decent job?” How… how could something like this be created in a single day? The precision, the colors, the warmth—every stroke radiates the hard work and love he poured into it. This is not just art. This is devotion made visible. A work that could be praised by the world itself.]
Emilia clasped her hands near her heart, her breath trembling.
Emilia : It’s…so wonderful
Rem leaned forward, her eyes shining.
Rem : Subaru made this? It’s so beautiful
Garfiel scratched his head, his usual gusto faltering
Garfiel: Th-that’s… wow. Cap’n really made that? Damn, it’s… somethin’ else.
Petra’s small hands flew to her mouth as tears of happiness spilled down her cheeks. Petra : It’s so… so wonderful! I… I want him to draw me too! Or maybe I can see all his other paintings someday!
Her voice trembled with excitement, a mixture of joy and determination.
Anastasia was completely awe-struck. Her eyes traced every detail of the painting—the sunlight, the flowers, the gentle butterflies dancing around Beatrice. She could feel her heart ache with longing.
Anastasia :[ A painting like this… in my domain… it would bring such life, such warmth… ]
She whispered almost to herself .
Anastasia : I want one… I want it with all my heart.
But she knew better. Her goal was to make the other camps see the darkness that is Subaru. His unstable mind, his unyielding will and his lack of self-love were all things that could corrupt the legitimacy of the selection
Julius studied the painting intently, a rare, thoughtful smile forming.
Julius :[ The delicacy, the precision… each stroke demands patience and skill. Such refinement… it is truly remarkable. ]
Felt standing nearby, kept her usual spirited composure, but a flicker of jealousy crossed her face.
Felt :[ They get a painting like this, and we don’t…I’m gonna make him paint one of me. It looks so cool. ]
She quickly masked it with a bright smile and spoke aloud,
Felt : It’s really… amazing. You can feel the care in every stroke.
Reinhard tilted his head with quiet admiration.
Reinhard: Even I did not expect such skill from him. The care in every detail… impressive.
Al’s voice rang out, half-joking, half-serious.
Al : This… this is incredible! Brother’s the next Vincent van Gogh! Though, uh… maybe he should keep his ears intact this time, huh?
He chuckled, but a shadow flickered across his eyes, a quiet part of him gnawing with unease.
Al :[ I hope he never actually… cuts himself like that. But knowing him… ]
Priscilla waved a hand dismissively, though a tiny smirk betrayed her pride.
Priscilla : Hmph. I suppose he’s not entirely hopeless after all. But ‘decent’? That’s insulting to the painting itself!
Felix’s eyes widened, an expression of awe on his usually composed face.
Felix :[ If Subaru could create something like this… I wonder… could he make one for my lady? Something that could rival the grandeur of her beauty? ]
His tail began moving around in excitement at the idea
Wilhelm remained composed, yet his gaze softened as he spoke.
Wilhelm :[ This… reminds me of a foreign painting I once encountered in my travels years ago. Such pieces are rare… and yet, to see one created here, in this place… it is a comfort to the heart. ]
At last, all eyes turned toward Beatrice. She sat stiffly, her lips pressed tight as though to keep the flood within her chest from spilling out.
Beatrice :[ This isn’t the same painting you gave Betty but even though it’s different, Betty can tell you put all your heart in it. ]
The tears threatening her eyes told a different story.
Beatrice :[My Foolish contractor… Now they all see it. The world itself can no longer deny what Betty has known all along. That her contract is the best. ]
Beatrice lifted her gaze to her contractor, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears.
Beatrice: ..Thank you.
Subaru scooped her up gently, cradling her in a soft, comforting hug. The faint scent of grass and sunlight surrounded them, mixing with the warmth radiating from his chest.
Subaru: You’re welcome, Beako. You deserved this… and there’s still more. I have one more gift for you.
Beatrice: What more could you possibly do for Betty? You’ve already given me so much!
Subaru carefully set her down and approached a large bush. He dug through it until he found what he was searching for—a large, square package wrapped in orange-and-blue stripes, tied with a crisp white bow. The paper rustled softly in his hands, the size of the gift nearly dwarfing her.
Beatrice: What is this?
Subaru: This… is a gift the Ryuzus and I made together. They suggested the idea, and I turned it into a collaboration. You’ve probably guessed it’s another painting, but don’t open it just yet. I want you to wait until we return home. One day they’ll be a small hut where we can hang out for days and we’ll place it here.
Beatrice smiled softly, hugging the massive package as if it were a piece of her heart. The soft rustle of the wrapping and the gentle weight of the gift pressed against her chest, grounding her in the moment.
Beatrice: ..Thank you again
That was all she could muster to say
Subaru: It’s nothing, Beako. I want you to remember every moment we’ve shared—the laughter, the adventures, the quiet times. I’ll keep making paintings and little treasures for you, so that long after I’m gone, you’ll have a collection filled with my love and care. And even if I’m not there, I know you’ll carry me in your heart… just as I carry you in mine.
Beatrice could no longer contain herself. The depth of his love, the thoughtfulness behind every gift, shattered the walls of her four-hundred-year isolation. The sunlight caught the faint sparkle of her tears, warming her cheeks. The soft rustle of leaves and the gentle whisper of the wind seemed to celebrate the moment with her. Her long solitude, her endless waiting—it all faded into the background, replaced by a profound, tangible sense of belonging. In that single, perfect moment, she felt everything she had ever longed for: warmth, love, and the certainty that she was truly seen. How could she be so lucky to have met a man such as him?
Otto adjusted his hat, clearly impressed.
Otto : I can’t believe it… all of this for Beatrice, just to see her smile. That’s… incredible dedication.
Frederica’s lips curved in a gentle smile.
Federica : Even I can see it… the love he puts into every action, every gift. It’s… remarkable.
Crusch nodded, calm but impressed.
Crush : This… this is dedication. He puts thought into every detail, every moment. Truly admirable. How could such a fractured soul be so bright?
A slight tear falls from her eye in awe of such a moment
Beatrice :[A hollow soul… a beaten body… a broken mind… and yet, you did all of this for me. For your Beako. How… how can you still smile after I’ve failed you? After everything I allowed to happen to you?
A sharp pang of shame gripped her chest, and for a moment, the world seemed to tilt under the weight of her regrets.
I—how could someone so fragile, who suffered so much, still bear such warmth for those who have failed him?—
Then, slowly, a spark of resolve ignited within her.
—No… I cannot let this go unanswered. If Subaru can carry such a heavy heart and still smile, then I must stand by him. I must bring him the peace, the joy, the life he has always deserved.—
Her gaze hardened, unwavering.
—I will dedicate my eternal life to protecting him, to making sure he can live the life he dreams of. I will craft a world where he can be truly happy… a happy ending for the one who has endured so much, yet above all else, deserves it. ]
Across the theatre , the cast’s admiration was unified: Subaru’s kindness, his selflessness, and the depth of his care had created a moment none of them would forget.
Subaru:[This really is a wonderful day isn’t it?]
He was speaking to his ghosts, yet no voice replied
Subaru:[Guys?]
….yet again no replied
Notes:
I got the talk about Emilia and Rem from TECFO‘s Re:Acceptance. If you want a truly messed up Re:Zero story, I highly recommend checking it out cause DAMN that story had my stomach twisting
Chapter 37: Pinic(3)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Subaru: [This really is a wonderful day, isn’t it? ]
He spoke to the shadows of his ghosts. No answer came.
Subaru: [ …Guys?]
….Still nothing.
His lips curved into a smile—but it wasn’t the warm grin Beatrice knew. It was stretched too thin, the kind of smile that belonged to a man standing on the fragile edge of his sanity. Beatrice’s own cheer faltered, her concern outweighing everything else.
She stepped closer, tugging lightly at his pant leg.
Beatrice: Subaru, what’s wrong ?
But Subaru kept staring ahead, as if he were seeing something far beyond her. His smile widened, and tears welled in his eyes until they spilled freely down his cheeks.
Subaru: …It’s over .
The words left him in a whisper, followed by a jagged laugh that spiraled into hysterics.
Subaru: It’s over! Dear god, it’s over!
He scooped Beatrice into his arms, his gaze wild and glistening.
Beatrice: Subaru, why are you crying? What’s happening?
Felix frowned, his ears drooping.
Felix : He looks completely unhinged.
Al leaned back with a sigh.
Al: Not gonna judge. The guy’s been trapped in his own head for so long. If he finally caught a break, I’m not surprised he snapped.
Felix shook his head, unsettled.
Felix : Peace or not, this isn’t natural. It’s unnerving. Like he’s dangling on the edge of his own mind.
Before anyone else could speak, Beatrice suddenly shot up, her voice sharp and trembling.
Beatrice : This didn’t happen!
All eyes turned to her as she pointed at the screen, her small frame quivering.
Beatrice : You weren’t like this! You didn’t have that look in your eyes!
She was speaking to Subaru’s image, her voice breaking.
Beatrice : That day, you showed me your painting. You smiled. And then…
Her words faltered as the realization hit her like a blow.
Emilia reached out, concerned.
Emilia : And then what, Beatrice? What’s wrong?
Beatrice sank slowly back into her seat, curls trembling with the motion. Her voice was soft, almost lost.
Beatrice : … And then you looked away. For just a moment, I saw it—you felt something-something terrible. But you swallowed it. You forced yourself back to normal.
Her fists clenched, tears threatening at the edges of her eyes.
Beatrice : … Which means, in the current timeline… the ghosts never stopped. They kept tormenting you. Most likely even worse. Our walks, our outings, the little moments I thought helped… none of it freed you. And Betty didn’t notice.
The theater fell into heavy silence.
Otto’s brow furrowed, his usual composure cracking.
Otto : I… I should have seen it too. I was with him so often, yet I missed it. Damn it…
Even Priscilla, usually mocking, sat in silence, her eyes narrowed. Finally she murmured,
Priscilla : To laugh with such madness at freedom… it speaks to how deep his chains ran. How pitiful.
All began putting the pieces together. The rare moment of peace did not exist in their timeline, meaning that this event was only a joyful event for Beatrice. Subaru was dying on the inside and this outing did not help him
Subaru shook his head, grinning through his tears.
Subaru: Nothing’s wrong! For once, something is right! I finally noticed it!
Beatrice: Noticed what? You’re scaring Betty!
Subaru: They weren’t there! None of them! All day—no voices, no shadows, nothing! Do you hear me, Beako? I’m free? Do you hear me Beako?! I’m free!!
Beatrice: Then why are you crying? Betty doesn’t understand!
Subaru: Because these are tears of joy! We have to remember this moment—we can’t let it slip away!
Without warning, he pulled her toward the mat spread on the ground and collapsed onto it, dragging her down with him.
Beatrice sat stiffly beside him, trying to make sense of it. His joy was real—too real. Yet it came from nowhere, born of something unseen, and that frightened her more than anything. But still… she didn’t want to take it away from him.
Subaru lay on the mat, still smiling through his tears.
Subaru: We need to sleep.
Beatrice blinked in confusion.
Beatrice: What? Here? In the middle of the forest? It isn’t even nightfall—and we’re nowhere near the mansion!
Subaru: Then send a signal to Mili’s spirits. Tell them we’ll stay out here tonight. She’ll hear them and notify the others.
Beatrice’s eyes widened. That was something she’d once joked about months ago, a throwaway remark she’d never expected him to remember. Yet Subaru recalled it perfectly. Too perfectly.
Her protest died on her lips when she looked down at him again. He was already asleep, lying peacefully with a faint smile that made her heart ache with relief.
She pressed a hand to her chest, her heart leaping at the sight. Finally… finally, he’s resting.
Wordlessly, she lay beside him, sending a signal through the forest spirits. Curling against his side, she wrapped her small arms around him.
Beatrice: … Whatever the reason, Betty is glad you can sleep with a smile. I hope your dreams are kind to you, my foolish contractor.
Beatrice was really angry seeing this. In their reality, she and Subaru returned home later in the day and he continued to suffer from nightmares. What could’ve happened to change him so much? Her failures were her own and so she chose not to share it
The scene shifted. An endless void—pure white, stretching without horizon. In its heart walked a boy, his steps light, his smile brighter than it had been in ages. At times he even skipped, humming to himself.
Subaru: Wow… it’s so quiet here. No voices. No eyes. No weight on my shoulders. I’m free. Truly free. This must be what heaven feels like.
From above, a small bubble drifted down, shimmering softly in the blank expanse. Subaru lifted his hands, cupping them carefully to catch it.
Subaru: Oh? Hey, friend. Long time no see. What brings you to my little palace?
The moment his fingers closed, the bubble popped—delicate, fleeting—and with it, the dream shifted again.
From the theater seats, the cast watched with quiet awe.
Rem: He looks so peaceful right now. I… I wish this could last forever for him.
Garfiel: Yeah… Cap’n deserves this. After all the crap he’s been through, he’s earned a break. And I’ll make sure he gets it, you can count on me!
He thrust a fist into the air, determined, only for Federica to reach over and ruffle his hair.
Federica: You won’t be the only one. We’ll all do our best to help him.
The vision shifted once more.
Subaru stood in a familiar place—the narrow street just behind his home. He blinked, confused, as the scenery wrapped around him. Then, a tap on his shoulder.
???: Come on, big bro! We’ll be late for dinner.
He turned, and his eyes widened. Standing there was a girl with blonde hair and sharp red eyes, dressed in a Japanese middle school uniform, her black school bag slung casually at her side.
Felt: Hurry up already! I’m starving!
She laughed and gave him a playful shove, pushing him forward.
For a moment, Subaru froze—but then, not wanting to disrupt the fragile dream, he let himself accept it. A gentle smile crept onto his face as he played along.
Subaru: Of course, Felt. Don’t want Dad tackling me to the floor again .
Felt: Then quit dawdling! Race you home!
The two of them broke into a run, Felt darting ahead with boundless energy. Subaru trailed behind, but he didn’t mind. His smile stayed, genuine and warm, as he chased after her down the street that led home.
Al: Aww! The little urchin looks absolutely adorable in that uniform.
Felt’s face immediately turned bright red.
Felt: Sh-shut up! I do not look adorable!
Reinhard: But you look perfectly lovely in that outfit. I might even take some pointers from Subaru and fashion you something similar.
Felt’s fists shot out, punching his shoulder in mortification.
Felt: Don’t you dare! Just imagining it is embarrassing enough—wearing it myself? I’d rather die!
Reinhard chuckled, shaking his head at her reaction.
Petra: He dreams of a normal life with his friends? That’s… so beautiful .
Julius: Indeed. Subaru is a man of simple tastes, but even that simplicity carries a quiet charm.
Subaru finally reached the door just seconds after his little sister.
Felt: You’ll never beat me, you know that, big bro.
Subaru: I know. Subaru’s got no talent in athleticism—that’s why you run track and I don’t.
Felt: Ha! At least you know who’s Queen of the Winds around here!
She buzzed the doorbell with glee, leaving Subaru panting slightly as he struggled to catch up.
???: So you two made it on time after all? Ram is impressed.
Ram appeared at the door, dressed neatly: a crisp white blouse tucked into a navy pleated skirt, a soft pink cardigan draped over her shoulders, black loafers paired with white socks, and a single black hairclip keeping her fringe in place.
Subaru: Come on, big sis Ram! Could you at least be a little gentler?
Ram: I am gentle. If I weren’t, I’d insult your terrible outfit and those obnoxious eyes of yours.
Subaru: Hey! Mom says my eyes are unique!
Ram: She’s just too kind. Always has been.
Felt: Hey! Big bro’s eyes are cool! He looks like a bad-ass criminal!
Subaru: Felt! No swearing in the house! And I don’t look like a criminal.
Ram: Seems you’re corrupting our sister more with each passing day.
Rem: You look so lovely in that outfit, Sis .
After a long pause, Ram finally spoke, her voice shaky but steady enough to communicate without needing constant support. She was still fragile from recent events, but at least able to hold a conversation.
Ram: Thank you, Rem. Bar—Subaru does have an eye for fashion. Hopefully his… wandering gaze doesn’t linger on me the way it does on you.
Rem: Of course not. Subaru’s a gentleman, after all.
Ram: Gentleman? There’s nothing gentle about him .
She let out a small giggle. Rem’s heart lifted at the sound, glad to see her sister showing signs of recovery. Yet she still wanted to speak to her privately about what she had witnessed earlier.
Subaru: Could you let us in? I’m starving and just want to relax.
Ram: But you haven’t done a thing all day. My brother truly is slothful… but as the generous lady I am, I’ll let you in.
Felt rolled her eyes dramatically.
Subaru wore his usual attire: a black long shirt, dark green pants, and white socks. He stretched as the door opened unexpectedly, but a smile appeared when he saw who it was.
???: Yo, bro! When’s Brotto gonna be home?
It was Garfiel, dressed in his typical casual style: a white tank top, purple waistband, and loose pants. True to form, he was barefoot—a habit he defended as natural, though society disagreed.
Subaru: Hey Garf. He’ll be back tomorrow afternoon. Busy trip to Shibuya… takes on too much for the family, yet still childish as ever.
Subaru sat up, unconsciously folding his arms as he spoke.
Subaru: How about you? Wrestling practice go well?
Garfiel puffed up his chest proudly.
Garfiel: Had a ton of chums there. Keep this up and I’ll make it to the college big leagues!
Subaru laughed at his brother’s enthusiasm.
Garfiel: And you? School boring as usual?
Subaru: Yeah, but I’m getting through it.
Garfiel: If anyone tries to mess with you, call me. I’ll beat them up. I’m this family’s shield.
Subaru: I don’t need my little brother saving my butt, but sure. I’ll take your offer.
Garfiel: Mom will be done with dinner soon. Come down in 15 minutes. I’ll be with Dad—this time, he won’t beat me in wrestling.
Subaru: You always say that, and you always lose. Don’t get too cocky—remember last time, Mom made you pay for the damages.
Garfiel shivered at the memory.
Garfiel: Yeah… can’t let that happen again.
Otto: Even in his dream, he’s teasing me. How cruel can one person be?
He glanced down, mock-sadness painted across his face. It was clearly a joke, but still, it stung just a little.
Garfiel: Don’t worry too much, Brotto. Or else your hair’ll turn even greyer.
Otto lunged at Garfiel, throwing furious punches that did nothing to slow his brother’s laughter. Garfiel just grinned, enjoying the spectacle too much to stop.
Emilia: Aww… this is so adorable. Such a peaceful scene. I wonder if I’m in it.
Crusch: Unlikely. This dream only seems to include the people Subaru considers family. That probably means him, Otto, Garfiel, Lady Beatrice, Felt, and his parents. Maybe Al or Wilhelm will appear, but I wouldn’t count on it.
Al’s eyes lit up, already imagining the possibilities.
Al: I’d give anything to play Donkey Kong again… though, wait, I’ve been away from Earth for over ten years. Do they even still have that? Ugh… nostalgia hitting me hard.
Garfiel eventually left the room, giving Subaru some private space. Subaru’s gaze fell on the action figures and posters lining his room, and a small, contented smile formed. After a few quiet moments, he stood and headed to his parents’ room, knocking gently.
???: Come in, Subaru.
He stepped inside to see his mother recording something. On the bed, his dad sat with Garfiel wrapped around his arm, struggling as his father playfully restrained him.
Naoko: Just a minute, Subaru. I want to capture this on video.
Subaru chuckled at the scene.
Subaru: Dad, what are you doing?
Kenichi: Hey, son. How’s school going? Busy as usual?
Subaru: It’s going well… though they’re piling on the work for me catching up.
Kenichi: Makes sense. I’m glad you’re still pushing through and doing your best.
Subaru: Thanks, Dad. But… what’s going on with Garf here?
Garfiel wriggled and squirmed, trying in vain to escape.
Kenichi: He challenged your old man to a little sparring match and… lost. But he lasted longer than last time. I can see his skills improving. Maybe in 10 years, he’ll even make me break a sweat.
Garfiel: Leeeet gooo! I give in!
He tapped the bed in surrender, signaling defeat.
Naoko: Say cheese!
She takes a pictures of yet, another defeat. Satisfied, Kenichi released him. Garfiel shot Subaru a look—part annoyance, part exasperation—for wanting privacy, but he knew he’d lost another round.
Subaru smiled, feeling the warmth of his family around him, the small chaos and laughter of everyday life filling his dream with comfort and belonging.
Petra: Ha! Garfiel lost to Subaru’s dad
Garfiel clearly embarrassed shouts
Garfiel: Hey! This isn’t true. Not to discourage Cap’n’s dad but I would beat him. I’m too tough to lose
Federica: And yet you did. Not so tough are you?
She says jokingly. Garfiel embarrassed her awhile ago and now it was pay back time
Garfiel: Because it’s Cap’n’s dream. If this was real, I would’ve beaten him
Petra: Suuuure
He yells in frustration. He was the strongest. No one could beat him…well besides Reinhard but he knew that if he fought Kenichi he would win. How foolish such an idea was because Kenichi’s strength could even make the almighty Reinhard shiver. Reinhard’s divine protection was nothing to Kenichi’s dad strength
A moment of silence came between the three. The parents saw the boy struggling to say the words he wanted to say and so sat besides each other taking it seriously. Subaru clutched his fist as though it took all his will to say the words. He looked to say and took a deep breath
Subaru: … I went to Dr.Felix and Grandma, the therapist.
Both smiled hearing this but chose to stay silent for the moment
Subaru: He said I still have a long way to go but he started I was making some headway.
He pulled out a small bottle of lotion
Subaru: He gave this bottle along with a book in order to help. Mom, dad, could you help me put on my arms? I don’t think I could do it on my own.
Naoko: Of course honey!
Kenichi: Of course we’ll help
Subaru pulled back his sleeve to his shoulders revealing many deep scars on his arms. He passed the bottle to them and he sat in between them while they started applying the location
Subaru: I’m sorry
Naoko: Don’t apologise! It is us who should apologise.
Kenichi: Yeah, we didn’t notice it until it was too late
Subaru: But it was I who did it
Kenichi: But a good parent wouldn’t allow their child to fall into this state. It is our fault
Subaru knowing neither parent would budge sighs
Subaru: .. How about we agree to disagree?
Naoko: I think I’d like that
She had slight tears in her eyes seeing the many scars upon her son.
*Their son was in a deep depression for thinking he was never enough and began self harm. It wasn’t until a month later that his father stumbles upon it. They immediately stopped him and were about to yell but seeing the sadness in their son’s eyes made them realise that they failed to notice his problem. They concluded him, bandaged him up and spoke with him where he finally revealed his feelings. They were stunned to say the least and all 3 had a private talk. Soon they persuaded Subaru to seek help and spoke to a long time friend of Naoko, Dr.Felix. Subaru since then has been speaking to him about his issues.*
**= information for the audience
Wilhelm: For any parent, to witness their child sink into such despair… it would be unbearable.
His tone carried the gravity of a man who had seen too much grief in his life.
Petra: …But he sought help.
Her small voice trembled, though it carried hope.
Petra : That means he wants to be better. And if he wants to be better… that means we can help him too.
Felix: I’m honoured that he dreamt of me as his therapist.
His smile wavered into a pained frown.
Felix : …But I’m ashamed I never noticed the depth of his suffering sooner.
His hand clenched hard against the armrest, nails digging into the fabric as his self-directed anger boiled.
A hand slipped over his own—gentle, steady.
Crusch: None of us noticed, Felix. His pain is unlike any we’ve ever seen. But now… this place shows us what he’s endured. We will all help him—but he needs you most. Can you stand by him when the time comes?
Felix looked up into his lady’s eyes, seeing the quiet strength there. His throat tightened, tears forming as he gave a firm nod.
Felix : I’ll be there…
Meanwhile, Beatrice sat frozen. Her tiny hands gripped her dress tightly, torn between emotions she couldn’t put into words. She loved this dream—the sight of her contractor at peace, smiling, free from the shadows that haunted him. Yet it ached all the more knowing that in their reality, he never had a dream like this as every night was agony to him. Still, she clung to the fragile warmth of the moment, whispering in her heart that she was grateful… grateful to see a glimpse of Subaru with his self-hatred finally at rest.
Naoko: We’re grateful, Subaru… grateful that you keep trying.
Kenichi: And grateful that you’re putting in the effort to change, son. That takes real strength.
They finished applying the lotion, their hands lingering just a moment longer as if reluctant to let go. Subaru rolled down his sleeves and, without hesitation, pulled both of his parents into a tight embrace.
Subaru: …I’m so lucky to have parents like you. Thank you… thank you for believing in me.
Naoko: And thank you for not giving up.
Her voice wavered, but her smile stayed firm.
Kenichi: Of course. You know your old man’s always got your back. Now—let’s eat. I’m starving!
Right on cue, his stomach growled loudly. Naoko chuckled, and Subaru burst into laughter.
Subaru: Then let’s hurry before Garf tries to rip the oven in half to get at the food… again.
The three of them laughed together, the sound filling the room with the kind of warmth Subaru had always longed for.
Garfiel: I would never do that!
He crossed his arms with a scowl, offended at such an outrageous accusation.
Federica: Didn’t you tear down the Ryuzu family’s front door just to get to some stew? I remember that very clearly.
Otto: Oh, I’m never letting that one go. Garf, you’re a total momma’s boy.
He pinched Garfiel’s cheek teasingly, and the boy couldn’t retaliate—not with his sister watching. But deep down, Garfiel swore he’d get his revenge.
Subaru stepped out of his parents’ room only to find a small figure waiting by the door: Beatrice, in her familiar pink dress.
Subaru: Still in that outfit? You really are obsessed.
Beatrice: Noooo!!!
She flailed her arms like a child.
Beatrice: Subaru bought this for his Beako, so Beako will wear it every chance she gets!
Subaru: Alright, alright! I get it—you love me.
He hoisted her onto his shoulder, grinning.
Subaru: I love you too. Now, let’s go help big bro finish up dinner. With Mom cooking and his touch, it’ll be absolutely divine.
Beatrice: Of course it will! It’s big bro’s specialty. After protecting everyone all day, he always makes the best meals.
Subaru: Yeah, but he overworks himself. He really needs to take more breaks.
Beatrice: One should take their own advice, don’t you think?
Subaru: Oh, shut it, Miss Smarty-pants.
The dream shifted. The entire family now sat around the dining table.
On one side, the men: Reinhard—still dressed in his knight’s attire that looked strangely normal here—Subaru, and Kenichi, with Beatrice perched comfortably on her father’s lap.
On the other, the women: Naoko, Ram, and Felt, the latter out of uniform and instead rocking an oversized JoJo shirt and baggy brown pants.
*Not long after Subaru began seeking help, he chose to open up to his family about his struggles.
Ram took it the hardest. Having helped raise him alongside his parents, she couldn’t shake the guilt—feeling as though she had failed for never noticing the depth of his pain.
Reinhard was stunned. Subaru had always been his “little brother,” yet their roles often felt reversed, with Subaru guiding and supporting him like an older sibling. To see his brother so broken left Reinhard in tears many nights, but those tears only strengthened his resolve—he swore to help Subaru see himself in a kinder light.
Beatrice, brilliant though still just a child, was shattered by the sight of her brother’s suffering. Her heart ached, and she made a quiet vow: to protect him from the darkness of the world, no matter what.
Otto was furious—furious that Subaru had endured so much, furious at himself for never realizing it. That anger turned inward, and he resolved to change. He checked in on Subaru more often, and even began cleaning up his own life—casting aside his drinking habits and reckless ways.
Felt’s reaction was fire and frustration. She was angry—at Subaru’s pain, and at herself for adding to his burdens with her reckless behavior. Determined to change, she stopped cutting classes, picked fewer fights, and treated her teachers with respect. If being better meant easing her brother’s load, then she would do it without complaint.
Garfeil, for his part, refused to leave Subaru’s side. Whether it meant standing guard, training harder, or simply being there in silence, he wanted to be strong enough to shoulder some of his brother’s burden.*
Subaru: Reinhard, man, I don’t know how you do it. Guarding senators at your age, still at the top of your studies, and then you whip up this feast on top of it? Unreal. How are you not married yet?
Naoko: Oh, he gets proposals. Plenty. But I always burn them. No way am I’m letting some harlot steal away my son.
Garfiel: Heh. Keep that up and he’ll definitely not get a wife
The table burst into laughter.
Reinhard: Marriage isn’t for me right now. Between university, my work, and my responsibilities, I couldn’t possibly balance a relationship as well.
Felt: Knowing you, you probably could.
She spoke with a smirk, though some pork was stuck between her teeth.
Reinhard: And maybe you should wait until after we start to eat before stuffing your face.
Felt: Uuugh, fine. Let’s get this feast going then!
Beatrice: For once, the little one is right! I’m famished.
Felt: Little one? You’re shorter and younger than me!
Beatrice: But infinitely more reasonable.
Felt: Why you—!
Kenichi clapped his hands, the sound echoing with authority and instantly silencing the playful bickering. Though he was second to his wife in this household, his command still carried weight.
Kenichi: Let us begin.
Everyone bowed their heads to their plates and, in unison, spoke:
All: Thank you for the meal!
And just like that, dinner began.
Kenichi and Beatrice shared bites together, Felt was bargaining shamelessly with Ram for some extra pork chops, Naoko and Reinhard chatted warmly about their day, while Garfiel devoured his plate like a wild beast.
Subaru simply sat back for a moment, watching them all with a soft smile.
Subaru: I’m so blessed to have this family… I wish this dream never ends.
Then, with a heart full of warmth, he joined in the feast—until the vision gently faded away.
Otto’s eyes welled with tears at the heartwarming scene.
Otto: We’ll make that dream a reality.
Beatrice: Indeed, merchant. My contractor deserves nothing less.
On the other side of the room, another merchant was quietly sobbing. Anastasia clutched Mimi to her chest, her voice trembling through her tears.
Anastasia: To show something so beautiful without warning… it could stop a person’s heart. He should’ve put up a warning for us
Mimi nuzzled into her mistress, hugging her tightly as if to ease her sorrow.
Meanwhile, Emilia and Rem each held one of Subaru’s hands. Their grips were firm, their eyes shining with quiet resolve. A boy cast into a cruel, merciless world who longed only for an ordinary life—they silently swore to grant him that wish, no matter what trials lay ahead.
Returning to the white void.
Subaru: That was nice… I wish it were real.
A gentle smile touched his face as he walked on, softly humming a familiar Lugunica lullaby. Then, another bubble drifted down before him. Subaru stopped, catching it with care, his smile lingering in anticipation of the next vision. Closing his eyes, he let it take him.
The dream shifted.
He found himself inside a room at the mansion. Night draped the world in stillness, but the moonlight pouring through the window bathed everything in a cool, silvery-blue glow. His gaze wandered until it stopped upon the figure before him.
It was Rem— his Rem—dressed in her sky-blue nightgown. She was not slumbering in eternal stillness as he feared. No… she was smiling at him sitting up, wide awake, her presence radiant beneath the moonlight.
Subaru: REM!!
He immediately tackled her in a hug, wrapping his arms around her body. She gently hugged him back as there long awaited reunion finally came
The theatre fell into silence as the vision unfolded, moonlight washing over Rem’s gentle smile.
Rem’s hands flew to her mouth as tears spilled freely down her cheeks.
Rem: Th-this… this is… what he always dreamed of. If only… if only this were real…
Her voice cracked, her body trembling. She wanted to reach through the vision, to hold him, to make it true with all her being. Every fiber of her heart screamed for this moment to exist outside the dream.
Emilia reached over, wrapping her arms around Rem from the side, holding her tightly.
Emilia: …Rem. It may not be real yet , but it can be. For him—for you—we’ll make sure it becomes reality.
Subaru broke down the moment he embraced her, tears streaming as though years of bottled grief had finally been set free. Rem, however, only smiled softly, her hand tenderly weaving through his hair—the very same way she had last cut it before her slumber.
Subaru: I’m sorry… I still haven’t been able to bring you back. I’m doing everything I can. Please… just wait for me! I will bring you back.
Rem: I know you will. My Subaru is the greatest, after all.
Her voice trembled as she spoke, tears slipping free even as her smile never wavered. She wrapped her arms around him gently, holding him close as if to keep his pain at bay.
The vision ended with the two of them locked in that embrace—clinging to each other as though nothing in the world could separate them again.
Crusch, seated nearby, watched with heavy resolve. Her own breath shook as her hand curled into a fist. The sight of Rem—serene, whole, alive in Subaru’s dream—was a reminder of everything that had been stolen not only from him, but from all of them .
Crusch: [ Lye Batenkaitos… you and your cult have caused all types of pain like this. You, who tore away Rem’s place, my memories, our rightful life. Seeing this only steels my resolve further. I will not rest until you are destroyed—and until we are both returned .]
Her voice was sharp, trembling with both grief and rage, but her eyes were fierce.
Ram’s gaze locked onto her sister’s smile. That empty space in her chest—the hollow wound carved out the day Rem was erased—ached with unbearable force. Her nails dug into her arms as she fought to steady her trembling.
Ram :[ That smile… I will not forgive the ones who stole it from me. I don’t care what it takes—I’ll kill Gluttony with my own hands if I must. ]
Her voice sharpened, carrying a venom she rarely allowed to slip.
Ram: [ Subaru… I know you’ll do everything to bring her back. And I’ll be there too. For her sake—for our sake—I won’t stop until she opens her eyes in this world again. ]
The icy determination in her tone left no room for doubt. This wasn’t just longing. It was a vow.
For Ram, it was her sister’s smile she longed to see again. For Crusch, it was both justice for her people and vengeance for the unforgivable crimes of Gluttony. An unspoken bond between the two for an enemy they both shared.
Rem smiled hearing her hero’s resolve. She knew with all her heart that her Subaru would defeat Gluttony and awake her from this sleep
Once again, Subaru found himself back in the endless white void—only this time, tears trailed freely down his cheeks.
Subaru: I will bring you back, Rem.
He whispers. His voice was fragile, but steady with conviction. More shimmering bubbles drifted down before him, and Subaru’s sorrow softened into a smile as he reached toward them. One by one, they popped, revealing fleeting visions:
*Pop *
Emilia kneeling gracefully as a crown was lowered onto her head, Subaru standing proudly at her side, applauding with the rest of the court.
*Pop *
Subaru, clad in a knight’s uniform, sprinting through a forest shoulder-to-shoulder with Reinhard, Julius, and Felix and actually keeping up.
*Pop*
Subaru laughing with Felt and Reinhard in the Astrea mansion, their playfulness echoing like a true family.
*Pop *
Wilhelm and Kenichi, Subaru’s father, clasping hands in a firm, respectful shake.
* Pop *
Ram and Rem embraced tightly. Ram’s complexion illuminated with health, her vibrancy restored, and her smile radiant as she held her sister close.
*Pop*
His mother, Rem, Petra, and himself sitting together, knitting in quiet, homely peace.
*Pop *
His parents standing at the grand entrance of the mansion, warmly introduced to everyone he held dear.
Each bubble carried a fragment of the life he longed for, a world woven from his deepest hopes. As the images washed over him, Subaru’s voice repeated softly, almost like a prayer:
Subaru: I’m so blessed… I’m so blessed…
The audience sat in hushed silence as bubble after bubble revealed the life Subaru longed for—a life of peace, laughter, and love.
No one could find the words. The boy had never wished for riches, glory, or triumphs. All he wanted was for everyone else to be happy.
Felt & Reinhard shared a quiet look, both wearing faint smiles.
Felt/Reinhard: [He really thinks of us as family!]
They realised together. To them, the greatest treasure wasn’t wealth or power, but this stubborn, selfless boy who saw them not as allies or tools, but as loved ones. Truly, they were the blessed ones.
Wilhelm ’s expression softened, his voice low and wistful.
Wilhelm: [ I would have liked to meet your father, Subaru. If he was anything like the man you remember, then he must have been remarkable. One I could have learned much from. ]
Ram clasped her hands, guilt and gratitude mingling in her chest.
Ram: [ All you wish of me… is to heal, and to reunite with my sister? How selfless can one boy be? How did I ever become so fortunate, to be blessed with siblings like this? ]
Ricardo rubbed his eyes with a heavy hand.
Ricardo: Damn it… even I’m tearing up here.
Anastasia held Mimi tighter, tears rolling down her cheeks despite her best attempts to remain composed.
Anastasia: You’re not the only one. How can anyone be this kind? By the dragon, we don’t deserve him.
Her heart twisted painfully. She had always told herself she was pragmatic—never cruel, just practical. Subaru was a wild card, dangerous because of the unknown. She had convinced herself that he might twist his mysterious power for selfish ends, that helping Emilia could mean bending fate itself. That was why she had chosen her path—to protect herself, her people, her future.
But this vision shattered those justifications.
What kind of villain dreams only of family dinners, of siblings laughing together, of parents proud of their son?
How could someone so selfless, so painfully human, ever be the monster she feared?
Still, it was too late. She had made her choice, set her plans into motion. She could not undo it now without unraveling everything.
So all she could do was cling to Mimi, apologies in her mind that he would never hear, and pray her hands wouldn’t be stained by the suffering of the boy who only ever wanted a normal life.
The theatre remained wrapped in silence, broken only by the sound of quiet sobs. Tears streaked across hardened faces. The image of Subaru whispering “I’m so blessed” despite his pain and longing struck deeper than any blade or battlefield ever could.
As the final vision dissolved, Subaru felt the weight of waking tugging at him. A faint sadness lingered—this peaceful world was hard to leave behind—but he knew there were people waiting for him elsewhere. With one last gentle smile, he whispered:
Subaru: Thank you, my friends… you’ve given me a wonderful life.
And with that, he vanished completely.
Back in the real world:
Subaru stirred on the mat he had laid out earlier. His eyes fluttered open, catching the first rays of dawn as the sun crept over the treetops. Beside him, his spirit companion shifted, sensing his movement.
Beatrice: …Su…Subaru?
She rubbed her eyes as he sat up and pulled her into a hug.
Subaru: Hey, Beako. Did you sleep alright?
Beatrice: Betty did * Yawn* … And Betty can tell you did too.
Her small smile warmed him, and Subaru chuckled.
Subaru: Yeah. I had… a really good dream. How long was I out?
Beatrice: About fourteen hours. It’s nearly six in the morning.
Subaru: ALMOST 6?!
He shot up in a flurry, hastily packing his damp clothes into the basket. He tucked away the jars of paint in the bushes and carefully lifted the painting he had finished the day before, now dry and safe.
Beatrice: What are you doing? You should keep resting, I suppose.
Subaru: Can’t! If I stay here any longer, I won’t make it back to the mansion in time to help clean up. I’m a butler, after all.
Beatrice: The housemaid and the little one can handle that just fine without you.
Subaru: Maybe, but I want to be there. Helping them helps me, too. Now, come on, Betty—let’s hop to it!
Julius: And so, he returns to his ordinary life once more. I must say… I rather enjoyed this ending.
Tivey: Me too! Hopefully the next one will be just as nice!
Beatrice’s lips curved into a smile, though her chest ached with a quiet pang. The Subaru in this vision was smiling because of a Beatrice who wasn’t her—a version from a failed loop, one who had lived moments she herself never shared. It was bittersweet, knowing she would never be the one who placed that smile on his face… yet still, she couldn’t help but treasure the sight of it.
Scooping up his spirit and the the painting while Beatrice holds the basket, Subaru broke into a run through the forest, grinning from ear to ear.
Beatrice, realizing she couldn’t talk him out of it, gave in with a smile of her own. She perched on his shoulders, pointing ahead with mock grandeur.
Beatrice: Onward then! My contractor will make it back with ten minutes to spare!
Subaru: You’re right! With my lovely Beako on my side, there’s nothing I can’t do!
And so, the pair raced homeward, laughter echoing through the forest as the new day began.
{Episode 4: End}
Notes:
I need more Re:Zero High school AU. Check out “Re:Turning Back to Earth With a Greedy Witch is Definitely Not What He Expected” by Shiroraven. Their work gave me inspiration and I wanted to add a high school AU in mine.
Chapter 38: Conference
Chapter Text
Beatrice: Onward then! My contractor will make it back with ten minutes to spare!
Subaru: You’re right! With my lovely Beako on my side, there’s nothing I can’t do!
And so, the pair raced homeward, laughter echoing through the forest as the new day began.
{Episode 4: End}
And that’s the end of episode four. So—what did you all think?
Petra: I really liked this ending!
Felt: Yeah, those dream scenes were really nice to see.
Federica: Personally, I enjoyed the middle part—when he and I were reading together.
Emilia: The picnic was my favorite. It felt so sweet.
Beatrice: Hmph! Of course it was sweet. It was my contractor’s idea, after all.
That’s wonderful to hear. It seems everyone enjoyed this one. Truth be told, many would say it’s the best episode so far.
Mimi: Mimi agrees~!
She chirped, balancing proudly on Ricardo’s head, while the wolfman sighed in resignation—already knowing he wouldn’t be able to pry her off.
Well then, we’ll be taking a short break here.
Crusch: So soon? The first time, we watched three episodes before pausing. I would have presumed we’d continue one more before resting.
Yes, well—
Before he could continue, a familiar voice rang out from the back of the hall.
Priscilla: It is obvious the next showings will be of great importance. Many here will require rest if they wish to process them. Besides—
Her eyes slid sharply toward a certain merchant and maid
Priscilla : — it seems several people are in desperate need of time to sort out their foolish little thoughts.
She’s right. This will be your only chance to rest before the next set of three episodes. Take the time to gather yourselves, discuss, and prepare. When it’s time, I’ll call you back. Also, I’ll be arranging a separate chamber for the candidates and their knights to speak in private.
And with that, the familiar doors creaked open. The gathered cast began filing out in groups—some in quiet conversation, others lost in thought—as the hall emptied once more.
The five candidates sat together in a newly prepared chamber, gathered around a grand pentagon-shaped table.
At one side sat Emilia, with Beatrice standing dutifully at her side, filling in as her knight to her own being…absent
To Emilia’s right sat Crusch, composed as ever, while Felix stood just behind her, arms crossed with a playful smile tugging at his lips.
On Emilia’s left was Felt, mid-argument with Reinhard, her sharp words clashing against his calm responses.
Beside Felt sat Anastasia, fidgeting absently with the hem of her dress, while Julius watched her with quiet concern.
And finally, to Crusch’s other side sat Priscilla, her regal air filling the space, with Al slouched beside her, staring up at the ceiling, clearly lost in his own world.
Crusch: Well then, Anastasia. You called us here. For what reason has this meeting been arranged?
Anastasia drew in a steady breath, knowing outrage would follow no matter how carefully she spoke. Straightening her posture, she swept her gaze across the table with authority.
Anastasia: I summoned you all to discuss…the termination of Subaru’s knighthood.
Beatrice’s mouth opened to shout, but Emilia’s arm shot out, barring her path. Beatrice turned to her in disbelief—only to falter when she saw Emilia’s face. No anger, no sorrow, no shock. Neutral. Emilia understood this was not the time for emotion.
Across the table, Reinhard’s jaw tightened. Minor rage stirred within him at the very suggestion, but when his eyes shifted to Felt, he found her surprisingly calm, far from the fury he expected.
Julius glanced at Anastasia in disbelief. How could she even suggest such a thing, after all they had seen of Subaru’s resolve? But discipline bound him. His loyalty to his lady demanded silence, no matter how deeply he disagreed.
Crusch blinked at the announcement, taken aback for only a moment before she swiftly recomposed herself. Felix, however, could not mask his feelings—his eyes locked on Anastasia, sharp with venom.
Priscilla remained unmoved, lips curling in faint amusement. To her, Subaru was destined to fall into her orbit eventually; what words this merchant tossed about were of no consequence. Al only sighed, shaking his head.
Al :[ Of course . If anyone were to say it, it’d be Anastasia.]
Then, breaking the tension, Felt drew in a long breath.
Felt: …Explain yourself. Why?
Both Crusch and Emilia turned to her in surprise. To hear such a calm, measured voice from the brash young lady—it left them stunned.
Anastasia folded her hands neatly atop the table, her voice calm but firm, the weight of her words slicing through the room.
Anastasia: Subaru’s mental state is deteriorating—and will only continue to do so long as he remains in that dangerous role. The hallucinations, the panic attacks, the fear, even the self-harm… all of it is the result of being thrown into battle after battle. His mind will never recover under such strain.
Her eyes swept across the other candidates, lingering a moment on Emilia.
Anastasia: He lacks self-love. That much is plain to see. And because of it, he throws himself away for the sake of others. That leads him to sacrifice himself.
She leaned forward, her voice sharpening.
Anastasia: And most importantly—his dream is to see Emilia ascend to the throne. So I ask you: who can say he would not use his ability, his Return by Death, to twist reality itself in her favor? If he clings to his knighthood, if he continues standing as her sword, then what purpose does this election serve at all?
The words hung heavy in the air, echoing with both accusation and warning.
A suffocating silence settled over the chamber. The flicker of the lanterns along the wall felt louder than the breaths being drawn.
No one moved. No one spoke.
Each candidate and knight sat with the weight of Anastasia’s words pressing down on them
Emilia: …Julius?
Her voice carried its usual softness, the gentle tone of the kindhearted half-elf. Yet beneath it was a chill that made even the air seem colder. This was not naïve Emilia—this was the Emilia who had seen her beloved die again and again, who would not let such a matter pass without challenge.
Julius straightened, slightly startled by the weight in her voice.
Julius: Y-Yes?
Emilia’s gaze shifted toward him. Her eyes were void of warmth, colder than any ice she could summon.
From across the table, Priscilla, who had spent most of the meeting idly starting at nothing in boredom, lowered her fan a bit. Just enough to watch with keen interest, intrigued by this change in Emilia’s demeanor.
Emilia: Would you give up your life to protect your lady?
Anastasia: Are you thre—
Julius: Yes .
He cut his lady off without hesitation, his answer firm. It was the creed of knighthood—the duty to protect, even at the cost of one’s own life. Whether it was a slum-dweller, a demi-human, or his lady herself, Julius would guard them all with the same devotion. That was the unshakable code he lived by.
For the first time that meeting, Emilia’s lips curved into a faint smile.
Emilia: I’m glad to hear that.
Her silver eyes swept over the table, steady and unblinking.
Emilia: Reinhard, Al, Felix… would you also give up your lives to protect your ladies?
The question froze the room for a heartbeat, but each knight answered without faltering.
Felix: Absolutely.
Reinhard: Of course.
Al: …Yeah.
Emilia: That’s good to hear. You’re all honorable knights.
Her lips curved into a smile, but her eyes never softened as she turned to Anastasia.
Emilia: The code of the knight demands that one must be ready to give up everything for their charge. Looking at the candidates here, I can see we all would do the same for our knights as well. Subaru is no different. The only difference between him and the rest…
Her voice grew quieter, colder.
Emilia: …is that he has already made that sacrifice.
The room stilled.
She remembered
Subaru hurling himself into the abyss.
Subaru carving his own throat for Rem’s sake.
Subaru stabbing his own throat to get away from the witch
An innocent man, forced into a world of endless pain.
Emilia: …and most of that pain came from my people.
Her smile lingered as she looked at Anastasia once more—but there was no warmth in it, only an icy edge sharp enough to cut through the air.
Anastasia shifted in her chair, her usual composed demeanor faltering for just a heartbeat. She had expected resistance, even outrage, but not this. Not Emilia meeting her reasoning with a blade of words sharpened by experience.
Anastasia’s fingers tightened around the folds of her dress. She drew in a careful breath, forcing her usual polite tone back into place.
Anastasia: Emilia… I understand your feelings, truly. But this is not about blame or sympathy—it’s about practicality. If we ignore Subaru’s condition, if we let his recklessness continue, then it could endanger not just you, but everyone connected to you. Surely you see—
Emilia turned her head back toward her, still wearing that delicate, joyless smile.
Emilia: I do see. I see clearer than you think. Subaru is reckless, yes… but only because we made him that way. Because every battle, every wound, every death forced him to be. And despite it all, he never stopped fighting for us.
Her gaze sharpened, and her voice dropped colder.
Emilia: So tell me, Anastasia… if your knight had endured all that Subaru has, would you still call him unfit?
The silence thickened again. Even Reinhard, steadfast as stone, could not meet Emilia’s eyes. Emilia took a breath and look towards the table
Emilia drew in a steady breath, her eyes lowering to the table before slowly lifting again.
Emilia: Until the barrier of the Sanctuary was destroyed, I carried the title of leader… but never truly held it. I was taken in by Roswaal, placed in a mansion where even the maids serving me could not bring themselves to respect me—and I don’t blame them. I spoke of equality for all people, yet I lacked the courage and conviction to live up to those words. I was naïve, sheltered… a puppet, pulled along by Roswaal’s hand and even by the memory of my own father.
She paused, drawing in another breath, her hands tightening in her lap.
Emilia: And worst of all… I looked away when Subaru was suffering. I saw it, and still, I did the bare minimum. I failed him—not as a leader, but as a friend.
Her gaze rose, sharper now, settling on Anastasia.
Emilia: What’s done is done. I cannot rewrite the mistakes of my past. But what I can do is protect the future we’re all fighting for. To strip Subaru of his knighthood now would be nothing less than spitting on everything he’s sacrificed. It would be an insult—not only to him… but to me as well.
The room fell into silence.
Julius’ posture stiffened, guilt flickering across his refined expression. He didn’t need her to say Subaru’s name—her words already weighed on his conscience like a blade.
Crusch gave a small, approving nod, recognizing Emilia’s honesty and newfound strength. Felix, by her side, narrowed his eyes at Anastasia, lips curling as though daring her to argue further.
Felt leaned back in her chair, brows furrowed, but there was the faintest smirk tugging at her lips—respect for the half-elf she calls her Big Sis.
Priscilla finally lowered her hand from her face, her sharp gaze fixed intently on Emilia, intrigued by the steel now laced into her voice.
And Anastasia, though still composed, shifted slightly in her seat—the first crack in her mask of confidence. Emilia’s words had struck deeper than she intended to allow.
Anastasia leaned forward, her tone sharp but carefully measured.
Anastasia: So you’ll just allow him to keep suffering? Dying over and over again… all to protect you?
Gasps stirred faintly from the others, but Emilia’s expression didn’t falter. Her icy eyes remained locked on Anastasia’s, steady as frozen steel.
Emilia: No. Of course not.
Her voice was calm, resolute—unyielding.
Emilia: The answer is simple. I’ll build a camp that can stand on its own. A camp strong enough to protect itself… so Subaru will never again need to throw his life away. He won’t have to rely on that cursed power to carry us. We may fail at times, knowing the dangers of looking like the witch of envy will bring in many challenges and foes, but no matter what— I will create a camp that can protect each other without sacrifices.
The conviction in her words left no room for doubt.
Everyone’s eyes turned toward Priscilla as her haughty laughter filled the chamber, rich and unrestrained.
Priscilla: At last, you’ve awakened to your purpose, half-elf—no… Emilia !! You have found your fangs at last, and this divine self of mine is eager to see how you bear them. Your eyes—yes, those are the eyes of unshakable conviction. Very well. You may keep Subaru… for now.
Emilia met Priscilla’s gaze, searching, though quickly realizing that trying to unravel the sun princess was an impossible task. Still, her voice rang clear.
Emilia: Even if you tried, you wouldn’t be able to take him from me.
Priscilla smirked, her fan snapping shut with a sharp clack.
Priscilla: So confident. How delightful. But heed my words—should I glimpse even a shadow of hesitation, the faintest glimmer of doubt… I will not hesitate to claim him as my own and make him my second knight. A man of his caliber does not belong shackled to weakness and wasted potential.
Emilia’s expression did not waver. Her reply came like frost, firm and unyielding.
Emilia: Then I suppose I won’t break.
The room fell silent after Emilia’s words, her calm defiance hanging in the air like a blade.
Priscilla reclined with a satisfied smirk, as though she alone had been entertained.
Crusch studied Emilia with quiet respect, recognizing the resolve in her tone.
Felix, however, still glared daggers at Anastasia, muttering under his breath about “absolutely unforgivable” remarks.
Reinhard stood behind Felt with a faint, approving smile; though he said nothing, the admiration in his eyes betrayed his respect for Emilia’s newfound steel. Felt herself crossed her arms, pretending disinterest, but the corner of her mouth tugged upward.
Julius remained composed but inwardly marveled—he had never seen Emilia speak with such icy certainty. Even he felt the weight of her conviction.
Beatrice, standing proudly at Emilia’s side, narrowed her eyes at Priscilla before clutching her dress tightly, her tiny voice resolute.
The tension lingered, thick and heavy, but the balance in the room had shifted—everyone could feel it. Emilia was no longer simply the half-elf candidate. She was someone who had found her fangs.
Emilia: I can somewhat understand your reasoning, Anastasia. I once questioned how Subaru might use his curse as well. But after seeing nearly his entire journey, I can say with certainty—he will never use that ability to force me onto the throne. Just as I know Julius would lay down his life to protect others, or that Felix would exhaust himself to save someone in need, I know Subaru’s heart. The victories we’ve earned were never because he schemed for the crown, but because enemies came for us, and he refused to let anyone suffer under them.
She paused, her gaze softening as she turned toward Crusch.
Emilia: Speaking of enemies… Crusch?
Crusch: Hm? Yes?
Emilia: I’d like us to join forces in hunting down Gluttony. You and I both have our reasons to see him destroyed, do we not?
Crusch’s lips curved into a small but fierce smile. The thought of another alliance with Emilia—friend, rival, and now someone standing firm as a true candidate—lit a spark in her chest.
Anastasia: I will take your words into account. But if you insist on keeping Subaru as a knight, then answer me this: how will you use him? What role will he play? And more importantly—how do you intend to protect him while he bears the title of knight?
Emilia: As for his role… that is something my camp will keep private. We are rivals after all. But his protection?
She turned her eyes across the table.
Emilia : I believe a certain lady here is more than enough.
Beatrice: That’s right! You underestimate Betty. A great spirit such as I, alongside my contractor, makes for a pair so unpredictable it would frighten even the boldest of foes!
Julius: I must agree, my lady. One as wise as Lady Beatrice would indeed serve as a formidable safeguard against any villain who dares target Subaru. And let us not forget—he also has Garfiel. Young though he may be, his strength is nothing short of extraordinary.
Anastasia : But you do know Subaru wants Gluttony dead right? One of the Sin archbishop. One who was able to deal with both Rem and contend with Crusch in battle correct? It won’t be an easy one.
Emilia :….I know that. I won’t let him go alone. Mine and Crusch’s camp will work together to bring that monster down
Anastasia let out a long sigh, finally lowering her shoulders.
Anastasia: Very well. I concede. I, too, have grown somewhat fond of the boy… but I convinced myself my perspective was the correct one. For any disrespect I’ve shown you, Emilia, I offer my apologies.
Emilia’s expression softened, the icy edge melting away into her usual warmth.
Emilia: It’s quite alright. You were thinking of my knight’s well-being, after all. We may see things differently, but we all want the same thing—for Subaru to find a better life.
Felt exhaled sharply and straightened in her chair.
Felt: Finally. What a stupid argument. Not that I would’ve let it stand anyway.
She turned to Emilia with a sly grin.
Felt: Good job, big sis. You’ve really grown. You protected Subaru and his title without flinching.
Crusch: I must agree! The way you carried yourself was admirable—decisive, commanding. You looked every bit the candidate for the throne.
Emilia flushed, fidgeting slightly under the praise.
Emilia: Th-Thank you. But I couldn’t let this happen—not after everything Subaru has done. I still have much to learn, but… I’ll keep trying to improve.
Felt: That’s all any of us can do.
She glanced to her left and noticed Reinhard smiling gently, raising a small thumbs-up—just like Subaru always did for her.
Felix cleared his throat, tail swishing as he straightened.
Felix: Now that things have settled, I think this is the best time to share the developments I’ve noticed—and the notes I’ve taken—about Subaru.
Felt leaned back with a grin.
Felt: Well then, what was it Subaru always said? Oh right—‘you’ve got the floor.’
Felix: Okay then… first are the hallucinations—mainly of his deaths. I believe they’re tied directly to his emotional state.
Reinhard: How so?
Felix: Think of them as physical manifestations of his feelings. When he feels worthless, the ghosts criticize him. When he’s joyful, they’re absent. They retain perfect memory of his past, and he can even communicate with them. Like some sort of hive mind.
Julius: Is there… any cure?
Felix: Most likely not. Subaru believes he’s not ‘returning’ but instead moving from body to body across space. As long as that mindset persists, the hallucinations will remain—and there’s a high chance that the hallucinations are permanent. I’ve never seen a case like this before.
All eyes shifted toward Emilia , but her face stayed composed.
Emilia: This isn’t the time for me to cry or look away. I want to help him, so I need to understand everything. Please continue, Felix.
Felix nodded respectfully before moving on.
Felix: Right… next is his power. The Authority of Sloth seems to place fewer drawbacks on Subaru compared to before, which suggests something. I theorize it’s tied to his words inside the graveyard.
Felt: You mean when he spoke with… Satella?
A cold shiver ran through the room.
Felix: Yes. He claimed the he would value his life, to treat it with care. But over time that resolve has eroded. His nightmares, panic attacks, and acts of self-harm all stem from regret over living. He even considered ending himself early… just so the ‘next one’ could awaken sooner
Emilia: …So if his self-love and will to live improved, what then?
Felix: Most likely Invisible Providence would weaken, and the drawbacks would increase. His will to live directly fuels the Authority’s strength.
Beatrice: Then it’s a power wholly unsuited for my Subaru, I suppose.
Anastasia: Anything else?
Felix: Yes. His emotions are unhinged—flipping like a switch. Certain places and objects trigger trauma: Rem’s weapon, the Sanctuary, the cliff he jumped from…
Beatrice: And the bunnies…
The room went quiet. Beatrice folded her arms, glancing to Federica.
No one knew what happened but with Betty’s great intellect, she theorises that something involving a bunny must’ve scared Subaru senseless.
Felix: …Yes. And then there are the physical symptoms—color blindness, some grayness in his hair, the numbness in his fingers and toes. All trauma-induced. That concludes my report—
Al: Hold up. What about that mask thing?
The room turned to him.
Al: When he imagined wearing that maid’s face and mimicked her perfectly? Creepy as hell. Then he said he’d be calling her soon. What’s that about?
Felix lowered his ears and sighed.
Felix: …That, I don’t know. I’ll investigate further.
After a long breath, he straightened once more.
Felix: Now… possible solutions. Give him a private journal where he can safely write his thoughts and feelings. A sense of security may make it easier for him to open up. Music and art therapy could help—but for himself, not to share. Gentle, consensual human contact can ease his isolation. During panic attacks, calm him with soft words and gentle touches—never loud sounds, or it will worsen. Quiet, dark spaces seem to comfort him.
Beatrice : But Betty has already tried to give him a journal. He didn’t appear to use it I suppose.
Felix : Then something must’ve happened where he believes that it’s ineffective or unreliable. I’ll do more research to figure out his reasoning.
Crusch: And the self-harm? The scratching?
Felix’s ears lowered again.
Felix: …Be there for him. That’s all I can say.
Silence weighed heavy after his words.
Reinhard: Is there anything else we should discuss before concluding the meeting?
Beatrice: No. I think the doctor should now go see the maid. She needs you, I suppose.
Felix: Right! Of course.
He gave a polite bow to everyone present.
Felix: I’ll continue my research on Subaru and look for possible cures. As Lady Anastasia agreed, once we’re out of here she’ll lend me a sleeping potion. I’ll make sure it’s safe and, if possible, replicable. Until then—please enjoy your break.
With that, Felix excused himself, slipping quietly out of the room. One by one, the others began to follow, conversations softening as the heavy atmosphere lifted little by little.
As Emilia stepped through the doorway, she placed a hand over her chest, whispering under her breath.
Emilia: …Don’t worry, Subaru. You won’t be alone anymore. I swear it.
Chapter 39: A Much Needed Talk
Chapter Text
Just before the candidate’s meeting drew to its close, a pink-haired maid lay sprawled on her bed, face pressed into the sheets. Her mind was a storm of tangled thoughts—about her family, her failures, and the gnawing emptiness she refused to name.
Knock. Knock.
???: Ram… may I come in?
Ram let out a slow, weary sigh. She rose, smoothing her uniform out of habit, and opened the door. Federica stood there, hesitant but steady.
Federica: I promise I won’t take long. Just a few minutes.
Wordlessly, Ram stepped aside. They sat across from one another at a small round table. Silence stretched, thick and suffocating, until Ram’s sharp voice cut through it.
Ram: Did he tell you… or did you discover it yourself?
Federica: He told me. He said he noticed you slipping into the dining room around midnight, week after week. One night, he followed—and found you. You mistook him for me, so… he asked me to play along. To be the one helping you. If he hadn’t told me, you would’ve spoken about a subject I wouldn’t know about and thus, question who was really taking care of you
Ram’s brows knit.
Ram: …Why?
Federica: Because he didn’t want to break your pride.
Ram’s gaze fell to her lap, fingers tightening into fists.
Ram: Pride, is it? Does he think I’m that brittle? …Perhaps I am.
Federica: No! That’s not what he said at all. He was afraid you’d see yourself as weak if he confronted you directly. Someone of your position would never forgive being exposed in such a state to a mere rookie. He wanted to support you—but quietly, so your dignity remained intact. Even then… even when you were drunk, he said he still respected you more than anyone.
Ram was silent for a moment, then narrowed her eyes slightly.
Ram: …How often? How often did Barusu take care of me?
Federica hesitated, then answered softly.
Federica: Nearly every time. He kept begging me to let him go in my place, so I wouldn’t have to see you like that. Even though he told me and asked for advice, it was still mostly him—helping you to bed, cleaning up the mess, preparing medicine, even brewing your special tea. I sometimes wonder how he managed it all… and still rose early to work as if nothing had happened.
Ram froze, her chest tightening. Subaru had hidden in the shadows, carrying her shame for her. He had endured the worst of it—silently—just so she could keep standing proud. Her lips trembled, forming the faintest smile.
Another silence settled over them until Federica suddenly rose and bowed deeply, her voice ringing with guilt.
Federica: I must apologize!
Ram looked up, startled.
Federica: That time in the theater, when I whispered that Subaru knew—it wasn’t malice. It was clumsy, desperate protection. You ridicule him often, and I wanted you to see you weren’t above your own failings. But the way I did it was vile. I weaponized your weakness. I disgraced myself… and the mansion.
Ram’s eyes softened, though her voice was cutting still.
Ram: Then the disgrace is shared. I numbed myself with wine, thinking it strength when it was only cowardice. That is how far I’ve fallen. Unprofessional. Unworthy.
Another knock split the tension.
???: Ram, it’s me—Felix. Rem is with me. May we come in?
Federica stiffened, her voice quiet.
Federica: I should go. I’m sorry again, Ram. I truly… hope you’ll find peace soon.
Ram rose and extended her hand, the gesture uncharacteristically gentle.
Ram: We both have work to do. We cannot— will not —let Barusu outshine us as servants.
A brief silence, then Federica’s lips curved into a genuine smile as she took Ram’s hand firmly.
Federica: You’re absolutely right.
She released her and stepped to the door. Felix stood waiting, with a worried Rem hovering at his side.
Federica: Forgive me for taking so long.
She bowed, then slipped past them into the corridor, leaving the sisters behind.
Felix’s gaze hardened, a rare chill cutting through his usual warmth as he looked directly down at her.
Felix and Rem stepped into the room. Ram looked better than before—her posture straighter, her eyes clearer—but there was still a heaviness clinging to her that dulled her usual sharpness.
Felix: It would seem you’re in better shape than earlier.
Ram: …Seems so.
Rem quietly took a seat at the farthest chair, placing herself out of their direct view to give them space. Her presence was supportive, but silent.
Felix: I can tell you want to change.
Ram: Yes… yes, I want to change. I need to change. To cast aside this disgusting addiction.
Her words dripped with venom as she lowered herself onto the edge of the bed, fists clenched.
Felix: Good. That’s good to hear—you seeking to better yourself.
Ram: Then tell me, Sir Felix… how? How do I first?
Felix’s usual playfulness was nowhere to be seen. He took a measured breath, forcing himself into the role of physician rather than friend.
Felix: Before we continue, there’s something you need to understand. Oni physiology isn’t identical to humans. There are similarities, yes—but also critical differences. You see sharper, hear keener, move faster and stronger… and, of course, you carry that extra organ which fuels your incredible strength and magic.
Ram: Our horns…
Felix: Exactly. But that same amplification of body and mana comes with its own drawbacks.
Ram: Drawbacks?
Felix: Yes. When a normal human battles addiction, they suffer through withdrawals—restlessness, shaking, sweating, sometimes worse. You already know this.
Ram: I do. I know I’ll face it.
Felix’s gaze hardened, a rare chill cutting through his usual warmth as he looked directly down at her.
Felix: No, Ram. You don’t know.
Ram’s eyes narrowed, but she didn’t interrupt. Felix pressed on.
Felix: For humans, withdrawal is brutal but survivable—most of the time. The body weakens, the mind frays, but with enough care they can pull through. Oni, however… your very biology works against you.
He paused, letting the words sink in before continuing.
Felix: Your senses are sharper than any human’s. Which means every ache, every tremor, every fever spike will hit you with tenfold intensity. Your body is stronger, yes, but when that strength turns against you? Shakes become violent convulsions. Restlessness becomes thrashing that can tear muscle and strain bone.
Ram stiffened, but he wasn’t finished.
Felix: And then there’s your mana. Oni have an extra organ that channels it—your horn. Even without it intact, the residue still circulates. When withdrawal sets in, that mana turns unstable. It lashes out through the body. Hallucinations, bursts of uncontrolled magic, sudden collapses… and if it overwhelms your system, it can kill.
Silence swallowed the room. Even Rem, seated far off, lowered her gaze in quiet dread.
Felix: That’s what you face, Ram. Withdrawal for an oni isn’t just sweat and shakes. It’s a storm that could tear you apart from the inside.
He softened slightly, though his tone remained firm.
Felix: But… you’re not alone. If you truly want this, I’ll watch over you every step of the way. I’ll prepare remedies, restraints if necessary, even medicines to ease the worst of it. You can overcome this. It will just be harder—and far more dangerous—than you imagine.
Ram was silent for a long moment, her hands tightening in her lap. Then, with a quiet but resolute voice:
Ram: …Barusu has endured far worse than this. He’s struggled through more pain than I can even imagine—and yet he keeps moving forward.
Her gaze lifted, cold resolve burning behind it.
Ram: As his superior… I will endure this. If he can rise after everything he’s faced, then I have no excuse. I will make it.
Felix couldn’t help but let a small smile tug at his lips at Ram’s conviction.
Felix: You’d better! Subaru would be brimming in joy seeing his sister healthy. What was it he once said? Ah— “you’re demonically inspired,” wasn’t it?
He covered his mouth, giggling at the memory.
From her quiet seat at the back, Rem smiled softly as well, pride warming her chest.
Rem :[ I know my sister will see this through. ]
Felix straightened and clasped his hands.
Felix: I’ll begin preparing for your recovery once we’re out of here. But for now… I should take my leave. It seems a certain girl wants a private word with you.
Both Ram and Felix turned their eyes toward Rem.
Rem: Thank you, Sir Felix. Truly—we are forever in your debt.
Felix: No need for thanks. I became a healer to help others. I’m just doing what I swore to do.
Ram: Be that as it may, we are forever grateful.
Both sisters bowed in unison. Felix flushed scarlet, caught completely off guard.
Felix: Ugh, now I really get how Subaru feels when people shower him with praise… so embarrassing.
He scratched his cheek awkwardly and made his way to the door. Just before stepping out, he turned back one last time.
Felix: We all believe in you, Ram. So prove it—show us that demonic spirit burning inside you.
Ram’s lips curled into a confident smile, her eyes gleaming with renewed fire.
Ram: That I shall do.
The door closed behind Felix, leaving the room in silence. Rem rose from her seat and slowly approached her sister.
Rem: …Sister.
Ram gave her a small, tired smile.
Ram: I suppose you came to lecture me about my… habits? To remind me how shameful it was?
Rem shook her head.
Rem: No. That’s not why I’m here. I wanted to support you in your path towards recovery but didn’t have the right words so I chose to take a back seat and allowed the professionals to help.
Ram blinked, faintly surprised.
Ram: Oh? Then what is it?
Rem hesitated, then asked quietly:
Rem: …How do you feel about Lord Roswaal now?
Ram’s expression softened, though her eyes grew distant.
Ram: Roswaal… He was the one who gave me purpose after my horn was destroyed. When I had nothing left, he offered me a place, a reason to keep moving. Without him, I don’t know what I would have become.
Her hands folded in her lap, her voice calm but heavy.
Ram: My feelings for him… they aren’t so simple. I call it love, and perhaps it is. Or perhaps it’s gratitude so deep that it feels like love. I served him with everything I had because he was my anchor. And when you’ve clung to someone that long, Rem, it’s difficult to separate what is love and what is devotion.
Ram’s words trailed into silence, her gaze lowered. For a moment, neither sister spoke. Then Rem drew in a shaky breath, her hands trembling slightly as they clenched at her skirt.
Rem: …Sister, I can’t feel the same way you do.
Ram already knew. Everyone in the threater could tell that Rem truly hated Roswaal for everything he’s done. She even tried multiple times to kill him but the director always stopped her at the last second.
Rem: I hate Lord Roswaal. Truly, I do. He allowed our village to burn. He could have saved our parents, but instead… he simply watched. He didn’t even alert the authorities. Our lives, our family, our home—it all meant nothing to him.
Her voice cracked, but she pressed on, eyes glistening.
Rem: And now… now I see how he’s twisted Subaru time and time again. How he’s manipulated the boy we love, using him as a pawn for his own ends. He pretends to care, but it’s all for his schemes.
Rem’s chest rose and fell with sharp breaths, her words spilling from her like a wound she had carried too long.
Rem: How can that be love, Sister? How can you give your heart to someone who took everything from us and keeps tearing at those we care for?
Ram didn’t respond immediately. She sat quietly, her lips pressed together, her expression unreadable. Finally, she spoke softly:
Ram: Because… I know I can save him. I know his actions are unjustified, but it is the witch’s influence that chained him. Now that the book is gone, I can guide him—help him become a better man.
Rem suddenly stood, her chair scraping against the floor. Her voice rang out, raw with pain and anger.
Rem: Sister! We watched it all! Every ounce of suffering Subaru endured—and yet Roswaal still clings to his twisted delusion. He hasn’t been swayed, not even after everything!
The room fell into a tense silence, Rem’s breath ragged, Ram’s calm mask wavering ever so slightly under her sister’s desperate words.
Ram’s shoulders shook faintly, her gaze fixed on the floor.
Ram: I want to believe he can change. I need to believe it… or else everything I’ve given him—everything I’ve sacrificed—was for nothing.
For a long moment, Rem simply watched her sister. Then, quietly, she stepped forward and knelt beside her, taking Ram’s trembling hands into her own.
Rem: Sister… even if Roswaal never changes, that doesn’t mean you were meaningless. What you gave, what you endured—those were born of love, not delusion. They are proof of your strength.
Ram’s lips pressed tight, fighting the tears stinging her eyes.
Rem: You don’t have to save him to justify yourself. You are enough—just as my sister, just as Ram.
Ram finally let her forehead rest against Rem’s shoulder, just for a moment, before whispering:
Ram: Foolish little sister… always too kind.
Rem squeezed her sister’s hands, her expression softening though her voice carried an unyielding edge.
Rem: I don’t know what will happen to me once we’re out of here. Best case… I wake with my memories still intact, and that’s what I pray for. But no matter what happens, I need to make this clear to you, Sister.
She took a breath, steady but resolute.
Rem: Once the election ends, I will leave the mansion. I won’t let Roswaal hold my life as a chain around Subaru’s neck. I won’t allow him to force my hero into looping again and again just to keep us safe.
Her gaze drifted, wistful but determined.
Rem: Perhaps I’ll move into a small home nearby—close enough to see you, but far enough to keep myself free from him. And hopefully, by then, you too will see Roswaal for what he truly is.
A faint blush crept onto her cheeks as she added, voice softer but firm:
Rem: And… I will try to convince Subaru to join me. After all, I am his soon-to-be wife.
Rem rose from her chair, smoothing her dress as if readying herself to leave, but then paused. Her eyes searched Ram’s face with a mixture of hesitation and determination.
Rem: I will head out soon… but before I go, I want to ask you something. Please don’t feel ashamed of your answer—I only want the truth.
Ram gave a small nod, her expression composed but wary.
Ram: Ask away.
Rem took a breath, her voice steady though her words carried sharp weight.
Rem: If Roswaal intends, after this, to kill or hurt Subaru… or if Subaru, unable to forgive Roswaal any longer, chooses to kill him… which side would you take? Who would you defend, if both of them sought the other’s death?
The room fell into a suffocating silence, the question hanging like a blade between them. Ram’s lips pressed together, her crimson eyes narrowing ever so slightly—not in anger, but in the struggle to form an answer.
Ram’s lips parted slightly, but no words came. The silence stretched on, heavy and unyielding, as her thoughts tangled in turmoil.
After a long minute, Rem slowly rose to her feet. Her expression softened, though her eyes held quiet resolve.
Rem: I see. I do not hate you for not having an answer. I could never hate my dear sister. But know this—if that moment comes, I, along with many others, will stand with Subaru.
She moved toward the door, her footsteps calm yet firm. Just before leaving, she glanced back, offering her sister a gentle smile.
Rem: Goodbye, Ram. Please… take care of yourself. I want my sister to be as healthy as possible as you would want for me.
And with that, she slipped out, leaving Ram alone in the stillness of her room—her heart heavy with the question she could not yet bring herself to answer.
For a long while, Ram sat in silence, her thoughts circling endlessly. Subaru… or Roswaal? One had saved her and her sister time and again, changing their lives in ways she could never repay. The other had given her purpose when all had been stolen from her, offering meaning in the ashes of despair. How could she ever choose between them?
Knock. Knock.
???: May I come in, Miss Ram?
Ram’s brow furrowed.
Ram: Who could that be?
She quickly composed herself, smoothing her hair and brushing the dust from her dress before opening the door—only to find someone wholly unexpected standing before her.
Reinhard van Astrea. The Sword Saint.
Reinhard: Hello, Miss Ram. May I come in?
Still stunned to see him of all people at her door, Ram quietly stepped aside. Reinhard entered, pulling a chair a couple of feet from her bed. He gestured for her to sit, and she complied, perched neatly on the mattress.
Ram: What can I do for you, Sir Reinhard?
Reinhard: I came to check up on you.
Ram: I am doing quite alright. You needn’t trouble yourself with such things. Did Lady Felt send you?
Reinhard: No. I came of my own choice. Please… just listen to what I have to say.
His tone was not the light, courteous warmth she had always associated with him. Instead, his voice carried a steady, neutral weight—firm, unwavering. It was something Ram had never seen from the Sword Saint before. Even without his Divine Protections, he was already regarded as the strongest soldier on the battlefield; but this calm, steely resolve unsettled her more than his power ever had.
He sat forward, elbows resting on his knees, fingers laced together like a commander addressing his soldiers.
Reinhard: I am not here to tell you about the bad that is alcohol. Sir Felix, Miss Federica, and Miss Rem have already come to encourage you, and I believe they gave you what you need to stand again. Anything I say would sound redundant.
Ram: Then why are you here?
Reinhard: ..To tell you a story.
He drew in a long breath before beginning.
Reinhard: Once, there was a man. An honest man. He was born into nobility, chose the path of knighthood, and was loved by many. He was happy, truly happy. In time, he married, and he and his wife had a child together.
Ram: That sounds wonderful. I hope he is well.
A shadow passed over Reinhard’s face.
Reinhard: …I hope so too.
He paused, steadying himself, then continued.
Reinhard: He was everything a knight should be. A man others looked up to. But then tragedy struck. His wife fell gravely ill, and her fate grew uncertain and his mother sadly passed away due to some…some unfortunate circumstances
Ram: …I am sorry to hear that.
Reinhard: Thank you. But that isn’t why I tell you this. This man, who had it all, suffered an unbearable loss. And do you know what he did with his grief?
Ram’s throat tightened.
Ram: …What?
Reinhard finally raised his eyes to meet hers. His brilliant blue gaze carried both beauty and burden—eyes one could gladly drown in as an ally, and desperately avoid as an enemy.
Reinhard: He turned to the bottle. Again and again, to dull the pain. But it only pulled him further down a dark path. He lost the respect of his comrades. He became the husk of a knight. And worst of all… the family that had once loved him so dearly became family in name only. Their laughter, their warmth—everything was left behind, buried in years of regret.
Reinhard: I came here to tell you of the consequences you may face if you continue walking down that path. Your suffering will not vanish—it will only change its shape. And in doing so, you will wound those you never wished to hurt, and slowly destroy everything around you.
He leaned forward slightly, his gaze unshakable.
Reinhard: Ram, do not pick up that bottle again. If you love your sister… if you care for Subaru… and if you have even a shred of honor left within you, then never again reach for drink to drown your sorrow. That is all I came to say.
He drew in a long, steady breath, then rose to his feet. Without waiting for her reply, Reinhard turned and walked toward the door, his presence leaving the room heavy and still.
For a long moment, Ram sat frozen, staring at the space where he had been. His words echoed in her mind—stern, unyielding, yet spoken with a conviction that rattled her heart. To hurt those you never wanted to… to destroy everything around you…
She clenched her fists in her lap. Subaru’s face came to mind, then Rem’s. Even Beatrice, Emilia, the others. She imagined their disappointed faces seeing her completely wasted because she chose the bottle!
A bitter tightness filled her chest.
“ If you care for Subaru… ”
Reinhard’s voice wouldn’t fade. He was right. She had been using grief as an excuse, convincing herself she could stop at any time, when in truth she was shackled by it.
Her thoughts shifted—inevitably—to Roswaal. The man she had given her loyalty, her heart, and her life to. For so long, she told herself she was saving him. But hadn’t he walked this very same road Reinhard warned her of? Consumed by loss, drowning in his obsession, hurting everyone who tried to help him—all while convincing himself it was for love?
Ram’s breath caught. If she continued like this… if she let grief dictate her life… then she would become him. A hollow shadow of who she once was. A burden on those she loved most.
Her nails dug into the sheets of her bed as she whispered, voice trembling but resolute
Ram: …I don’t want to destroy them. I don’t want to lose them too. And I will not… become like that Roswaal. The Roswaal that would destroy everything for his obsession
In the silence of the room, the fragile spark of determination within her flickered brighter.
The door closed softly behind Reinhard, his words hanging in the air like the last note of a funeral bell.
Ram sat in silence, but she wasn’t the only one who had heard.
Just down the hall, Otto froze where he stood. He had only intended to stop by and check on Ram later, but when he noticed Reinhard step inside, curiosity anchored him in place. He hadn’t meant to eavesdrop, but the more Reinhard spoke, the less he could move.
Each word cut deeper than the last.
Otto’s hand tightened over his chest. He wasn’t an addict—not like Ram had become—but he knew the truth. As a merchant, stress had been his constant companion. The weight of endless negotiations, keeping food on the road, making sure his partners weren’t cheated, making sure he wasn’t cheated… the bottle was an easy crutch. At first, it was only at night, when the world was quiet and the silence pressed too hard. Sometimes during an outing, when the stress became too sharp to carry. He told himself it wasn’t much. That it wasn’t a problem.
But listening now, Otto realized just how close he might have been to slipping into the same abyss Reinhard described.
And in his mind’s eye, he saw Garfiel’s face—his little brother in all but blood. That wild grin, those sharp words, that loyalty so fierce it burned. Only now, Otto imagined that grin fading, replaced by disappointment. A quiet hurt, watching his “big brother” waste himself away drink by drink.
The image burned worse than any hangover.
Reinhard’s voice carried again, calm yet firm
Reinhard: “ If you love your sister, if you care for Subaru, and have any honor left, you’ll never pick up that bottle again .”
Otto sucked in a breath—sharp, guilty. He didn’t notice Reinhard’s eyes flick subtly toward the doorway as he left, catching him there in the corner of his vision. The Sword Saint didn’t say a word, but the faint glimmer of acknowledgement in those blue eyes was enough. He knew .
And somehow, Otto felt as though the warning had been meant for him just as much as for Ram.
Otto: [ No more excuses. If Subaru can endure everything he has without crumbling, then I can stop leaning on the bottle. I won’t let Garfiel see me fall that low. ]
His steps away from the door were heavy, but for the first time in a long while, they carried something stronger than stress. They carried resolve. A resolve to change for his health and the betterment of his friends. He needed help. He needed Felix
Beatrice sat in her room, hands curled
delicately around a steaming cup of tea. She had been lost in thought ever since the previous episode —that glimpse into another loop. In that world, Subaru had smiled more, laughed more… he had been happier. Far happier than he seemed now.
Her small lips tightened as she lowered the cup onto its saucer. The porcelain gave a soft clink, echoing her restless heart. What could have happened between then and now? The question gnawed at her.
But beneath all of her doubts, there was one thing she wanted above all else.
Beatrice tilted her head back, staring up at the ceiling as if the unseen presence lingered just above her.
Beatrice: Director?
A calm voice answered.
Yes?
Beatrice: You can summon any item, correct?
I can. Why is it that you ask?
Beatrice’s eyes softened, a rare vulnerability flickering across her face.
Beatrice: Could you… summon the painting my contractor once gifted me? The one that was in wrapping in the episode?
Very well.
Before her, the air shimmered with a faint yellow glow. The light gathered, soft and warm, before solidifying into a framed canvas that gently lowered itself onto the table.
Beatrice’s breath caught the instant her eyes fell upon it. A smile—small, trembling, but genuine—broke across her face.
It was the Witches’ Tea Party in the background—familiar, yet altered, as though drawn from a dream. At the center was Echidna, carrying a young Beatrice on her back. What struck her most wasn’t the setting, but her mother’s face.
Echidna’s expression was one Beatrice had never imagined possible: genuine joy, unguarded love, a warmth so vivid it felt foreign. Beside them stood Ryuzu, her gentle smile completing the scene. The entire painting was coloured in black and white but it stirred up many different emotions to his spirit.
Beatrice’s chest tightened. This was Subaru’s vision—a world he had painted from his heart. A world where her mother’s love had been simple, pure… a world Beatrice never could have dreamed of for herself.
Beatrice’s small hands tremble as she reached out, her fingertips brushing the black-and-white canvas.
Beatrice : Why are your paintings black and white? In that lost timeline you drew with color. Many, beautiful, wonderful colors. I don’t hate these. I treasure them everyday as they are the gifts you’ve spent so long on. I’m just questioning on your sudden change? What could’ve happened to cause such a change?
Her eyes lingered on Echidna’s smile, on Ryuzu’s warmth, on the impossible love captured in strokes of Subaru’s imagination.
Beatrice : If the painting in that timeline is different then one you gave Betty, then I wonder what was behind that wrapping paper? Was it the same drawing or was it different? I guess we won’t know
Her throat tightened. Slowly, she lowered her gaze, letting the faintest whisper escape her lips.
Beatrice : …Thank you.
No one could tell if those words were meant for the director who had summoned the painting… or for Subaru, who had given life to a world she had never dared to dream.
20 minutes have passed since Reinhard met up with Ram as an announcement was heard by all
The next showing will begin in 10 minutes, please head to the theatre
After a couple of minutes various members of different camps came together and sat in their assigned seats. Most were in a better mood than before. Ram walked by and sat in her chair filled with determination to change. She held her sister’s hand and smiled to her showing no bad blood between. Anastasia sighed in relief for not having to go through with her plan. Truthfully, while it may have been logical, it wasn’t a plan she wanted to commit to. That darn Subaru gotten to close to her and now she has feels some sort of kinship with him. Julius and her were speaking about various things. The last to join were Felt and Reinhard both still happy from the previous episode
Well it seems like everyone is here. I won’t ask for how it went this time cause I want to begin the episode, so here you go
{Episode 5: Different shade of the same boy}
Chapter 40: Connections
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The screen flares white before fading into the next episode.
The first shot is of a familiar boy getting slammed hard against a wooden wall.
Subaru: I give! I give!
He slaps the floor like a wrestler calling for a break.
Garfiel steps in, offering a hand to pull him up.
Garfiel: Heh, ya did better than last time, cap’n. Still nowhere near takin’ me down, though.
Subaru: Yeah, yeah, laugh it up! It ain’t fair losin’ to a kid who calls me his captain.
Garfiel: Hah! But you’re talkin’ to me . I train every day so I can be the best shield this camp’s got.
Subaru: You sure do…
He groans as he stretches his aching muscles.
The two of them walk toward the scoreboard. Garfiel snatches a piece of chalk and marks it down with a grin.
Garfiel: That’s another win for me. Brings the total to seventy-eight to zero.
Subaru stares at the numbers, forcing a smile that almost holds—until the corner of his face twitches, betraying the crack beneath.
Felix: I’ve got a theory…
Crusch: A theory? About what, Felix?
Emilia leans forward, eyes wide with urgency.
Emilia: If you know something, please—tell us!
Felix smiles, though there’s little warmth behind it.
Felix: Of course. …Those little cracks you’ve noticed on Subaru’s face? Priscilla already noticed that the cracks are not real. None of you ever saw them directly, and neither did he. That means they might be… Symbolic.
Petra: Symbolic? For what?
Felix: For the mask he always wears. We’ve all seen it—how Subaru hides his real feelings so they won’t weigh you down. So… what if he imagines himself wearing a mask? And those cracks? They’re when his true emotions start slipping through. It would even explain the mask Federica gave him.
Al: My lady has already stated that. What’s your point?
Felix: He thinks he’s never enough, so he borrows from others—takes traits, behaviors, strengths—to fill that void. Like when Ram made a mess he thought he couldn’t clean, he reached for Federica’s mask, because he believed she could handle it. The mask didn’t give him power—it just let him act like someone who already had what he lacked. It’s not supernatural… it’s psychological. A twisted way of coping with never feeling good enough. And he even wears a mask of himself. So it’s likely we’ve only seen glimpses of the real, unrestrained Subaru Natsuki.
The theatre sinks into silence again. No one dares to break it at first—the echoes of Felix’s theory still hang in the air, pressing down on them like a heavy curtain.
Petra: But… but Subaru’s always been strong to me! He smiles, he encourages us, he… he always makes us feel safe!
She lowers her head, eyes glistening.
Petra: Was that all just… a mask?
Al crossed arms in internal frustration. He too had a similar mindset before adopting his current one
Federica hugged Petra
Federica : His kindness was never a mask Petra. Do not insult him like that. He doesn’t believe he’s enough and so tries to be more by taking notes from us. We just have to show that he is more then enough
Subaru exhales sharply, then grabs Garfiel in a sudden headlock, rubbing his knuckles against the boy’s hair in a playful noogie. His grin is wide, practiced—just natural enough to pass.
Subaru: Well, next time I’ll beat you! My spirit’s gonna crush yours, Garfiel Tinsel!
Garfiel laughs, not even trying to resist.
Garfiel: Heh, ya always say that, cap’n… but I like that fire of yours.
Subaru keeps laughing with him, but inside the smile wavers.
Subaru: [ If only spirit was enough. If only cheering and jokes could close the gap. By now, everyone would’ve managed to some sort of damage… but I’m still too weak. ]
He tightens the noogie just a little, hiding the sting in his chest beneath the rough play.
[ Of course he’s stronger. He trains harder than I ever could… every single day, without fail. That’s Garfiel. So of course he’d be ahead of me.
But the thought twists, souring.
…But haven’t I been training too? Haven’t I been pushing myself, over and over? Everyone would’ve lasted longer by now. 3 minutes. That’s my record. A measly 3 minutes. And most was me running away. Months of training—and all I can manage is three pathetic minutes. ]
[ If I can’t even last that long against Garfiel, then what the hell would I do in a real fight? I’m not a fighter, I know that, I know that—but sooner or later I’ll have to fight, won’t I? And if Beako isn’t there—if she isn’t there—then I’m nothing. Nothing but a useless mutt. Just… just lamb for the— ]
The thought is cut short.
From behind, arms coil around him—broken, twisted, familiar. A Subaru from the past, the one whose skull had been crushed like fruit by Rem, clings to him, its shattered hands clutching his chest. Imaginary blood from his head and mouth seeps into his clothes, warm and wet, painting him red.
The laughter swells—dozens of voices, all his own, all mocking. It drowns the world, choking the air, until even Garfiel’s voice is nothing but a faint murmur in the distance.
And still, Subaru forces the smile. Forces the laugh.
Through the chorus of laughter, a single voice finally breaks through—loud, raw, real.
Garfiel: Cap’n! …Hey, Cap’n!
Subaru blinks, the ghosts retreating just enough for him to realize Garfiel had been calling to him this whole time. He swallows the lump in his throat, forcing his lips back into that familiar grin.
Subaru: Ah—sorry. Got a little lost in thought. I was… uh, working out a plan. Y’know, how I’m gonna beat you next time.
He pats his own temple with mock confidence, as though he really had been strategizing instead of drowning in voices.
Garfiel: Hah! Yer already thinkin’ ahead, huh? That’s the spirit, cap’n!
Subaru laughs along, the sound coming out just a little too hollow—but Garfiel doesn’t seem to notice.
Garfiel drew his knees up, resting his arms across them, eyes cast to the floor. His voice came low, stripped of its usual fire.
Garfiel: I’m destroyin’ that damn scoreboard when we’re outta here. Was a stupid idea to begin with.
Federica tilted her head gently, her tone calm but firm.
Federica: You may have made mistakes, Garfiel. But you shouldn’t put all the blame on yourself. Even I didn’t notice how tired and out of breath he was in the last episode.
Garfiel gave a bitter snort, hugging his knees a little tighter.
Garfiel: Yeah, but you didn’t rub it in his face. I did. Mocked him when he was already givin’ it everything.
The scene shifts.
It is the Sanctuary Subaru built for himself and Beatrice, but it looks different now—transformed. A long table stretches across the area, stacked high with books of every kind. Some are opened, their pages marked, others left in neat piles as if waiting their turn.
Subaru sits on his familiar stump, but he looks nothing like the boy who once dragged himself here half-broken. White gloves cover his hands, a face mask hides his mouth, his cloth being covered in a lab coat, a hair net, and a pair of fitted glasses with a microscope lens rest on his nose. In his hand, he turns a vial filled with a sliver/clear liquid, its surface catching the flicker of firelight. Beside him rests a small metal container.
Subaru (muttering): Let me make sure I know what I’m doing. Wouldn’t want this turning poisonous…
The cast sat stunned as the image of Subaru bent over his makeshift laboratory played out.
Felix practically bounced in his seat, tail swishing behind him as his eyes lit up.
Felix: This is—this is amazing! Look at him! He’s running a proper experiment, nyahaha! Lady Crusch, Miss Emilia, pleeease let me tutor him! Just imagine what he could do with some actual training! A natural genius like this—hiding under our noses all along!
He clasped his hands dramatically, looking between the two women as though begging permission to adopt a prodigy.
Emilia blinked, caught off guard by Felix’s enthusiasm.
Emilia: Eh? W-wait, really? Subaru… learning medicine? I mean that’s fine if he wants to learn
Crusch folded her arms, her eyes narrowing in thought as she watched Subaru’s methodical steps.
Crusch: …He does show unexpected discipline here. But are you certain, Felix? You speak as though he were a diamond in the rough.
Felix: That’s exactly what he is, nyahaha! With my guidance, he could shine brighter than any gem!
He sets the vial down carefully, pulling a thick book closer—its title marked with diagrams of chemical compounds. He scans the text, cross-referencing it with another tome depicting the human body in careful illustrations. His eyes flick from one to the other, memorizing, calculating.
Satisfied, he places both books aside. With steady hands, he pours the clear liquid into a sliver container, then carries it toward a small controlled flame burning in a circle of sand—an improvised safety barrier with large metal rods in a triangle shape surrounding the fire. They were stabilising a funnel for the gas. The liquid begins to boil, bubbling faintly as wisps of steam curl upward.
Roswaal: Oho… that’s quite the setup he’s assembled. Tell me—where did Subaru acquire such things? The boy has neither the wealth nor the network for this. Unless… he’s hiding something. Even with the money he gets from me, I don’t think he could afford this type of equipment so soon.
Otto : Really? He receives 2 different paychecks as he is a butler and a knight so I can imagine him having a small fortune. He doesn’t seem the type to spend much
Roswaal : Yes but even with that said, this equipment would still rather costly
The metal container hissed as the liquid inside boiled, releasing a thin stream of gas. Subaru quickly adjusted a funnel and tubing he had set up, guiding the fumes upward toward the open air. He watched carefully until he was sure it dispersed into the sky, not drifting down to touch the soil.
Subaru (muttering): Thankfully, the fumes aren’t toxic… but I can’t risk it settling on the ground. Can’t stain nature. Not here.
His eyes returned to the container resting over the flame. The metal glowed faintly, shifting from dull orange toward a heated red, the fire licking at its edges.
Subaru: Now we wait. About an hour.
He leaned back on his stump, exhaling through the mask. His gaze lingered on the improvised setup—fire, sand, containers—nothing like what he’d once seen in science rooms back in his world.
Subaru(softly): …Wish I had my world’s laboratory. Or even one here. But… gotta make do with what I’ve got.
Beatrice: If you wanna tech him Felix that is fine. In fact, I think he may enjoy it. He once said that he’d major in the field of medicine if he stayed in his world once
Felix become even more excited
Felix : Really? Subaru, a doctor! I can see it now
Petra: Wow he looks like a real doctor. I wonder what he’s making
Half an hour later, Subaru rose from his stump and hefted a brown sack from beneath the table. The weight of it shifted in his gloved hands as he walked down to the river’s edge. The current was restless today, churning with ripples—just what he needed. Kneeling down, he eased the sack into the flowing water, watching it sink and settle.
Time passed. When the hour was up, Subaru returned to the fire. He reached beneath the table and pulled out a pair of long iron tongs, their edges blackened from repeated use. With careful precision, he gripped the glowing container, lifting it free from the fire’s embrace. The metal blazed a deep red, hissing as it touched the cooler air.
Step by step, he carried it to the river where the sack still lay submerged. His grip tightened on the tongs as he lowered the container slowly into the water. The instant it touched, a violent plume of steam erupted, rolling upward in a hot, white cloud.
Subaru (muttering through the mask): Now… super cool it with the ice stones inside the sack. If it gets too cold, it’ll freeze solid. But with the water flow, every side should cool evenly…
He watched the boiling steam rise, the river hissing as it fought to swallow the heat, his focus unwavering.
Wilhelm: He looks so experienced. I can see why you want to take him in Felix
Felix: Right! I don’t know what he is making but with the tools he’s using, I just know it’s something relating to medical care. I’ve read some of the book he’s using as his secondary source.
Rem : If it’s medical, why not ask someone like Beatrice or Emilia? They have healing magic
Felix : We don’t know the reasoning for what he is making but not everything can be solved by simple healing magic. You need to have an understanding of what your healing in order to use that magic and even then medical knowledge should been given before beginning healing magic
After leaving the container to cool in the river, Subaru sat back on his heels, pulling the mask slightly from his face to breathe easier. The hiss of steam was slowly dying down when a faint rustle stirred across the river.
His eyes narrowed behind the goggles.
Subaru: …Come out, Bilma. I know it’s you.
From the brush stepped a girl bearing the same delicate features as countless others—one of Ryuzu’s many doubles. She grinned, tilting her head.
Bilma: How do you always know which one you’re talkin’ to? You kinda scare me, Young Su.
Her tone was light, teasing.
Subaru pushed his goggles up onto his forehead, a faint smile tugging at his lips beneath the mask.
Subaru: Call it intuition.
The two shared a brief chuckle before Bilma held up a small pouch, shaking it lightly.
Bilma: I got the weird dust you asked for. Want me to bring it over?
Al : The guy’s pullin’ knowledge from our world and bending it to fit the tools he’s got here. That’s not somethin’ you can just tutor over, no matter how good you are with medicine, kitty-cat.
Felt : Well, no duh! We all knew that already.
She rolls her eyes
Al : Lord, give me strength…
He mutters to himself
Al (raising his voice, sharper): Look, my point is—Subaru’s got a blueprint in his head that none of you can see. Felix, you’re a healer, sure, but compared to such foreign knowledge, you might end up the student , not the teacher.
Felix’s ears flicking, glaring
Felix : Hah? Don’t start talkin’ like I don’t know my craft, Al. Healing’s my life’s work.
Al raised his hand in defense
Al : Not sayin’ you’re bad at it. You are titled Blue for a reason. But think about it—our world didn’t have magic to lean on. If someone broke down, we couldn’t just chant a spell and patch ‘em up. All we had was grit, tools, and knowin’ how the body actually works. That kinda knowledge? It’s baked into Subaru whether he studied it or not.
Felix : So what, you’re sayin’ magic makes things easy? That I’ve had it soft ?
Al shaking his head and states with steady Al : I’m sayin’ magic here does the heavy liftin’. Healin’ magic can restore flesh, fix wounds, even purge sickness if you’re skilled. But that also means people only need a basic understanding of the body to get results. In our world, there was no shortcut. If you didn’t understand every bone, vein, or sickness, you couldn’t do a damn thing.
Felix hesitates, tail swishing
Felix goes quiet, tail flicking as he thinks, then looks back at Al
Felix : …So you’re sayin’ I might end up bein’ his student instead of his teacher.
Al (nods slowly): More likely than not.
Felix : Then so be it! I wanna be the best healer this world’s ever seen. If that means learnin’ from books, from battle wounds… or even from a someone of another world, then I’ll take it. Knowledge is knowledge. Every piece of it counts.
Al pauses, then lets out a low chuckle, rubbing the back of his neck
Al: …Heh. Guess I underestimated you, cat-boy. Didn’t mean any disrespect.
Felix : Apology accepted. Just don’t go thinkin’ I’ll slack off if I’m the one learnin’.
He had a small grin on his face
Al (respectful, tilting his helmet slightly): Wouldn’t dream of it.
She bent her knees, ready to leap across the river—only for Subaru to raise a gloved hand sharply.
Subaru: Stop. This experiment can’t have any biohazards mixed in. Put on proper protection and tie your hair back before you come anywhere near.
Subaru dashed back into his Sanctuary, returning moments later with a small briefcase in hand. With a flick of his wrist, he tossed it toward Bilma. She caught it and opened the lid, revealing carefully arranged supplies: gloves, goggles, a lab coat she didn’t strictly need, and hair ties. Everything a visitor to his makeshift laboratory might require.
Subaru: The stones I placed around the area don’t let even dust through. They also measure the wind speed—only gentle air is allowed in. The light is a bit dampened, but not enough to affect my work. It’s like being in a room without walls. Meteias are really effective for this kind of setup.
A small smile tugged at his lips as he spoke, clearly pleased with his own ingenuity.
Bilma: I’m glad mother’s old meteias are being put to good use. Alma just had them in her closet for a long time.
She smiled seeing the boy’s unique usage of the stones
Bilma: You’re getting way too serious about all this, you know. Gonna start treating me like a lab rat next?
Subaru: Hey! I wouldn’t dare! …Mostly because I know you’d probably bite me before letting me experiment on you.
They both laughed, the tension easing. Subaru’s eyes sparkled behind the goggles, the joy of his work softened by Bilma’s teasing.
Roswaal : Ooooh, I remember those crystals. Lady Echidna produced all sorts of variations during her tii~ime in the Sanctuary.
Anastasia : Then perhaps I could take a closer look at them?
Her eyes were sparkling with interest
Roswaal, with a polite smile that doesn’t reach his eyes
Roswaal : Sorry but I cannot comply. Those are secrets I have taken great care to keep hidden. Frankly, I don’t even know how Subaaaru managed to get his hands on them.
Beatrice : My contractor used the simplest method, I suppose. He just asked, in fact.
Roswaal’s tone turned sharpen
Roswaal : …What?
Beatrice crossed her arms, chin tilted upward
Beatrice : He simply asked me and the Ryuzus if any of Echidna’s materials still remained. We told him the truth and showed him what was left. Nothing more, nothing less, I suppose.
Roswaal’s smile faltered, though he tried to keep his mask intact. Beneath it, a flicker of genuine irritation slipped through.
Roswaal’s voice became low, with a bitter edge
Roswaal : I had thought you carried enough respect to leave her discoveries untouched, Beatrice.
Beatrice looked back with an uncaring expression
Beatrice : Then you thought wrong, in fact.
Bilma slipped on the gloves and goggles, leaving the lab coat draped over her arm. With a light hop, she landed across the river beside Subaru.
Bilma: So, how long ‘til it’s ready?
Subaru: About 30 minutes. After that, it’s your turn to shine.
Her eyes lit up with excitement, and Subaru’s shoulders relaxed.
Subaru: I ran the numbers. By then, the liquid should’ve cooled and solidified just enough for the next step.
Bilma: Honestly, you kinda remind me of the Witch of Greed with the way you enjoy learning.
Subaru(groaning): Hey, that’s supposed to be praise, but it still stings. …Though I’ll admit, she did look good in that dress.
Bilma: Ooh? So Subaru’s in love with Echidna now too? You’re just like Roswaal!
She smirks while covering her mouth with her hand
Subaru clearly flustered
Subaru: No! No, don’t lump me in with him!
He kneels down, removing one glove and pats her on her hair which was tied up into a bun.
Subaru: Listen, Bilma—there’s something all men should understand. Every woman, no matter her station or her shape, carries her own kind of beauty. Maybe it’s in the way her voice lingers, or how her laughter fills a quiet room. Sometimes it’s in the little quirks, the habits that no one else notices. And sometimes it’s in the strength she doesn’t even know she has.
His tone steadied, warm and unshakable. Even with his face mostly hidden, his eyes shone in the firelight—bright, sincere, and carrying a purity that words alone could not.
Subaru: And once you find the one you truly love… all of those things become precious. You don’t just see her beauty—you feel it, and you want to treasure it forever.
Bilma stopped cold, her playful grin dissolving. For a moment, she only stared, struck silent by the weight behind his words.
Subaru: I’m in love with Emilia and Rem. That much is clear. But every woman I’ve ever met has something beautiful about them. I’m a lucky guy to be surrounded by such interesting women
Subaru puts on his gloves awkwardly
Subaru: …Ram would just call me a pervert for saying stuff like that. Forget it. Let’s get back to work.
Bilma didn’t answer right away. She only looked at him—at the strange, masked boy whose tired, hazel eyes gleamed with something purer than any joke she could muster.
For a long moment, silence hung in the air after Subaru spoke. The women exchanged quick, embarrassed glances, each trying to mask the warmth blooming in their cheeks. His words hadn’t been shallow compliments — they carried weight, sincerity that reached unguarded places within them.
Almost all of them felt it. Emilia’s hands tightened against her dress as her heart raced, her face glowing as though lit from within. Rem pressed her palms against her chest, overwhelmed by the promise that seemed to echo just for her. Ram tried to look unimpressed, though her ears betrayed her with a faint flush. Petra fidgeted nervously, proud yet bashful. Frederica smiled softly, reminded of an older age of knights.
Even the proud ones faltered. Priscilla’s fan covered most of her face, hiding a blush she would never admit to while silently ridiculing him for his naivety. Crusch held herself tall, but the warmth in her cheeks betrayed her composure. Felt turned away quickly, ears red as she muttered under her breath. Mimi’s tail swished with uncontrollable energy. Anastasia pulled her scarf higher over her face, eyes narrowing not with coldness, but to hide the subtle warmth creeping in.
Off to the side, Al nearly choked behind his helmet.
Al : [ Did this man just make THE PRISCILLA blush? Dear god, bro. You better run, ‘cause she ain’t ever letting go now! ]
Garfiel, who’d been sunk in his storm of thoughts, suddenly snapped to attention when he noticed not just Emilia and Rem, but even his own sister turning pink at Subaru’s words. His jaw slackened, the shock dragging him right out of his gloom.
Without hesitation, he clasped his hands together, bowing his head with a dramatic seriousness that didn’t fit the moment.
Garfiel: [ Please, oh divine dragon, don’t let Sis fall for Cap’n. I know he’d never go for her, but just imagining it makes me wanna hurl. He’s my brother, yeah, but still—no way, no how. Don’t do this to me, dragon. ]
What had begun as a playful tease in his head twisted into genuine panic as he glanced at Frederica’s faint blush again. For the first time in his life, Garfiel prayed with everything he had.
Notes:
Subaru knows he can’t be the strongest but even then, he still can get upset by it. I mean hasn’t everyone gotten a little envious seeing another person so far ahead of him?
So he takes to studies to try to measure up.
A bit of lustbaru as I’d imagine that version of Subaru having a somewhat similar mindset, only his was is WAAAY more severe.
Subaru finds all the women have something beautiful to them, even without being romantically attracted to them. “How about Elsa?” He has admitted sometime in arc 1 that she looked gorgeous and he also finds the way she fights beautiful as how quick it is.
NO, MOST ARE NOT ATTRACTIVE TO HIM ROMANTICALLY EITHER. GET THOSE SUBARU FAN SHIPS OUT THE GUTTER CAUSE IT WILL NEVER HAPPEN. THIS IS A ONE TIME THING. THE FEDERICA THING IS A JOKE TOO!!!!! I JUST LIKE MAKING HER EMBARRASSED AND MORE FLUSHED OUT AS A PROFESSIONAL MAID BUT A FUNNY/QUIRKY WOMEN.
Please fill my comments sections with your thoughts. I love reading them all….just don’t make it freaky. I ain’t here for that👎🏾
Chapter 41: NOT A CHAPTER!!! Q&A
Chapter Text
!!!THIS IS NOT A NEW CHAPTER!!!
The next one will come out later this week.
I made this to announce that we are nearing halfway through the series. Once this episode finishes, we’ll be officially half way done.
First I wanna say thank you all for supporting me and this fanfic. I really loved reading other’s fics and really wanted to make my own. I appreciate all the support and encouragement you guys have given me throughout this series and appreciate you guys for giving me new ideas. Some I did not add but hearing how I could improve my writing really showed you guys care.
This is a thank you chapter but also this will be a Q&A. My very first one so wooooah🥳
Type your questions below and the next chapter I will give answers. Weather it is about this series, me or anything else, please don’t be shy to ask. I’ll try to answer the most interesting ones but won’t answer questions that may spoil something or if it’s too private. I’ll post my answer in 2 days so on September 5th. Can’t wait to read all your replies and once again thank you🫶🏾🫶🏾🫶🏾🫶🏾
ALSO PLEAASE, IF ANYONE IS OUT THEIR WHO CAN DRAW, PLEAAAASE DRAW SOMETHING FROM THIS FIC!!!! I WANNA SEE HOW YOU GUYS INTERPRET CERTAIN SCENES
Chapter 42: NOT A CHAPTER(2)!!!!
Chapter Text
!!!ONCE AGAIN, THIS IS NOT A CHAPTER!!!
THE NEXT ONE WILL MOST LIKELY COME OUT TOMORROW.
0ras: Do you plan to write a different fic after finishing this one?
I don’t know. This one I planned out for a while before I began it. I’ll have a final answer when the last chapter comes out
Capellas******Blood: Rate this subaru and the canon subaru on a 10 out of 1 scale at everything(pyhsical ability, intellect, etc.)
This is suppose to be an in between arc so in a 1 v 1 arc 4.5 Subaru would win( if you can’t tell why, you the reason but you’ll definitely figure it later on. Don’t wanna give away spoilers) but when it comes to intelligent and strategy, arc 5 canon Subaru is whooping him as he knows everything this Subaru knows and more as he is older.
Winter: Are you going to play Silk song?
Is it really that good? If so then yeah I will.
JUANCETO01: I was wondering after all the development you made of the characters in the theater and all the things they say they’re going to do when they leave. Is the fic ending when the viewing ends or will they actually get out of the theater?
This arc will end at the beginning of arc 5 as the Emilia camp is heading to Priestella. The reason I can’t promise a sequel is because I’ve seen many fics of this situation and believe anything I may come up with right now wouldn’t be too different or unique from the other fics.
CantBelieveIWroteThis : Do you see yourself burning out before you finish this series? Also not a serious question, but is Subaru going to sing (Daniel Powter - Bad Day) at the end? Probably not, but i can see it. That would be really funny.
I don’t believe I’ll get burned out before this is over. In fact I was really thinking of posting the end of the Q&A early so that I can post the next chapter early as I’ve already finished. It’ll come out the day after this comes out. I understand that some people lose interest in their work over time, but for me, I constantly think about the future chapters and how to write them better. Also seeing good fanfic fills me with inspiration to make more.
And for the songs, I’m having a hard time for good songs that fit Subaru’s genre of music. From some Reddit post and Google, it seems that he was brought to the Re:Zero world in 2009-2012. I’m going with 2009 as he does have a flip phone. Songs won’t be often and him just playing an instrument alone is hard to write. But what I can guarantee is that he will 3 songs, and one will be a song from a more modern age. It doesn’t make sense but SHUT UP!
Also I was listening to The Color Violet by Tory Lanez, and I was thinking “damn for some reason this reminds me of Subaru and his semi-toxic relationships.” Please tell me I’m not tripping. Check out the song and tell me if I’m spittin or nah.
Fantchai: what is your favourite colour?
Black, Red and Purple are all tied for first
Josh: Will there be more badass subaru scenes? Like for example his determination showing, his flights (maybe even a fight beetween himself like actually duking it out imagine LOL) Or him showing his scary side ( basacilly just anything that makes subaru look cool and dangerous if you could say that)
…..yes! Next question!
Jane_Moriarty1902: I know you said you weren't going to touch natsumi or the excellent ability of having subaru being natsumi and I still don't forgive you but you can save yourself you have in the satella/subaru tag, do you plan to explore that idea from the fear and ignorance of everything or are you going to leave the bases of the subaru post party of you who said he was going to save her and then accept his unconditional love for her?
Don't take yourself seriously the first thing lol I love your fic without a doubt you write wonderfully
The relationship between Subaru and Satella will be explored more by the end. That’s all I can say at this moment
Urabus: Wow! Time really flies, it felt like yesterday when I came home in May and read the first chapter of this story. There were some really beautiful moments, like the blue flower field for Rem (my favorite, for example), but for now I can say this work is second only to (WHDAA). This is because this work shows Subaru's true problem, which is often overshadowed by Tappei: Subaru's PTSD. I don't know if you'll show it in the future, but if I could make a wish, I'd really love to read a story where the characters leave the theater after "Subaru's Path to the End." Anyway, I really liked the last chapter because I love seeing the characters' reactions to Subaru's knowledge of his world.
I'll wait for the chapter when Subaru play an instrument.
Thanks for your kind words. For me I’d say my favorite part(so far) was the dream sequence. Hearing that my work is so good that it is getting compared to WHDAA really makes me happy as that was my first fic. I’M STILL WAITING FOR SEASON 3 TO FINISH REACTIONS IF YOUR READING THIS.
Also to anyone and everyone seeing this please check out
5 Grand at 8 to 1 DollarStoreWriter
The Witch Slayer IMORTAL_CERBERUS
Subaru The Warlock of Cowardice BrotherlyG
And Vagrant Royalty KnockTok.
These authors and more have some real good stuff and they need their applause for their work. And if of those author are watching this, GET BACK TO WORK. WE NEED THE NEXT CHAPTER!!!!!
Die: Hmm interesting tho I will say did you make a discord yet also if ya plan on doing different fics after this which I hope ya do would be badass tho but enough about that I like how you truly capture Subaru for being Subaru something teppei himself should really focus on instead of always throwing them into the fire I said this once before but I like how you wrote the characters especially with there respective elements like for example Felix people tend to forget bro is a doctor basically never have him focus on these types of aspects so I like how he studies Subaru and all his conditions and how the cast learns from this experience of the theater overall truly enjoy this story because it was what I wanted to see for a long time also would great if ya spoiled yourself of WN/LN or just read this.
I don’t know if anyone wants a discord but if so then sure.
The discord server is
https://discord.gg/8du8Z8Nz
If anyone wants to join that’s fine. Act like a normal human being though. Also ANY ARTIST WHO WANNA POST THERE, PLEASE DO! I WANNA SEE ALL YOUR ART(THAT ARE SFW!)
I believe the big problem when it comes to Re:Zero reaction fics is that if they are doing there own WHDAA, they only worry about the shock value rather than the in-universe characters perception of the events. Of course they’d be traumatized but the reason Re:Zero is so good is that Teppi finds a way to perfectly balance the happy moments with the bad ones. If it was all dark, then it’d be another Goblin slayer situation(not that it is bad, I’m still waiting for season 3). I’m saying that for the show, it has many heartfelt moments that brighten up the show as well as dark ones. That’s why when it does get dark, we are truly fearful. The tragic moments shouldn’t be the sole focus on your show, others the audience will get bored and the emotional impacts won’t hit as hard. The reason why seeing Rem die in episode 15 is because we her love for Subaru throughout the prior episodes. Even when Emilia left, she stayed and did all she could to help Subaru. Then she dies, then Suabru dies, then he dies once more, then he believes he’s useless and we get one of the best scenes with REM’s speech. Darkness only made the light shine brighter, and in revealing the brilliance of that light, the shadows became all the more haunting. That’s why I like adding funny moments/normal moments. It makes the show truly alive.
Wspgng: what subaru ship do you prefer the most? what are your thoughts on a cowboy version of subaru?
is there gonna be more subaru micheal jackson chapters? (i liked the last one you did a while ago)
Not really a shipper type of person as I believe Subaru and Emilia are great for each other once she began to mature. But an underrated friendship is Subaru and Federica. I will spread that friendship worldwide. I don’t know what cowboy Subaru is so can’t give my opinion on it. There won’t be anymore Micheal Jackson songs but there will be different songs.
AnimememeTV: Why do u decided to make an a reaction on original story? Will u show us pure madness?? WILL BE THERE MORE DARK SUBARU?!?!?!?!??????? How much chapters are u planning??
I can’t give a real reason why I wanted to make an original story. I just had the thought and wanted to make it. The reason I made it a cast reaction was because it made it more interesting rather than make the entire fic about Subaru, I wanted to explore the other characters without disturbing Subaru. There will be madness….and badness….COMBINATION!!
I’ll make as many chapters as it takes to finish the story. One thing I really don’t like about this fic is that the first 25 chapters could’ve been combined to maybe 18 as some chapters were really short and I don’t like that. That’s one of the things I’d change.
Hornless Oni: Hah, i knew it... not only you gained barusu's pervertness but also his laziness... *shakes head in dissapointment* that's why i told you to stop glazing over barusu... and here i am working while you are playing around *takes a sip of a cup of tea* you should be grateful that i always here to look after your work stupid unrael hmph, and don't get any funny ideas like barusu... i'm here on roswaal-sama order only you hear me... my job is to make sure you keep writing on this mediocre fic of yours and i read it just to make sure you've done your job properly and not because i like it so starts writing and stop wasting my precious time, because i still need to make sure others do my--- their work properly *resting her head on the table* you better be done with it when i come back to check on you because i'm busy *sleeps with her head resting on top of the table*
Yeah hornless oni. I’ll get to it right away😭😭
Skipbarusu: Seriously, please... Make Subaru sing "creep"... It's a song that defines how pathetic he sees himself. It's direct, beautiful, and above all, painful to listen to.
I can’t promise anything. Not really a music guy. If there was a song I listened to and it makes sense for Subaru at the moment, then yeah. Sorry if that disappoints you
NINJAMONKEYX4:
Life in general----
-How are you,as a person, doing?:Life problems,health,mentality,ect. Doing really well, thank the lord.
-How is it balancing writing and daily things? Really easy to be honest. Obviously my life comes before this but when I’m free I just begin writing.
-what are some of your ideas for other fics? Don’t have a real story in mind but I do have some ideas. Won’t say until the series is over.
-do you get to see family and freinds often? I’m young so I am surrounded by my lovely family everyday. Once again, thank the lord.
-what are some of your hobbies? Walking, talking with friends, playing smash bros(K Rool main 🐊) and Pokemon(shiny hunting ✨ ).
-where do you get most of your ideas? Random fanfics and other anime.
-do you lean more towards the sparratic inspiration type or the long planning type? I have the lay out of the story already planned, it’s just the details in between that gets changed. Long planning type.
-if you had to say your personal favorite ship,who would it be? Not really a shipper person. More of a friendship person like Subaru and Federica, which is so underrated.
-whats some of your favorite genres? Cant really say I lean towards one single genre. I’m a mix of lots of different genres
-whats somethings you always wanted to do? Sky dive
-favorite food, dessert , or snack? Ice cream and fries. NOT TOGETHER OBVIOUSLY!
-is there's anything you want to say or get off your chest? I'm all eyes! Read Chainsaw man. People say it’s weird, and yeah it’s weird but the story is so unique and the dark concepts are those that many authors do not tackles or rarely do. I really love the series and can’t wait for the movie to drop. It needs more love
Writing topics-----
-Is there any ideas you have but decided not to add? Yes. I may choose to release certain rewrites of events when the series is over
-do you plan to have a short chapter on when they get out? Or maby a future chapter where it shows a happy divergence from the main storyline? Don’t know. If I do, I feel like I’d make a sequel series which at the moment I do not feel like it.
-Have you ever thought of dropping the fic at any point? Nope. From the very beginning I knew I would finish this series and I’m pretty happy with it so far
-how do you think emelia would react if her perpose for candidacy was challanged? What I mean is that since the Royals died,there may not be anymore dragon blood and it's only obtained (from my knowledge)by a dieing dragons heartbeat. Do you think emelia would quit the royal selection for subaru in that case? I believe that if this version of Emilia were to figure out that there was no dragon blood or that it didn’t work, she’d become really depressed. She would think she killed everyone she loved but would continue to rule over and try to better Lugunica as her second dream is to break the cycle of discrimination. She wouldn’t give up. Canon Emilia though—-Idk. Maybe arc 1-3 Emilia would, Arc 4 would be a maybe, Arc 5-9, no way.
-do you think you would ever make a Re:Forgotten IF but wholesome? If I were to ever make a Re:Forgotten story I would make it a little hopeless. Would never go to the level of Re:torture. That fic made my stomach hurt, still a good fic for the masochists out there.
-what are some of your personal big no no's in writing? Using the idea of sex for fan service. Sex is an important topic in life but for some reason, most authors use it for a simple, 1 dimensional fan service. I’M LOOKING AT YOU ONE PIECE AND MY HERO ACADEMIA🫵🏾🫵🏾🫵🏾. That’s why I love Chainsaw man. They use sex as a narrative for the series. When you use sex and the sexual scenes just for the gooners, it just waters down the story a bit. Sex with no purpose other than sex is not needed, for me at least.
-is there anything you would change about the fic? Or redo any scenes? Some chapters were so small that it could’ve been a continuation of a prior one. And I would get rid of all the Thinking:[], as I’ve realized it kinda breaks the tone of the scene a bit.
-is there anything other than the timeskip that the cast will see? Nope. This is the last arc then they’ll be teleported out to Season 3 episode 1.
-if subarus mask cracks will he have a mental collapse or him letting his emotions run rampant? Both
-do you plan on reading other arcs?(personaly I'm hanging off since I'm addicted to fanficts): If your asking if I’ll read the Re:Zero arcs, like 6-9, then no. I prefer manga or anime than to LN. I do listen to some moments though
-who are the hardest charecters to write?(ranked) : Julius, 100%. This man has too similar personality to some other characters which is why he has the least amount of dialogue. Even the cat trio have more interesting moments. Roswaal is second as he doesn’t care at all for the normal moments. I don’t get how people think he’d be sympathetic towards Subaru’s tragedy when he stated that he committed atrocities for 400 years. One boy’s suffering isn’t going to twist his stomach….maybe besides the rabbit scene.
-is there any character that isn't in the theater you would want to add?-like Rom,rachins,shult,or Joshua. Nope. Don’t know enough about them to make them interesting.
-how is the world outside the theater moving? Paused,time slow,same pace? Paused.
-how does it feel making your first fic so far? It’s Fun
-is there anything as a reader that I can do to help more? Comment more. I love reading your guy’s comments
I've asked most of my questions that aren't direct spoilers and I tried to make them as comprehensible as I can.
First QnA,Hurray!
I love QnA and getting to know authors more and I’m so happy I could make it! I'm gonna end my question bomb here and have a good day or night wherever you are. Thanks for asking so many questions, I really enjoyed it. Have a great day too 👋🏾
I REALLY LOVED READING ALL YOU COMMENTS(EHH MOST OF THEM. THERE WAS ONE I HAD TO DELETE CAUSE IT WAS SO WEIRD, YOU KNOW WHO YOU ARE! I’M SO HAPPY THAT SO MANY PEOPLE PARTICIPATED IN THIS Q&A AND ASKED SUCH INTERESTING QUESTIONS.
I did make a discord server, don’t really know if anyone cares but if you wanna talk to me more, post fan art or just live, you can go there. I am do another one when the series is over🥳🥳🥳
Chapter 43: A Prideful Student
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
30 minutes slipped by before either of them realized it. The container, still faintly steaming, had cooled enough for Subaru to approach. Adjusting his safety goggles, he set the microscope aside and carefully lifted the vessel with a pair of metal tongs. Step by step, he carried it to a cleared patch of ground in his improvised Sanctuary lab and gently lowered it down.
When he opened the lid, a silvery, semi-translucent gel revealed itself—thicker than before, its texture somewhere between snail jelly and softened wax. A faint chemical tang lingered in the air. Subaru leaned closer, filling a small vial with the substance to inspect it more closely.
Petra tilted her head, watching Subaru carefully pour the liquid.
Petra: Hmm… it kinda looks like the cream my mom uses on her skin. Maybe it’s medicine?
Emilia blinked in surprise, leaning toward her.
Emilia: Medicine for the skin? Why would your mother need that?
Petra tapped her lips, thinking hard.
Petra: I don’t really know. She told me I could use it too if I wanted, but… I never felt like I needed to.
The simple, honest answer made Emilia giggle softly, her tension easing a little.
Bilma: Is it ready?
Subaru didn’t answer right away. He let a drop slide onto his gloved fingertips, rolling it slowly as if testing its will.
Subaru: Mm… yes. If it were too hot, it’d burn me—or at least run straight off my fingers like water. But look—see how it moves? Slow, sticky, like honey. That means it’s gained proper viscosity. It’s stable.
Satisfied, he nodded.
Beatrice’s sharp eyes stayed fixed on Subaru, taking in every careful step he made. He wasn’t stumbling or guessing—each motion was deliberate, practiced, almost second nature. For all his foolishness elsewhere, in this field he wore the air of a professional.
Bilma, her eyes glittering, slipped a long, thin vial of red-and-black dust from the folds of her dress. With a little flourish, she presented it like a dutiful assistant. Subaru uncorked the vial and let the dust fall in, watching the substance shimmer faintly as it absorbed the new element.
Without hesitation, he fetched a perfectly fitted lid and sealed the container shut, pressing down firmly before wrapping it tight with rope. He tugged the knots twice to be certain they’d hold, then passed the trailing end to Bilma.
She caught it and beamed.
Bilma: I like being your assistant, Young Su. You always think up these crazy things.
Subaru: Hah, if I had a centrifuge, I’d be using that instead. But Lugunica’s fresh out of advanced machinery. Maybe I should ask a blacksmith to help me build one—
Bilma: Nooo!
She pouted and whined, stamping her foot like a child—the complete opposite of Alma’s calm presence.
Bilma: If you do that, then I won’t get to do this!
Federica tilted her head, quietly observing the scene with a faint smile.
Federica: Ryuzu Bilma rarely shows this side of herself with us. She’s… softer around Subaru.
Beatrice: Naturally, in fact. The Ryuzus hold my contractor in high regard, I suppose. It’s almost as though they see him as family.
Federica: That would explain it. Subaru does have a certain charm about him. It makes one curious to see what the two of them are creating.
Beatrice: Hmph. Curious indeed… though Betty admits, Subaru never told me he was doing this sort of work with the Ryuzus.
Subaru chuckled, raising his hands in surrender.
Subaru: Relax. I’ll always need your help. I couldn’t do any of this without you, Beako, and the Ryuzu network. You’re all irreplaceable. …Now, give me a minute to clear the field so you’ve got space.
He raised his voice, sharp and commanding.
Subaru: Ooh Ryuzu’s!
From every direction, the duplicates appeared, their footsteps quiet but purposeful. Two of them lifted his worktable, others carefully dismantled the firepit, and still more carted away the scattered tools.
Subaru: Please take everything back to the hut in Sanctuary. I’ll come by when I’m finished here.
Alma and Pico approached amid the quiet bustle, their composure steady as ever.
Alma: Assisting really is rather fun. I’ll guide them back safely so you two may continue uninterrupted. Once that’s done, I’ll return to examine your final results.
Subaru crouched to ruffle Pico’s hair before giving a sharp thumbs-up, his expression hidden behind goggles and mask but his humor unmistakable.
Subaru: Perfect. I still need my teacher to grade my work, after all. And good job Pico.
Roswaal’s single visible eye narrowed, his voice lilting with curiosity.
Roswaal: Teacher?
Anastasia leaned forward slightly, ever the quick observer.
Anastasia: It adds up if you think about it. The Ryuzus has knowledge older than some kingdoms, and with Beatrice’s help guiding him, Subaru’s learning something no one else here could. A one-of-a-kind education. It’s no wonder none of us fully grasp what he’s doing.
Roswaal hummed, but his smile faltered. His thoughts curled inward.
Roswaal : [Is that what he meant when he claimed we were alike? That we’re both students of Echidna’s legacy? She entrusted her knowledge to Ryuzu, and now Ryuzu passes it on to Subaru. By that logic, yes… But the way he said it—no, it carried something different. I’ll have to keep watching.]
Mimi bounced in her seat, barely containing her delight
Mimi : Mmm, that smile looks dangerous! Like it could blow something up! Ooh maybe Mini boss is making explosive slime! I want it!!!
Ricardo chuckled, folding his arms.
Ricardo: Nah, dude’s not the violent sort. Whatever he’s building, it ain’t meant to hurt.
Pico giggled and beamed at him, while Alma’s lips curved in a rare, soft smile.
Alma: Then I’ll be waiting, Young Su.
With that, she turned to follow the departing Ryuzu’s, leaving Subaru and Bilma to their strange little laboratory under the open sky.
Once the Ryuzu’s had cleared away every last tool and table, Subaru adjusted his goggles until they clicked snug against his face. He stepped back behind a thicket of bushes, his voice carrying from the shadows.
Subaru: Alright, Bilma, your turn. Remember—don’t let the spin control you. You’re the one guiding it.
With a delighted grin, Bilma seized the rope tied to the sealed container and began to whirl it around. At first, the weight tugged heavily against her arms, but soon the motion grew fluid—container and maiden twirling in perfect rhythm. Faster and faster she spun, until the air around her whistled.
Subaru: Good! Push it harder. We need that dust blended clean through the liquid. Keep it going for… eh, let’s say fifteen minutes.
Slipping out from the bushes, Subaru casually lifted a small woven basket he’d hidden earlier.
Bilma (still spinning): Young Su? Where are you going?
Subaru: Relax, relax. Even if you slow down a bit, the two will still mix. While you’re doing that, I’ll be out grabbing some herbs. This forest’s got some real gems for future experiments.
Bilma: So you’ll abandon this poor, innocent maiden to slave away alone for your dirty work?
She cried out dramatically, her voice wobbling as the rope pulled her into another dizzying spin.
Subaru: Yup! See you in a bit.
He was already strolling into the trees, basket in hand
Bilma: …Young Su? You’re joking, right? Young Su?! YOUNG SUUUU!!
The theater rang with laughter as Bilma spun like a dizzy toy while Subaru strolled off casually with his basket.
Garfiel was practically crying, pounding the floor.
Garfiel: Hah! The great Ryuzu, dancin’ for Cap’n like a kid’s plaything?! Too much!
Felt was doubled over, gasping for air.
Felt: This is priceless! Never thought I’d see a Ryuzu turned into Subaru’s servant! Hah!
Beatrice hid her giggles behind her sleeve.
Beatrice: My contractor is truly cruel, abandoning poor Bilma to twirl herself dizzy… a heartless tyrant, in fact.
Ram, cut through the laughter with her usual sharp tongue.
Ram: Cruel Barusu. I shall punish him later for victimizing yet another poor lady.
Her words bit as always, but the small smile tugging at her lips betrayed her amusement.
Rem’s eyes softened at the sight, and without hesitation she wrapped her arms around her sister.
Rem: …I love it when you smile, Sister.
Ram didn’t reply, but she didn’t push Rem away either.
Fifteen minutes slipped by in a blur, and Subaru finally made his way back toward the clearing. Alma walked calmly at his side, the two murmuring to each other in low tones Bilma couldn’t catch over her dizzy spinning.
From a few feet away, Subaru cupped his hands and called out:
Subaru: You can stop now, Bilma! It’s been 15 minutes!
Alma leaned closer, whispering with a faint smile.
Alma: It’s actually been 17 minutes.
Subaru: Yeah, but if I told her that, she’d probably attack me.
Alma: …True. Proceed with caution.
Bilma gradually slowed her spinning, careful not to fling the container. A moment later, she collapsed backward into the grass, eyes swirling.
Bilma: I… I did it, Young Su! I really did it!
Subaru and Alma shared a quiet laugh at her theatrics before Subaru crouched beside the container. With steady hands, he unsealed it. The once-separate liquid and crimson dust now shimmered as a single substance—silver, translucent, and glowing faintly under the light. Subaru’s face lit up.
He retrieved a clean vial from his coat, dipped it in, and filled it three-quarters before pulling it out to examine. After a careful look, he gave a satisfied nod.
Subaru: Alma, I think this is it. Want to check?
Bilma (still sprawled out): Hey, where’s your basket, Young Su?
Subaru: Oh, Pico already carried it to the hut. Sweet girl helped me gather herbs while you were hard at work.
Alma (approaching with a small smile): She certainly is but remember she is many years older then you
From her own robes, Alma produced a jar filled with the same liquid, holding it up beside Subaru’s sample. She scrutinized both, tilting and shaking them lightly, before her expression softened into approval.
Alma: …Perfect. Congratulations, Young Su. You’ve replicated it exactly.
Subaru’s eyes widened, then he shot to his feet, arms thrown skyward.
Subaru: WE DID IT!!
He broke into a victory lap, sprinting in messy circles and hollering like a madman. Bilma, suddenly revived, scrambled upright and joined him, mimicking his cheering as though she’d never been dizzy at all.
The two bumped palms in a resounding high-five, still bouncing with energy.
Subaru/Bilma (together): We did it!
Breathless but grinning, Subaru turned to them both.
Subaru: The notes worked… I thought the first one was just a lucky fluke. Thank you, girls.
Alma clasped her hands neatly, her voice warm and dignified.
Alma: It was my pleasure. Assisting you has always been an honor, my student.
Emilia leaned forward in her seat as she tilted her head with genuine curiosity.
Emilia : [ I wonder what he was making… he looked so proud. I’d like to ask him later, maybe even help if I can. ]
Anastasia : [From his words, this ain’t the first time he’s made that stuff. He’s refining, not experimenting. Hoo boy… whatever Natsuki-kun’s cookin’ up, it’s somethin’ he’s already walked the road for once before.]
Off to the side, Reinhard covered his mouth, a gentle giggle slipping through. His eyes softened at Subaru’s freedom.
Reinhard : [ He looks so happy, so unburdened, so light… It’s rare. I hope I can show you that same happiness, my friend. ]
Federica’s quiet laughter rang soft, almost melodic.
Federica: 2 children yet the one is truly centuries old—and they celebrate as though they’re equals. …It’s oddly heartwarming.
Subaru: And now, time to store it!
He turned toward where his worktable should have been—only to find empty grass. The Ryuzu copies had already hauled it back to the hut, along with all the jars.
Subaru: OOH NO! How could I forget the jars?!
Alma giggled softly, covering her mouth with her sleeve.
Alma: You may be clever, Young Su, but sometimes you’re a little dense.
With a snap of her fingers, a nameless Ryuzu emerged from the trees, carrying a box filled with empty jars.
Alma: I suspected as much, so I asked her to keep these close at hand.
Subaru sighed in dramatic relief.
Subaru: Thank you, my amazing teacher. Well then, let’s get to work.
He paused just long enough to thank the departing copy before joining Bilma and Alma.
For the next hour, the three of them worked diligently, pouring the shimmering mixture into jars—dozens filled, yet the silver container still sloshed with plenty more.
When they finally paused, Alma straightened and studied the liquid with calm curiosity.
Alma: Let’s seal this for now, and gather more jars later to contain the rest. May I ask… what do you call this sludge?
Subaru: Hey, that’s rude! It’s not sludge, it’s called… uh…
His mind went blank.
Bilma: Sludge it is.
Subaru: H-Hey! It’s not—oh, whatever. Call it what you like. Since Alma did all the serious number-crunching, she can come up with the proper name later. For now, I really should be going. Bilma, would you mind finishing up here?
Bilma: So you expect me , a frail, lonely, elderly lady, to store all these jars, wrestle that enormous container, and return it all to the hut in Sanctuary? After doing all the hard work previously! How cruel can you be?
Subaru: Yup. That’s exactly what I expect. Me and Alma have places to be.
He punctuated the jab by poking her nose, then stored two jars under his arms.
Alma (teasing): See you, Bilma. And don’t think of summoning the other Ryuzus—I already made sure of that.
Bilma collapsed to her knees in exaggerated heartbreak.
Bilma: Such cruel friends I have!
The three of them laughed at the ridiculous scene before Subaru glanced down at his dusty coat.
Subaru: Anyway, I should change. No way anyone would believe Subaru was this professional. I have a reputation to keep.
Alma: A reputation as a fool.
Bilma: Yeah! Fool-aru!
They both giggled
Subaru groaned as he trudged off with his jars.
Subaru: Why does everyone twist my name into a curse? I swear, it all started with Ram…
Felt slapped her knee and leaned back, cackling.
Felt: Foolaru! Hah! That’s gold ! I’m usin’ that from now on!
Ricardo: Oi, now that nickname’s too good! Careful, lil’ bro—once it sticks, you’ll never shake it off.
Ram: Barusu should feel honored. Not everyone is given a name by their betters. “Foolaru” suits you perfectly—wear it with gratitude.
Julius (raising a brow, half in disbelief): So he’s capable of looking refined and professional… yet deliberately chooses to walk around rugged?
Mimi : Mimi gets it! Mini-boss likes being comfy, just like Mimi! Why be all stiff and grumpy like you when he can be free and happy like Mimi?
She nods to herself
Julius (snapping his head toward her): I am not grumpy.
Anastasia (smirking, tilting her head): Ehh~ sure sounds like something a grumpy man would say.
Ricardo : Hah! You’re the most uptight guy I know, Julius. Don’t take it too hard.
Julius pinched the bridge of his nose, muttering under his breath, while Mimi proudly puffed out her chest as if she had won the argument.
The jar in Subaru’s hand glinted faintly in the sunlight, the liquid inside catching streaks of silver and red. Alma carried another with her usual calm poise, walking just half a step behind him.
They stopped in front of a modest wooden home in Arlam Village. Subaru adjusted his grip on the jar, then tapped his knuckle against the door.
A few seconds later, it opened. Standing there was a man with familiar features—broad-shouldered, with steady eyes that mirrored Petra’s in shape if not in color.
Frederick Leyte. Father of Petra Leyte.
Petra’s eyes went wide the moment the door opened, recognizing her father instantly.
Petra : W–Wait! That’s my house! Why is Subaru at my house?!
Federica leaned in with a mischievous smile, her tone playful and sing-song.
Federica : Oho? Maybe our Subaru is trying to marry you, Petra. Going straight to the father for permission—such a bold young man.
The words landed like a thunderbolt. Petra’s face flushed crimson, and she slapped her hands over her cheeks.
Petra : M–M–MARRY!? N–No, that’s…! He wouldn’t—! Oohhh!
The rest of the group chuckled at her flustered state, while Federica hid her laughter behind her hand, clearly enjoying every second of the misunderstanding.
Frederick: Hello, Subaru… and is that Ryuzu?
Subaru: Ryuzu Alma to be exact. I wanted to have a chat with you.
Frederick: Well then, come in. My wife is currently out, but I can brew you a cup of tea if you’d like.
Subaru: Thank you, but I won’t need it.
The three of them made their way to the table and sat down.
Frederick: So, what brings you here today?
Subaru: …Petra is sick, isn’t she?
Frederick: Yes. She rarely falls ill, but when she does, it hits her hard. She couldn’t work today because of a terrible cold, and I don’t think she’ll be able to tomorrow either.
Subaru: Of course. She’s still a kid, after all—and she works so hard.
Frederick: She does… reminds me of her mother.
Subaru’s expression shifted, his tone turning more serious.
Subaru: Yes… and speaking of your wife, that’s actually the main reason I came.
Frederick’s cheerful demeanor faded, concern tightening his features.
Frederick: My wife? Why? Did something happen?
Subaru flailed his hands quickly in defense.
Subaru: No, no! She isn’t in danger, and nothing bad happened! …I’m just awful at changing topics.
Alma chuckled softly, then spoke with her calm, composed voice.
Alma: Perhaps we should all relax and allow Young Su to continue.
After a small pause to collect themselves, Subaru leaned forward.
Subaru: I noticed your wife often buying a certain product from the capital. At first, I thought nothing of it… until I finally saw what it was: a bottle of medicine. When I did some research, I learned it was for certain environmental allergies.
Petra’s eyes welled up, her voice trembling.
Petra: M-Mama is sick…?
The thought clawed at her chest—her mother had smiled, laughed, worked beside her every day, and yet Petra never noticed the quiet pain she bore.
Federica quickly wrapped her arms around Petra, pulling her into a firm embrace, stroking her hair gently.
Federica: Easy now, Petra. Your mama is strong. Subaru didn’t say she was dying—just struggling. That’s different.
Felix leaned forward, his ears twitching as he softened his voice.
Felix: That’s right little Petra. What yer mama’s got isn’t really a sickness. Think of it like… her body makin’ a big fuss over stuff that’s not dangerous at all—like dust or cold air. It feels nasty, buuut it ain’t deadly.
Petra buried her face into Federica’s chest, muffling a small sob.
Petra: …And he noticed, when I didn’t.
Ram crossed her arms, her sharp gaze fixed on the vision of Subaru.
Ram: [ So he not only noticed but experimented in secret… tch. How long did it take him to create something like that? ]
Her voice carried its usual bite, but underneath was a quiet acknowledgment—Ram knew how obsessive, how determined, Subaru had to be to pull this off.
Frederick: …You knew? For how long?
Subaru: About three months. And that’s why I came here.
He leaned back slightly, gathering his thoughts.
Subaru: Honestly, after seeing the cost of that medicine, I realized it must’ve been straining your family’s finances. My first thought was simple—just give you money to cover it. But that wouldn’t help in the long run, would it? So… I started experimenting, trying to make my own. Test after test, failure after failure—but it was fun, and eventually, I realized something.
Frederick: …What did you realize?
Subaru: That medicine your wife uses doesn’t actually cure anything. It only prevents her symptoms from worsening. Had she continued depending on it, her condition might’ve advanced—her skin would’ve turned red, irritated, painful. So instead of making something that just holds it back… I tried making a cure.
Subaru and Alma set the jars they had carried on the table. Subaru’s eyes softened, but his voice carried firm confidence.
Subaru: This is the result. If your wife applies this once a day for a few months, the magical properties will absorb into her skin and calm her overactive immune system. It should eliminate the root of the problem entirely.
Otto furrowed his brows, his mind racing.
Otto: [ He thought of simply giving them money…? ]
The practicality of Subaru’s first idea made him question just how much the boy had at his disposal, and where that wealth even came from.
Otto: [ No way he’s getting all that money from Roswaal ]
Felix’s eyes practically sparkled, a mix of disbelief and exhilaration overtaking him. He had studied medicines for skin irritation, read countless tomes—but watching Subaru, with so little formal experience, create something so precise and functional… it nearly made him jump out of his seat. The usual solution was to visit a healer, let them inspect the body and use healing magic to fix it but Subaru had done it with no magic at all. Felix figure that the main reason why Petra’s mother never did so was because of how expensive it would’ve been.
Felix : This is incredible!
Crusch allowed herself a small smile, glancing at Felix’s awestruck expression.
Frederick: You did all this… for us? Why?
Subaru: …Why not?
Frederick: Subaru, you said you ran countless experiments. That must’ve cost you a fortune. Why go this far? How could you even afford it?
Subaru: Don’t worry about the money. It came from my own pocket. And yes, it took a lot of trials.
Frederick: But still… I can understand offering us financial help. But creating something yourself? Preparing all this? Why?
Subaru: To be honest… this isn’t even as far as I could’ve gone.
He reached into his jacket and slid an envelope across the table. Frederick frowned and picked it up.
Subaru: If my solution failed, that letter would’ve been sent immediately to Felix—the greatest healer in this land. He would’ve came running. Until then, my spirit companion and I would’ve done everything we could to help.
Frederick: But… why? I don’t understand. My wife’s condition is mild at worst—why summon someone of Felix’s caliber?
Subaru: For three reasons.
He held up a finger.
Subaru: First—this village matters to me. I love playing with the kids, helping the adults, listening to the elders’ stories. Arlam has become like a second home. And if someone in this home is struggling, how could I sit still? It’s my duty as a friend to act. Your wife was suffering. Your family’s savings would eventually begin slowly bleeding away. I knew I could do something about it. So I did.
He lifted a second finger.
Subaru: Second—this was a test. I’ve been working on other projects—healing potions, threads to stitch bone and flesh—but those are many months away from completion. Complicated, messy. But this? This was something I could realistically finish in a short time. A challenge to see if I could succeed.
Alma: He speaks truth. I examined the result myself. Subaru’s remedy will work. He wished me to verify him.
Finally, Subaru’s expression hardened. His gaze locked with Frederick’s, unwavering.
Subaru: And the third reason… is Petra.
Frederick: …What do you mean?
His voice wavered, already dreading the answer.
Subaru: She’s your daughter. Which means she carries both your strengths and your weaknesses. Do you understand what that means?
Frederick: …She could inherit it.
Subaru: Exactly. I made her a promise—to protect her. That’s why I poured every spare moment into this cure. Maybe she’ll never develop the same condition, maybe she’ll be fine her whole life. But if it ever happens… then she’ll have this. I refuse to let her suffer unnecessarily. Not while I’m alive.
The room fell silent. Frederick stared at Subaru—the boy who had saved their village, saved his daughter, and now saved his wife. This illness would never have killed them, but it would have burdened them with suffering. Subaru had spent months laboring to erase that suffering from their lives.
Tears welled in Frederick’s eyes as he bowed his head.
Subaru: I’ve prepared several jars. If you learn of anyone else with the same problem, come to me at once.
Frederick: Tell me… have you done this for others too? Have you created remedies for them?
Subaru: Some. I keep notes of everyone’s sensitivities in the mansion. Otto reacts badly to cranberries. Federica is vulnerable to strong perfumes. Emilia, Roswaal, and Beako don’t seem to have allergies. Ram doesn’t either and I’m assuming Rem is the same. Garfiel’s immune system is as tough as his muscles. I’m still refining Federica’s cure—perfume compounds are tricky—but Otto’s remedy is already stashed in his room. He just doesn’t know it yet.
The room in the theatre went completely still after Subaru’s words. For a moment, no one breathed.
Otto nearly fell out of his seat, staring wide-eyed.
Otto: W–wait, wait, wait! He had notes on me ? He noticed my cranberry allergy?! I went to great lengths to hide that—by the dragon, how did he even…?
His voice trailed off, disbelief written all over his face.
Otto: wait…HE WENT INTO MY ROOM?!
Federica: He noticed my sensitivity to perfumes, even when I dismissed it myself.
Felt : You were perfume? Why?
Federica : It is part of my profession when it comes to being a maid
Felt: Well if it hurts my nose, then I say ditch it. Your life should be held higher than your position.
Federica: …Maybe you’re right!
Petra sat frozen, Subaru’s words echoing in her ears.
“I refuse to let her suffer unnecessarily. Not while I’m alive . ”
Her breath caught, and before she could stop herself, tears began streaming down her cheeks.
Petra (voice trembling): Mama… Mama was hurting all this time… and I… I never even noticed. But he did. Subaru… he noticed before I did… and he… he even thought about me…
Her voice cracked, small hands clutching at her skirt. The guilt and relief tangled together in her chest until it was unbearable.
Petra: Why… why does he always do this? Why does he always care so much about me?
Federica, sitting beside her, drew Petra into her arms, cradling the girl’s head against her shoulder.
Federica: Shh, little one. That’s simply the kind of person Subaru is. He sees what others miss, and he refuses to turn away.
Petra shook her head, covering her face with her palms, her cheeks blazing.
Petra: I… I don’t deserve it. I didn’t even see Mama was suffering… and yet he… he spent months … for us…
The room was quiet, the others watching the girl’s emotional storm with tender silence.
It was Anastasia who finally broke it, her tone cool and businesslike, but tinged with intrigue.
Anastasia: You know… if that boy really did invent a cure for somethin’ most healers could, he’s sittin’ on a little goldmine. Imagine what would happen if he sold it in the capital—or anywhere with nobles who’ve got the coin to pay for relief. That kind of medicine could bring him a fortune.
A few heads turned toward her, some frowning at the pragmatic thought.
Crusch gave a soft hum of agreement.
Crusch: You’re not wrong. A cure, rather than a treatment, would change how medicine is approached entirely.
But Petra quickly shook her head, clutching Federica’s sleeve tighter.
Petra: No! He… he didn’t make it for money. He made it for Mama… and for me.
Her voice came out raw, almost pleading, as if she needed the others to understand.
Rem smiled gently, nodding.
Rem: That’s right. Subaru-kun doesn’t look for profit. He looks for people who need him.
The atmosphere shifted again, softer, heavier with emotion. The cast could see it clearly—Subaru wasn’t just tinkering for curiosity’s sake. He was building lifelines, quietly weaving protection around the people he cherished most.
Anastasia :[ Such potential yet he doesn’t seek wealth? Why? I know he’s kind hearted by he could do more if he sold it ]
Frederick rose, a mix of relief and gratitude washing over him, and extended his hand.
Frederick: Thank you… thank you so much for helping my family. Is there anything I can do to repay you?
Subaru: Just… keep being a great father. Many children I know… sadly, they’ve lost theirs.
For a brief moment, his thoughts flickered—Emilia’s story of her parents, the losses in Garfeil and Federica’s pasts, the sorrow behind Rem and Ram’s childhood, and even his own parents, gone forever. His eyes seemed distant, lost for a heartbeat, before he adjusted his mask and focused back on Frederick.
Subaru: Petra is lucky… to have a strong, loving father. Keep being that for her. She needs you both, you know?
Frederick’s chest tightened, words caught in his throat, and for a moment he simply stared at the young boy before him. Then, a tear slipped, and a smile broke through.
Frederick: Of course… I will dedicate my life to being the best father I can be.
[ No wonder she’s so attached to him… yes, she should marry him. Her mother would have agreed immediately. ]
Petra: FATHER?!!!
Petra buried her face slightly in her hands, a deep blush creeping across her cheeks. She was embarrassed by her father’s inner thoughts about Subaru, but she couldn’t deny that she understood them—she didn’t disagree with him.
Garfeil, unable to resist, let out a loud laugh at the implication, pointing subtly at Petra.
Garfeil: Haha! Can you believe he—?
Before he could finish, Ram appeared at his side and delivered a sharp smack to the back of his head.
Ram: Stop teasing her!
Garfiel opened his mouth to protest, only to feel another firm tap—this time from Federica. She gave him a pointed look, silently reinforcing Ram’s message. Both women exchanged a brief glance, a clear unspoken agreement: enough was enough.
Garfiel, caught between their glares and the double reprimand, could only groan in protest as the theatre echoed with quiet laughter from the others at the scene.
Subaru: That’s good. I’ll be leaving soon, but keep this letter to Felix. If anything happens, he’ll help. He’s… the kind of person who does.
Subaru reached into his jacket and pulled out a small orange flower.
Subaru: Petra once told me she liked flowers. Give her this… maybe it’ll help her feel better.
Alma: Quite the charmer, aren’t you,
Subaru: Hey!
All three laughed lightly, the tension of the previous conversation easing. Subaru and Alma moved toward the door.
Subaru: I’m heading home. But if you—or anyone you know—experiences those allergies again, come straight to me. The cure is free.
Frederick: You know… if you sold this, you could make as much as a noble. Probably even more. Why not sell it?
Subaru paused, stretching his neck and thinking for a moment before replying plainly:
Subaru: Cause it’s boring. Running a business… it’s boring. I like keeping life simple. Anyways—bye!
Before Frederick could respond, chiding his childish logic, Subaru and Alma were already stepping out the door, leaving the room awash in warmth and quiet admiration.
Anastasia, threw her hands up and yelled out, exasperated.
Anastasia : He… he actually thinks running a business is boring?! She shook her head so hard it nearly sent her hat flying at the screen in disbelief.
Anastasia : No one goes into a business thinking it’d be fun. This boy… I don’t even know how to deal with him!
Alma and Subaru walked along the forest path, the late afternoon sun casting long shadows behind them.
Alma: That was quite kind of you, Young Su. I’d say today turned out to be a most excellent day.
Subaru leaned back slightly, hands resting behind his head, the picture of relaxed satisfaction.
Subaru: Yeah… it really was. Thanks again for helping me with those medicines. I couldn’t have done it without you.
Alma offered a small smile.
Alma: No need to thank me. I genuinely enjoy assisting you with your… unique inventions.
A quiet laugh passed between them, carrying a rare moment of ease.
Alma: When I returned home, I received a letter for you.
She produced a neatly sealed envelope, the black-and-gold crest glinting in the sun, and handed it to Subaru.
Subaru: Oh, right. Thanks for letting my mail come to your house instead of mine.
Alma tilted her head slightly, curious.
Alma: That’s thoughtful… may I ask why you have it delivered here?
Subaru smirked.
Subaru: Roswaal, of course. Don’t want that guy snooping through my mail. Gives me the creeps.
Roswaal’s eyes narrowed theatrically, a mock frown on his face.
Roswaal : A creep, you say? Me? How utterly… offensive, Young Su!
Emilia felt a twinge of concern as she watched Subaru, noticing how careful he was even around them. But beneath that concern stirred a quiet frustration. Once again, there was something he had kept hidden—something only a select few ever got to see. If she hadn’t come here, she realized, no one would ever truly know the full Subaru. Beyond all the tragedies, the Return by Death, and the burdens he carried, no one really knew the depths of his knowledge, his skills, or the clever, resourceful boy who quietly shaped his world in ways they could barely imagine.
He carefully opened the letter and angled it so Alma couldn’t see the contents. His relaxed expression shifted to comedic exasperation as he read, and moments later he crumpled the paper in frustration.
Subaru: Auuuugh… this is gonna be such a hassle.
Alma: What is it?
Subaru sighed, rubbing the back of his neck.
Subaru: Grandma is calling me. I have to be somewhere in the next 3 days.
Alma raised an eyebrow, unfamiliar with the reference.
Beatrice, ever curious, leaned slightly forward, eyes glinting behind her glasses.
Beatrice : Grandma? Subaru doesn’t have any relatives here… I wonder who she really is.
Rem: Maybe it’s a nickname for someone.
Alma: Grandma?
Subaru waved a hand dismissively.
Subaru: Don’t worry about it the name. She says I have to be somewhere in 3 days.
Alma: Is it bad? Where exactly is “there”?
Subaru: Somewhere in the capital. Not dangerous or anything—more like a boring chore I have to do. Anyway, I should head home. See you at the next experiment, Alma.
He waved, and Alma returned it warmly before stepping off the trail toward her home in the Sanctuary.
Alma: Goodbye, Young Su. I cannot wait to see what you come up with next.
Notes:
Some context if anyone is confused: Subaru discovered Petra’s mom’s syndrome in between a previous episode and made a cure for her. That’s the one Alma was holding onto. He chose to make another before giving it to Frederick as to test whether what he made was a fluke or not. So Subaru gave both the first and newest versions of the medicine to him.
To my knowledge Petra’s dad is nameless so I gave him one
I heard y’all were bored so here y'all go. Early release
I don’t know if anyone wants a discord but if so then sure.
The discord server ishttps://discord.gg/8du8Z8Nz
Chapter 44: A Man & His Dragon
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Morning light slipped through the crack of the bathroom door, spilling faintly against Subaru’s back as he adjusted his hair in the mirror. He wore a bright, boyish smile—carefree, almost proud of the reflection staring back at him.
But as he set the comb aside, the smile faltered. A long breath escaped him, and his eyes, heavy and tired, drifted toward the wall.
He stepped closer to the tiles, his hand moving with practiced familiarity until it pressed against one that didn’t quite match the rest. The tile shifted with ease, revealing a secret hidden beneath.
Carved faintly into the stone were tally marks, etched one after another in silent testimony. Subaru traced them with his fingers—slowly, reverently—until he reached the newest cut. The eighteenth.
His face emptied of all expression, cracks of exhaustion and something darker flickering through his features. In a flat, unreadable voice, he whispered to the empty room:
Subaru: …Yes. I am eighteen.
The words hung there, heavy, before he slid the tile back into place, sealing away the truth.
Then, with the same swiftness as drawing a mask, his lips curled into a smile again—bright, practiced, false. The cracks vanished as though they had never been.
When he opened the bathroom door, the facade was complete. His spirit, Beako, waited patiently on the bed, and Subaru greeted it with that familiar grin, as if nothing at all had happened.
Subaru: How’s it going, my lovely Beako?!
He said it with unshakable enthusiasm, like nothing had ever happened before.
The theatre went quiet in an instant, the bubbly warmth from moments before ripped away. Onscreen, Subaru’s hand brushed over the tally marks, and the truth hit them all—this was how he began his mornings. Not with stretches, tea, or greetings, but by counting his deaths.
The quiet madness in his eyes was unbearable to witness. Those eyes, once so easy to admire, now seemed hollow—haunted, exhausted. The cast sat frozen, wondering which was the real Subaru. The lively, smiling boy they knew? Or this broken soul who stared into the mirror like a stranger? Even after watching for so long, none could truly understand him
Crusch’s lips parted in disbelief.
Crusch: To shift his mood so quickly… that level of control—it’s unnatural.
Emilia’s hands trembled in her lap as she turned to Beatrice, sadness tightening her throat. She wanted to offer comfort, to bridge the gap between them.
But when her hand reached out, Beatrice shook her head and whispered, almost pleadingly,
Beatrice: Leave me alone, I suppose…
Her voice cracked, the weight of Subaru’s “lovely Beako” greeting cutting far too deep.
Felix leaned forward, ears drooping, his healer’s instincts taking over.
Felix:[That kinda rapid mood swing…, it’s not normal.]
Beatrice sat stiff, arms crossed as always, but her fingers dug into her sleeves. Her eyes, hidden beneath lowered lashes, glimmered with quiet torment.
Beatrice: [How many times, I suppose? How many mornings has he stood there, scratching those cursed marks on the wall while I—while I just sat there?!]
Beatrice: Took you long enough, I suppose. Did you sleep well?
Subaru: Ehh… as well as I could?
A fleeting flash darted through his mind—him sprinting endlessly through a dark forest, breath ragged, shadows clawing at his back.
Beatrice: …That didn’t answer the question.
Subaru: We both know what I mean. I… I don’t wanna think about it. Anyways—
He scooped up his spirit companion, cradling her in his hands before lifting her slightly.
Subaru: I’m gonna head out today. Probably won’t be back until late afternoon, maybe evening. You think you can handle being here till then?
Beatrice: But I want to come with, in fact!
She squirmed and kicked her legs like a pouting child, such a stark contrast to the title of Great Spirit.
Subaru: Sorry, can’t. You know—it’s man business.
With a grin, he tossed her gently into the air and caught her again. Her laugh, sweet and genuine, rang out across the room—momentarily washing away the weight of his earlier expression.
Subaru: Don’t worry, it’s nothing dangerous. My lovely guardian will be with me, and she’ll make sure I’m safe as can be.
Beatrice: Hmph… fine. She is the only one who can protect my contractor as well as Betty, I suppose.
The audience in the theatre blinked at once.
Anastasia tilted her head, twirling a lock of her hair with a sly smirk.
Anastasia: Guardian, huh? Who’s he talkin’ about, I wonder?
For a heartbeat, silence hung over the camp as they considered it. Then—almost like some invisible cue—they all spoke at once.
Everyone: Patrasche.
Patrasche stood tall in her spacious stable, her head bowed proudly beneath the “crown” Subaru had made for her—woven brown sticks tangled with green leaves and bright yellow petals. It wasn’t gold, but to her it was priceless.
Subaru tightened the last strap of her saddle, then patted her neck affectionately.
Subaru: All set, my lovely guardian.
Before he could enjoy the moment further—
???: Hey, Subaru!
He turned, already sighing when he saw Otto standing in the doorway.
Subaru: Ooh, it’s just you, Otto.
Patrasche whipped her head toward Otto with a glare that said, “How dare you ruin my special time with Subaru.” Otto raised both hands in surrender.
Otto: Sorry, Patrasche. I just… wanted to know where you’re going.
Subaru: Well, Otto, I’m going somewhere in secret!
He struck a dramatic ninja hand sign. Otto blinked, utterly lost.
Otto: So… Beatrice knows?
Subaru: Yes!
Otto: And Emilia knows.
Subaru: Of course.
Otto frowned, tilting his head.
Otto: Then how’s it a secret?
Subaru pointed at him with a smug grin.
Subaru: Because you don’t know!
Otto pinched the bridge of his nose. His gaze then dropped to the brown satchel slung across Subaru’s shoulder.
Otto: Alright… then what’s with the purse?
Subaru: Satchel.
Otto: Purse.
Subaru: Satchel.
Otto: Purse.
Subaru: Satchel!
They leaned closer with every retort until their noses nearly touched. Then, with lightning speed, Subaru snatched Otto’s hat—revealing the pouch of money hidden inside.
Otto: H-Hey! Give that back!
Subaru laughed, tossing the hat and its precious contents across the stable.
Otto: Why would you do that?!
Subaru: Because you made fun of my satchel.
He laid his cheek against the satchel with exaggerated tenderness. “Satchel.”
Otto bolted after his hat, muttering curses under his breath. Subaru hoisted himself onto Patrasche’s back.
Subaru: Let’s go before he gets back. Later, Otto! I’ll return soon—I’m just going to see some friends.
Patrasche snorted as if laughing, then carried him out with graceful steps.
Subaru’s thoughts flickered as they rode off:
Subaru: [Shoot! Why did I say that? It was supposed to be a secret. Well… Beako knows. And Emilia. …At this point, is it even a secret?]
With a sigh, he leaned forward, patting Patrasche’s mane.
Subaru: Doesn’t matter. Let’s go, girl.
Otto buried his face in his hands with a long, suffering sigh.
Otto: Why… why is it always me he bullies?!
Garfiel nearly fell out of his chair laughing, slapping his knee.
Garfiel: Pffft! Cap’n really knows how t’play ya like a fiddle, Otto-boy!
Before Otto could retort, Mimi puffed out her chest, her tail wagging like crazy. She pointed at him with both hands, declaring proudly:
Mimi: Mini-boss’s dog! That’s what you are, Otto!
Otto’s jaw dropped.
Otto: Wh-what?! Absolutely not! Don’t just—don’t you dare make up insulting titles for me!
But before he could protest further, Tivey and Hetaro suddenly leaned forward, nodding in unison.
Tivey: Yeah… Mimi’s right.
Hetaro: Totally right. You really are like his dog, Otto.
Otto spun toward them, betrayed.
Otto: Wh—not you two as well! Have you lost your minds?!
Ricardo’s booming laugh filled the theater as he thumped his chest.
Ricardo: Gahahaha! I gotta agree with the kids, merchant! You follow lil’ bro around so close, y’might as well be wearin’ a collar!
Otto looked like his soul was leaving his body.
Otto: I–I… I can’t believe this. All of you?! Even you, Ricardo?!
That was when Emilia leaned forward, trying to sound calm and sweet, her expression the picture of innocence.
Emilia: Mimi, don’t be mean. We shouldn’t bully Otto… even if he is Subaru’s underling.
Otto: I— I’M NOT HIS UNDERLING!
Her lips curled into a playful smile, though her voice remained soft and airy, like she truly believed her words.
Emilia: But Otto, you always follow Subaru around. Isn’t that what an underling does?
Ram crossed her arms, smirking.
Ram: She’s not wrong. Barusu says ‘jump,’ and you’re already in the air, Otto.
Otto flailed his arms, his face red with indignation.
Otto: That’s not true! That’s slander! Complete slander!
But the more he protested, the louder the laughter around the theater grew.
Patrasche thundered across the field, her claws tearing into the earth as she followed a narrow trail that few would even recognize. The wind tugged at Subaru’s hair, and he leaned forward slightly, grinning at the steady rhythm of her strides. After a while, he gently tapped her head feathers.
Subaru: I think we should take a break. You’ve been running for almost two hours now.
Patrasche glanced back at him with those sharp, intelligent eyes, the look alone saying:
‘I can easily go another two without stopping. You don’t need to worry.’
Subaru chuckled at her stubborn pride, rubbing her neck affectionately.
Subaru: I like that spirit, Patrasche. But everyone deserves a break. We’re not in a hurry, so why don’t we just hang out? Just me and you—what do you say?
He gave her one of his warm, boyish smiles.
Patrasche let out a soft growl of delight before slowing her pace. She guided them off the trail to a cluster of trees and lowered herself into the grass. Subaru climbed down and sat beside her, leaning against her side as he started rambling about this and that—small stories, jokes, idle musings. She listened, her tail flicking softly against the ground, content simply to have him near.
After a while, Subaru reached into his satchel and carefully pulled out a simple wooden flute.
Subaru: So… I’ve been practicing in secret. But I need someone to tell me how my performance is. Think you can do that for me?
Patrasche tilted her head, catching the sunlight. Then she nodded, a pleased rumble escaping her throat.
Subaru smiled, lifting the flute to his lips.
Subaru: I may not have Otto’s divine blessing, but I can understand you just fine, my friend. You’re the best audience I could ask for.
With that, he began to play, soft notes drifting into the morning air as Patrasche closed her eyes, listening.
Felt practically bounced in her seat.
Felt: Heck yeah! I love the flute! Old Man Rom plays the flute too, you know. Maybe him and Big Bro could start a band!
The room froze.
Crusch: …Rom?
Felt: Yup!
Wilhelm, brow raised: The one who’s triple your size?
Felt: Yup!
Julius was utterly lost:
Julius: Playing the… flute?
Felt, smirking: Duh!
Anastasia tilted her head, curiosity sparkling.
Anastasia: Does he have a special one? Somethin’ made to fit his size?
Felt, scoffing: No! Who’d even make that? He uses the same flute everyone else does.
She said it like it was the most obvious thing in the world.
Reinhard: He’s really good you know
Silence followed. The entire group shared looks, each of them struggling to picture the massive Rom crouched over a tiny flute, puffing away. The mental image was so absurd, so indescribable, that not even their imaginations could properly conjure it.
The theatre remained quiet—until Garfiel let out a sudden snort, which quickly set Mimi into giggles.
Subaru raised the flute, his fingers settling into place with a practiced ease.
Subaru: This one’s from one of my favorite pieces of media. I wonder where they are now… Wish I could’ve seen how it all ended.
The flute’s voice started soft, almost playful, like the ripple of water under a light step. Each note carried a sense of movement — quick, bounding, yet balanced — as though someone were sprinting across the surface of a river without ever sinking.
*Crack*
The melody then swelled, higher and sharper, pulsing with energy. It was no ordinary tune; the rise and fall of the sound mirrored the gathering of power, as if the air itself was coiling around a hand. Subaru’s fingers danced across the holes, each sharp trill echoing the swirling momentum of a Rasengan being formed — chaotic, yet perfectly controlled.
*Crack*
As the song grew, the flute released a wave of determination. The notes cut through the morning air like wind tearing past a runner’s ears. It carried a youthful defiance, a promise never to stop moving forward, never to collapse even when weighed down. The music wasn’t just sound — it was a picture of a boy, orange-clad, racing against the odds with a glowing sphere of blue chakra at his palm, ready to strike down despair itself.
*Crack*
By the time Subaru lowered the flute for a breath, the air around him felt alive with that same boundless energy — a fleeting glimpse of another world that only he remembered.
A round of applause rippled through the audience, the sound echoing off the walls of the theatre.
Garfiel’s eyes practically sparkled with energy, his fists clenched as if the music had charged him with raw vitality. Ram, unusually soft, actually allowed herself to smile and gave Subaru a genuine compliment, her voice carrying a rare warmth.
Priscilla leaned forward, a mischievous glint in her eyes.
Priscilla: You will perform for me personally, Subaru Natsuki. That I can assure you of.
Al, on the other hand, was completely entranced. His excitement teetered on the edge of obsession, and for a moment he even fantasized about “borrowing” Subaru just to hear more of the melody. He shook himself, chuckling at his own lapse in composure, and allowed the music to continue filling the air.
Ricardo leaned toward Anastasia, voice barely above a whisper.
Ricardo: So… we’re definitely going to kidnap him and make him play for us, right?
Anastasia, still staring at the screen, letting every note sink in, didn’t even blink.
Anastasia: Of course we are!
Ricardo: Good. Just making sure we’re on the same page.
Felix whispered urgently to Wilhelm.
Felix: We are 100% going to make him play for us, right?
Crusch, overhearing, interjected softly
Crusch: Not make, just… convince.
Felix’s eyes lit up, though he could tell Crusch meant “both.”
Wilhelm let out a quiet chuckle at the “secret” exchange, shaking his head.
Felt leaned close to Reinhard, her voice low and conspiratorial.
Felt: Okay, hear me out… we need to find a way to get him alone. Just him, no one else around. Then… we convince him to play again.
Reinhard raised an eyebrow, trying to look serious, but a faint smirk betrayed him.
Reinhard: “Convince,” you say?
Felt nodded, whispering rapidly, her excitement barely contained.
Felt: Yes! Convince! Like… maybe set up a little “private recital” in the garden or near the stables. He can’t resist an audience like us. And if it’s just a few of us… well, he will play!
Reinhard suppressed a chuckle, noting the gleam in her eyes.
Reinhard: I see… so by “convince,” you really mean… persuade him very, very firmly.
Felt: Exactly! We must hear more. His music… it’s incredible. I can’t stand not hearing it again.
From the side, it was clear that anyone overhearing would think she was plotting some elaborate kidnapping scheme—but to Felt, it was purely a matter of musical necessity. Reinhard shook his head with good-natured amusement, realizing just how far some people would go for a performance.
Emilia’s voice cut through the hushed plotting, icy and sharp.
Emilia: You aren’t trying to steal my Subaru, are you?
Felt threw up her hands, eyes wide in mock innocence.
Felt: What?! Me?! Never! I would never steal big bro!
Her gaze flicked briefly to Reinhard, the unspoken truth shining in her eyes: we’re totally going to do it.
Reinhard, grinning, gave a subtle nod.
Beatrice’s sharp eyes swept over the crowd, taking in the mix of awe and mischief. She allowed herself a moment of genuine amusement, watching their reactions—the wide eyes, the whispered scheming, the flushed excitement.
Beatrice:[Hmph. How delightful. They are all so easily enthralled.]
Her lips curved into a small, knowing smile.
Beatrice:[So many fools, all clamoring for a taste of his music. None of them should hear him but me. Only I—his Betty—have the right to his melodies.]
Quietly, she made a mental note, a promise to herself:
Beatrice: [Next time, Subaru, the music will be mine alone. And I will make you play… just for me.]
As Subaru finally finished, the cracks on his face were more pronounced. He carefully set down the flute and glanced at Patrasche, lying on the grass but still keeping her eyes on him.
Subaru: So… how was it, Patrasche? I think I did a decent job. Not world-class, but hey, it’s something.
Patrasche wagged her tail in delight and nuzzled him gently.
Subaru: Alright, alright, I get it—you liked it. I’m glad. But I think we should keep moving.
After a brief moment with her head resting against him, Patrasche rose, ready to sprint again. Subaru mounted her, gave a gentle nudge, and she took off, dazzling through the narrow trail.
Another hour passed. Patrasche darted skillfully through the narrow trails while Subaru scribbled in a notebook—a device few had seen before: a pen. He was jotting down something in the book Beatrice had given him, lost in thought even as the wind whipped past.
Rem tilted her head, curious.
Rem: What is that thing Subaru is writing with?
Julius replied patiently.
Julius: That’s called a pen, Rem. A demi-human in the capital created it nearly a year ago. It’s gained some popularity. Essentially, it’s a portable quill with its own ink.
Anastasia reached into her hat and pulled one out—an ordinary-looking pen with a small, unrecognizable logo on the upper side.
Anastasia: I have one too. Some others tried to make their own, but they’re always either defective or far too expensive. I even tried contacting them, but they keep evading me somehow.
The camera focuses on Subaru’s writing. His usual bright smile fades, replaced by a thin, neutral line. Each stroke of the pen is precise, deliberate, but the lightness that usually danced in his expression is gone.
“A vase once full, its life complete,
Until one day it shattered, spilled its feat.
The end, one might think, yet hands arise,
A potter mends it, beneath watchful eyes.
Cracks remain, threading through its form,
Yet still it stands, weathering every storm.
Time will chip, and fragments may fall,
But the potter refuses to abandon it at all.
Now an artifact, admired, pristine,
Yet hidden are fissures, silent, unseen.
Water leaks slowly through the broken seam,
Or perhaps no one cares enough to redeem.”
Wilhelm furrowed his brow, leaning slightly forward.
Wilhelm: This… this seems more than a simple metaphor. The vase, the cracks, the repeated repairs… it speaks to persistence in the face of continual damage. Almost like a life lived under constant strain.
Julius nodded, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.
Julius: Perhaps it’s about resilience—how something can be broken repeatedly but still hold together. Or maybe it’s about appearances versus reality… something that seems whole on the outside but bears scars internally.
The group murmured in agreement, offering their own interpretations, debating whether the poem was meant as philosophical, a reflection on human nature, or a lesson in perseverance.
Federica, who had been quietly listening, suddenly stiffened. Her eyes softened as realization dawned.
Federica: Wait… could it… could it be about Subaru himself?
Rem: What do you mean?
Federica: Maybe… it’s a poem about Subaru. About how fragile he really is, yet how he’s forced to endure. The Witch’s claws never give him a moment’s rest. Everyone sees him as this… remarkable, untouchable figure—an artifact for justice but behind it…
She trailed off, letting the weight of her words hang in the air. Everyone in the room understood without her needing to finish. The cracks in Subaru’s life, the unseen pain, the resilience forged through suffering—it was all there, hidden beneath the surface he always presented.
Subaru lightly tapped Patrasche on the head.
Subaru: Sorry, can we stop for a moment? I need to take care of something real quick.
The cracks in his expression vanished the instant he looked at his companion. Patrasche nodded and slowed to a halt. Subaru hopped off, ripping the paper from his book. As he held it, the cracks began creeping back across his face.
He pulled a matchstick from a hidden pocket of his jacket and struck it. The small flame flickered as he stared at the paper, his hand trembling ever so slightly. After a moment, he crumpled the sheet, ignited it, and let the edges blacken. The heat prickled his palm, but he didn’t flinch. Finally, Subaru dropped the paper and match to the ground, stamping some dirt over the embers to snuff the fire completely.
Patrasche tilted her head, concern in her eyes. Subaru quickly masked his expression, sealing the cracks once more.
Subaru: Sorry… that was something I shouldn’t care about. Let’s get going.
He hugged his companion tightly, reassuring her. Patrasche nuzzled back and wagged her tail, smiling before allowing Subaru to climb onto her back. With a gentle nudge, she was off again, sprinting across the field.
The camera lingered on the burnt paper, the last fragments scattering into the breeze—a quiet reminder of what had been hidden.
Rem’s eyes blaze with anger, and her jaw tightens as fury courses through her. With a sharp motion, she crushes the armrest beneath her hand.
Rem: [How much is he willing to hide?! How could he say such a thing. He’s telling himself his own pain doesn’t matter—and I won’t stand for it!]
Her frustration radiates outward, a mix of helplessness and anger at seeing Subaru bear his suffering in silence.
Rem stood and lifted the unconscious Subaru effortlessly, holding him close. With a determined glare, she gently but firmly headbutts him. The motion barely rouses him.
Rem, voice trembling with anger and frustration, shouts:
Rem: How dare you make me smile when you yourself cannot?! I know this is a memory, something from a time long past, but if you cannot smile… how am I supposed to?!
Her hands tighten around him, her frustration raw. Her eyes burn with the weight of all the times she’s seen him suffer silently, hiding the cracks behind that mask of cheer.
Emilia looks towards Rem with concern but knew not to interrupt as she too was frustrated at how Subaru always kept his pain hidden. His circumstances were different but it still frustrated her. Rem’s gaze locks onto Subaru’s, fierce and unwavering.
Rem: No matter what… no matter how many tries it takes… I will make you smile. Do you hear me, Subaru Natsuki?! DO YOU HEAR ME?!
Her voice shakes, echoing through the room with raw emotion, carrying both frustration and unyielding determination.
Beatrice tugs gently at Rem’s maid outfit, her expression a mix of concern and authority.
Beatrice: Ease up, maid. Your anger, while justified shouldn’t lead you to shouting. Put him down gently…
Rem exhales sharply, her fingers still gripping Subaru, but her resolve doesn’t waver.
Rem lingers for a few moments, her gaze softening as she looks at Subaru. Slowly, she sets him down gently, taking a deep breath to calm herself.
Rem: I… I’m sorry, Emilia.
Emilia: It’s alright, Rem. If you didn’t, I most likely would’ve.
Rem gives a small, reluctant nod, understanding the gentle warning, while her eyes linger on Subaru with quiet determination.
Patrasche galloped steadily for another twenty minutes before finally easing her pace. In the distance, they passed a few lone dragons grazing, hinting at a nearby settlement. Moments later, the duo reached the edge of a vast field, surprisingly quiet, with only a dozen or so men scattered across it. The area was empty for miles with a small village seen to the far, far West of them.
Subaru slid gracefully from Patrasche’s back, landing on the soft grass.
Subaru: We’re here.
He paused, surveying the field and the small group of men ahead, a calm but determined expression settling across his face.
Notes:
If y’all know how hard it was to write the music part!! I straight up rewrote this scene like 4 times and I still don’t think I did it right. Basically Subaru played the famous Naruto flute music. Also the idea of Rom somehow playing a tiny flute was so funny I had to add it in.
Subaru’s normal routine is
-Wake up-usually from a nightmare
-Beatrice states the date out loud for him.
-He and Beatrice talk for a bit before he heads to the bathroom to change.
-He freshens up, pulls out the tile to see the tally marks to count, hide it and walk out.
If anyone can draw Rom playing a tiny flute, that be amazing😭
I don’t know if anyone wants a discord but if so then sure.
The discord server ishttps://discord.gg/8du8Z8Nz
Chapter 45: Treasure Trove
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The field stretched wide, dotted with nearly forty men spread across its expanse. Subaru hopped off Patrasche and strode forward, waving his arms high.
Subaru: Hey guys!
Dozens of heads turned. One of the men—a tall, broad-shouldered fellow with sun-darkened skin, a loose vest hanging open, and blue trousers—broke from the group. His towering figure easily dwarfed Subaru.
???: Hey, look who it is—it’s Subaru!
Before Subaru could react, the giant scooped him up as if he were a child.
Subaru (flailing): L-Let me go! I’m your superior, you can’t just—Reggie, put me down!
Reggie (grinning): Superior or not, you’re still a squirt compared to me.
Ricardo’s ears perked up, his brows shooting up in surprise.
Ricardo: Reggie?!
Emilia (turning to him): You know him?
Hetaro: Yeah. He’s a mercenary we’ve worked with before… but—how does Subaru know him?
A wave of laughter rose as the rest of the men rushed over, surrounding Subaru in a circle of cheer.
Everyone: It’s Subaru!
They bombarded him with questions—
???: How’ve you been?
???: Looks like you’ve grown taller!
???: That’s a fine ground dragon you’ve got there.
Subaru, flustered by the attention, buried his face in his hands.
Subaru: Guys, come on! Don’t make a big deal out of it—we’ve got work to do.
Forcing his composure back, he clapped his hands together, his voice carrying with newfound authority.
Subaru: Alright, here’s the plan! You know what we’re looking for, and I don’t pay you to stand around. I’ve rented this land because I’m sure it’s hidden here—so let’s dig!
Roswaal: I think we have a bigger issue than that.
All eyes turned. It was Roswaal, hands interlocked before his mouth, his usual smile absent
Crusch (narrowing her eyes): You’re speaking of his money, aren’t you?
Roswaal nods in agreement
Roswaal: Precisely. I pay Subaru the same wages as I do my maids, and a separate stipend for his position as knight. Generous, yes—but even with those funds, there is no possible way he could’ve saved enough to hire forty men, and rent land of that size.
A sharp silence followed until Anastasia spoke, her fan tapping lightly against her cheek.
Anastasia: Then there’s Frederick
Mimi (tilting her head): Mimi doesn’t get it!
Tivey: More like she’s too lazy to.
He mutters under his breath
Otto: It could be through his connections. I don’t know everything about the people Subaru’s befriended, but… perhaps someone among them is providing the funds.
Crusch: But who?
He pointed sharply at three men on his left.
Subaru: You three—take care of my loyal companion, Patrasche. Give her a proper bath, trim her nails, and make her shine like the fiercest ground dragon in all of Lugunica. She’s earned it.
Patrasche barked a low growl of joy and ran up to Subaru, licking him furiously, which sent the men into another round of laughter. The three handlers carefully took her reins and began leading her toward the village, already joking about how spoiled she was about to become.
Meanwhile, Reggie handed Subaru a shovel. Subaru raised it above his head, fire in his voice.
Subaru: Today we find it—then we celebrate!
The men roared in agreement, lifting their tools high before scattering across the field. Soon, the sound of shovels biting into earth echoed through the air.
Felt: So big bro’s looking for treasure? That sounds cool!
Julius folded his arms, his face seem to disagree with that idea
Julius: Hm. I doubt it’s treasure. Subaru doesn’t strike me as the type to chase riches. Even if he has some hidden sum of money, I don’t believe it comes from hunting treasure.
Hetaro: Maybe he’s after certain herbs. He does keep up those secret experiments of his. This could be how he finds his resources.
Felt groaned, scratching her head.
Felt: Auuugh, why’s he gotta be so secretive? All these mysteries just hurt my head!
Multiple hours passed. Subaru leaned heavily on his shovel, sweat dripping down his face, the ground around him scarred with dozens of half-dug pits.
Subaru (panting): How do people do this every week?
Reggie (grinning, flexing an arm): That’s ‘cause you’re scrawny, kid. You gotta get big like me.
Subaru bit his lip but forced the frustration down.
Subaru (sighing): Yeah, yeah… I know. I’m weak.
Reggie: Anyway, been almost five hours. Sun’s starting to dip.
Subaru glanced at the horizon—orange light spilling across the field.
Subaru: Damn… if it sets, we’ll have to call it off.
He grits his teeth in frustration.
Reggie: Looks like day four’s a bust.
*Clank!*
A sharp metallic noise cut through the digging.
???: Hey! I hit something!
Subaru’s head snapped up, hope surging through him. He sprinted toward the man, voice cracking with urgency.
Subaru: What is it?!
???: My shovel struck something solid… feels different. Might be it.
Subaru (shouting): 15 men with me! Dig around this spot! The rest of you, keep at it!
The field buzzed with movement. Fifteen men dropped in, shovels tearing into the earth. Within minutes, a wide pit opened—ten feet across. Subaru jumped in with reckless energy, scouring the soil himself.
He took out a blue cloth & slipped between his fingers. He tugged it free, heart hammering. The others closed in, but Subaru’s eyes locked onto something else—something glinting beneath the dirt.
His breath caught. He fell to his knees and clawed at the ground with bare hands until, at last, his fingers brushed a foreign object. A grin spread across his face.
Subaru (voice breaking with triumph): W–WE FOUND IT!!
He raised the object high, it was wrapped in the cloth. The camera angled so the audience couldn’t see.
Cheers erupted. The men surged forward, some clapping Subaru on the back, others hollering in joy. Subaru leapt into the air, giddy and unrestrained.
Subaru: We did it, guys! We actually found it!
The excitement was contagious.
Subaru (smirking): And you all know what that means, right?!
A beat of silence—then, in perfect unison, the men roared:
Everyone: PARTY!!!
Al begins laughing out loud, drawing everyone’s attention.
Ram: What’s so funny, jester?
She says in her neutral tone.
Priscilla (tilting her head, voice dripping with superiority): Indeed. Enlighten me as to what jest could warrant such unseemly laughter.
Al waves his hand, still chuckling
Al: Sorry, sorry. It’s something from my own world. Unless you’re from it, you wouldn’t get the joke.
He tries to stifle his laugh, muttering under his breath.
Al:[Damn, bro… finding it on the fourth day? The world has a broken sense of humor.]
Subaru and the others made their way westward, still chanting “Party!” like children marching into mischief. After fifteen minutes, they arrived at a lively village. Subaru pushed open the door to a wooden tavern, the sound of chatter spilling out.
Subaru: Hey there, Elaine.
Behind the counter stood a young woman of medium height, dressed in a brown apron and a white bandana. Her long, braided brown hair framed a pair of sharp golden eyes. She waved cheerfully at him from the bar.
Elaine (leaning forward, excited): Hey Subaru! Did you find it?
Her hands shook on the counter as she leaned forward eagerly.
Subaru simply nodded. Elaine squealed and bounced with joy.
Subaru (grinning): The boys are ready for a party. I’ll pay the tab upfront, and I’ll do my best to make sure they don’t wreck the place. Any damages they cause come out of their pockets, right, guys?
He raised his voice deliberately at the end. The men behind him immediately stiffened, shivering at the reminder.
Subaru walked to the counter and carefully set the cloth-wrapped object down.
Subaru: Your father’s an artisan, right? Could you ask him to repair this? It’s… important.
Elaine (serious now, nodding): Of course. He owes you anyway.
Subaru pulled a small pouch from his satchel and set it on the table with a metallic clink.
Subaru: 8 holy coins should cover it.
Elaine’s eyes widened.
Elaine (stammering): Eight?! Wait—just how many people am I serving tonight?
Subaru averted his eyes, tilting his head slightly. He muttered under his breath.
Subaru: …Forty.
He whispers
Elaine’s palms slammed against the counter with a sharp crack.
Elaine: Forty?! You expect me to serve forty hungry men by myself?!
Subaru (calmly): Of course not. That’s why you’ll have help.
He pointed behind her. Elaine turned—and blinked in surprise. Standing in the doorway to the back room were five girls who looked nearly identical to her, all dressed for work.
Elaine: You called my sisters in? When?!
Subaru: When we got here. While they were washing Patrasche, I asked if they’d lend a hand. They agreed right away.
Elaine (narrowing her eyes): And you? You’re going to help too?
She sounded skeptical.
Subaru: Of course. I can’t just let these guys tear the place apart. Besides—I am a butler. I know how to handle situations like this.
Elaine stared at him for a moment, then sighed in defeat.
Elaine: You put me in a tough spot, Subaru… but fine.
She tightened her bandana, her golden eyes sharp with determination.
Elaine: Let’s go to work.
Felt’s eyes widen, she leaned forward
Felt: Huuuh?! Bro just—just paid for forty guys like it was pocket change! Where the hell is he getting all this money?!
Otto (rubbing his temples): THAT’S WHAT I’M SAYING!! I work alongside him nearly every day, and even I can’t imagine how he manages this. 8 holy coins like it was nothing…!
Ricardo (grinning, tail wagging): Next time we’re havin’ a party, I’m makin’ Subaru the planner. That man knows how to organize a proper shindig.
Al: Oi, if you do, make sure you invite me. We’ll have ourselves a good old-fashioned drinking contest!
Garfiel: Count me in too! I’ll crush the both of ya—ain’t nobody beatin’ this champ!
The 3 burst into raucous laughter, only for it to be cut short as their respective ladies landed swift blows to their heads
All three men winced in unison, rubbing their sore spots as the room chuckled.
Meanwhile, Emilia wasn’t laughing. Her purple eyes remained fixed on the screen, her expression thoughtful. She was seeing a new side of Subaru—confident, resourceful, and commanding in a way she had never witnessed before.
The celebration was in full swing. The tavern buzzed with laughter, clattering plates, and the savory scent of roasted meats. Mercenaries crowded the tables, tearing into food with both hands, while two burly men drew cheers from a crowd as they slammed their fists together in an arm-wrestling match.
Meanwhile, Subaru darted between tables with the girls, balancing trays and stacking empty plates with a speed that spoke of long butler-training. Despite the rowdiness, the atmosphere stayed under control—Subaru had put down a strict rule.
Subaru (earlier): No booze. Not tonight. You’re all walking home straight.
It was working. The chaos was lively, but not dangerous.
The audience smiled watching the tavern’s warmth and Subaru’s energy. Even Ram’s and Priscilla’s lips twitched at the edges, though they’d never admit it.
Subaru was just setting down a stack of dishes when he felt a tap on his shoulder. Without looking, he sighed, already knowing what he’d hear.
Subaru: I’ll have the next serving ready in a minute—just hold on!
???: I’m not the one who asked for seconds, man.
Subaru blinked, turned, and found himself staring up at Reggie’s grin.
Subaru: Oh, hey, Reggie. What’s up? Something wrong?
Reggie: Nah, nothing wrong. The party’s great—though, it’s a damn shame there’s no alcohol.
Subaru (snapping): Watch it! No alcohol on my tab. Rules are rules.
Reggie (chuckling): Yeah, yeah, I know. Just givin’ you a hard time. Actually… I wanted to give you somethin’. A little thank-you. You helped me and the boys when mercenary work’s been thin.
Subaru shifted the plates into the arms of one of the girls, muttering about how Elaine was going to chew him out if he slacked off. Then he straightened, brushing his hands off.
Subaru: Alright. Make it quick before I get yelled at again.
Reggie smirked, reached into his shirt pocket, and pulled out something wrapped in a scrap of cloth. He held it out casually, but Subaru froze the moment he caught sight of the steel glint.
The knives were curved. Wicked. Familiar.
Elsa Granhiert’s kukri knives.
Subaru’s breath hitched. His hand, halfway raised to accept them, trembled before he even touched the cloth.
The laughter among the viewers mirrored the laughter on-screen—until Reggie pulled the knives out. The curved steel caught the light.
The room fell silent.
Beatrice’s eyes went wide, her small hands clenching the fabric of her dress.
Beatrice: …Those… are hers.
Rem’s breath caught, Emilia stiffened in her seat, and even Anastasia lost her usual mask, eyes narrowing.
Julius muttered under his breath,
Julius: Elsa Granhiert’s… kukri knives.
Priscilla crushed the armrest of her chair in fury.
Priscilla: That detestable butcher’s presence… even a trace of it sickens me.
Al, usually quick with a joke, sat frozen. The mood of the viewing room shattered completely
Time froze the moment Subaru’s eyes locked onto the knife. His breath hitched, his fingers trembling.
From his side, a figure emerged—Subaru #2, blood soaking through his stomach, staggering with every step. His body quivered violently at the sight.
#2: No… no… no no no no! That’s the blade! That’s not just some kukri knife—it’s the exact one that gutted us!
Two more shadows tore free from Subaru’s form. #13 and #14, each bearing wounds only they remembered, their pale faces twisted in terror.
The three of them screamed together, voices overlapping in a nightmarish chorus.
#2: She’s coming, she’s coming!
#13: She’s coming, she’s coming!
#14: She’s coming, she’s coming!
The voices stacked atop each other until Subaru’s skull felt like it was splitting open. The tavern’s cheers faded into static. His knees buckled, his mind clawing at the edges of collapse. The only thing tethering him to sanity—the knowledge that he was surrounded by people, in public, eyes on him. He couldn’t break. Not here.
Reggie, oblivious to the storm inside him, grinned and held the weapon higher.
Reggie: Yeah, the story’s wild. They say the Sword Saint took this after saving the fifth candidate. Ended up in some noble’s collection—but he wound up dead when the Bowel Hunter broke in to reclaim it. She failed, fled, and the thing was declared cursed before being tossed up at auction.
Subaru’s lips trembled. His ghosts shrieked louder.
Reggie: When I found out you were the one who put her down, I knew I had to snag this for you. A trophy of your achievements.
Inside his mind, his own voice bled through
Subaru: [Achievements? Achievements?! I died to her! Again and again—4 times! My guts spilled out on the floor!]
The shadows screamed louder, overlapping until they drowned thought itself.
Reggie, still blind to it all, pressed the handle into Subaru’s hand.
Reggie: Congratulations, man. On slaying the Bowel Hunter. This knife… it kinda suits you, you know?
He clapped Subaru on the shoulder and walked away, leaving him there. Alone. Hand trembling around the blade, ghosts howling in his ears.
The theatre fell silent. The dreaded images of the fallen Subaru, the cast shifted uneasily.
Emilia immediately moved, pulling Subaru into her arms, pressing his head against her chest as she whispered frantically.
Emilia: It’s alright… it’s alright, Subaru. She’s gone. Elsa can’t take you anymore. She can’t hurt you anymore…
Her voice cracked, but she held him tighter, rocking him gently as though shielding him from shadows only he could see.
Crusch, though steady, couldn’t hide the grimness in her eyes as she looked at the cursed blade on screen.
Crusch: To say such a weapon “suits” him… how cruel. A trophy forged from his torment. No one should make such a jest of another’s suffering.
Garfiel’s fists clenched at his sides, nails digging into his palms. He tried to breathe steadily, but his chest hitched. Elsa’s voice—her mocking purr, her promises to tear him apart—rattled inside his skull. His breaths came sharper, quicker.
Garfiel: D-dammit… not now…
Federica noticed instantly. Her eyes widened as she grabbed his shoulders, trying to steady him.
Federica: Garfiel? Garfiel, are you alright?
But her brother’s voice caught in his throat. He couldn’t answer—every attempt choked by invisible knives twisting at his lungs.
Federica’s heart clenched. She pulled him into her embrace, one hand cradling the back of his head as he shook.
Federica: Shh… it’s okay, Garf. She’s gone. I’m here. Just breathe with me. Please… just breathe.
Subaru: I need air.
He stumbled out of the bar, clutching the kukri as though it had fused to his hand. An empty chair stood waiting, and he dropped into it, his eyes refusing to leave the blade’s curve.
Subaru: [It sliced me… it stabbed me… it killed me. Why? Why must it return to me? Have I not suffered enough?]
The knife caught the pale glow of the moon, and in its reflection, horror unfolded.
—Elsa gutting him in the loot house.
—Her blade sinking into him again and again in the empty mansion.
—The cold, merciless moment she drove it through his eye.
Every death replayed in grotesque flashes, stitched together by the cursed shine of steel.
The camera shifted to Subaru’s vision. His right eye showed the world in full—the kukri gleaming, the grass beneath his feet alive with color. But through his left eye, everything warped into a bleak wasteland of black, white, and grey. That eye began to stream with tears he couldn’t stop, the image trembling with each ragged breath.
Subaru: [I can’t breathe. I can’t breathe—I can’t breathe. She’s coming. She’s coming! She’s going to kill me—!]
The night around him was silent, but in Subaru’s mind, it was deafening. His chest rose and fell in violent jerks, his throat tightening as panic clawed at him with invisible hands. The more he tried to push the thoughts away, the closer Elsa seemed to loom, her shadow crawling in from every corner of the quiet village night. Cracks began circling throughout his face
Petra squeezed her eyes shut and turned away, unable to bear the sight any longer. The image of Subaru unraveling under the weight of fear was too much for her young heart.
Garfiel’s breathing came in jagged gasps, panic clawing at his chest. His claws pressed hard against his own arms as though trying to hold himself together. Just when it seemed he would lose control entirely, a soft light wrapped around him. His body slackened, and he drifted into uneasy sleep.
Sorry, Federica, but I—
Before he could continue, Federica cut in, her voice breaking.
Federica: Thank you…
Her tears dripped onto Garfiel’s arm as she cradled him close.
Federica: I don’t know what’s happening to him…
He was suffering from a panic attack. He may boast of strength, but he still carries the trauma of his battle with Elsa. In the end… he is still a boy. I’ll wake him and fill in the gap of what he slept through once the scene changes
Across the room, Rem was shaking so hard she had to clutch her skirt to steady herself. Her eyes locked on Subaru, watching him break, the same man who had once smiled at her in the darkest moment of her life. Seeing him so terrified tore at her heart—yet it wasn’t just fear that burned inside her.
Emilia was holding him close, whispering soothing words into his ear. Her arms wrapped around him with a tenderness Rem longed to give but knew she could not. The ache of it stung almost as much as watching his suffering.
Still, Rem reached forward, slipping her trembling hand into his. Her grip was firm, desperate—as if she could anchor him to this moment, to safety. She bowed her head, whispering low enough that only he might hear if he stirred.
Rem: I’m here… even if I can’t hold you like she can… I won’t let go.
Her tears fell freely then, silent but unrelenting, as she clung to the only way she could love him openly.
As Subaru’s chest rose and fell in sharp, frantic bursts, his vision wavered. At first, he thought it was the panic, the tears blurring his sight—but then he noticed it. The world on his right side was slowly being devoured by darkness.
He blinked rapidly, rubbed his face, but nothing changed. Then, steadily, the color in his right eye bled out—green, silver, gold, all dissolving into darkness. Subaru’s breath hitched as his last source of color flickered, shrinking like a dying flame.
And then, in the blade’s reflection, he saw it.
His own face, pale and terrified. And where his right eye should have been… only an empty void stared back.
Subaru’s hand shot up to his face. His fingers pressed against the skin, the socket, the lashes—everything was there. He could feel it. He could feel the eye. But no matter how he strained, he couldn’t see through it.
Subaru (panicked whisper): No… no, no, no, no! This can’t be happening.
The memories slammed into him, merciless and sharp. Elsa’s shadowed smile. The cold gleam of her blade. The sickening pressure as steel pierced his eye. The loss of light, of color, of everything.
He realized then what had happened.
This was not just panic. Not just memory. His past had returned to claim his sight.
Subaru: [The eye that she stole… is the only one I can see out of now…]
Emilia rocked Subaru gently, her arms keeping him steady as his body trembled. Her eyes stayed on his face, searching for any sign of calm. But then she noticed something—Rem’s hand, clinging desperately to his own.
At first, Emilia almost pulled Subaru closer, protective instinct tightening her hold. But when she lifted her gaze and saw Rem’s expression—her lips trembling, her eyes wet with devotion and pain—she froze.
That was when Emilia understood.
Rem wasn’t simply comforting him. She loved him. Deeply, fiercely, in a way Emilia herself knew all too well.
For a moment, silence stretched. Then, Emilia’s expression softened. Instead of pulling Rem away, she carefully guided Subaru back into his seat. She shifted just enough to make space at his side.
Without a word, Beatrice scurried over as well, climbing into Subaru’s lap with uncharacteristic urgency. She pressed her forehead to his shoulder, her tiny arms wrapping around his chest.
Beatrice: It’s alright. Betty is here! Emilia is here! Rem is here! We are all here!
Rem slid closer, slipping her other hand beneath Subaru’s, supporting it as though she were cradling something fragile beyond words.
And Emilia, with tears glistening in her eyes, placed her arm across both of them, drawing Subaru, Rem, and Beatrice together.
Three hearts pressed against him, not competing, but united by a single truth. Subaru wasn’t alone—not now, not ever again.
Emilia: We’ll hold him… together. That’s all we can do for now
Subaru’s breath hitched, a broken chuckle slipping out of his throat.
Subaru: [She said she hated the look in my eyes… so she took one. And now this eye—the one she stabbed—is the one that remains…]
The chuckle twisted, cracked, and soon swelled into laughter. His voice rose higher, rougher, until it snapped into a shout that tore at his lungs.
Subaru (screaming): I CAN RETURN BY DE—!
The world froze.
A slick, black hand seeped through the air, coiling from nothingness like oil made flesh. It wrapped around his chest, each finger dragging across his heart as though savoring the beat.
The Witch of Envy.
Subaru (ragged, pleading): Yes… yes! Do it! Take me! Anything—anything to make this stop… anything to end this feeling!
The hand caressed his heart, slow and possessive, before sliding deep into his chest. A shock of cold spread through him as time lurched forward again. Subaru staggered, clutching at his chest, gasping like a drowning man.
Just then, the tavern door slammed open.
???: Oi, Subaru! We got more orders—get your butt in here already!
Subaru froze. All the shaking, the panic, the spiraling fear—buried in an instant. He turned, forcing a smile so bright it hurt his face.
Subaru: My bad! Sorry for being useless. I’ll get right back to work!
And with that, he stepped back into the light and noise of the tavern, leaving the knife—and his terror—sitting quietly in the moonlight behind him.
Otto’s voice cracked as he spoke, his hands clutching his arms so tightly his knuckles turned white.
Otto: He… he was about to do it. He was ready to throw his life away—just to escape. He was begging for death…
His throat tightened, but he forced himself to hold it together, even as his stomach twisted at the thought.
Around him, the others sat in stunned silence. Horror etched itself onto every face.
The memory of Subaru’s broken laughter—the laughter of a man dangling on the edge—echoed in their minds like a ghost that refused to fade.
Felix’s ears twitched frantically as his hands clawed through his hair, tugging and trembling, his tail low against the floor.
Felix: [He hides it—he hides it so perfectly no one even notices until it’s too late! He smiles, he jokes, he makes himself the fool… but inside he’s drowning, and we never see it until it’s eating him alive. What can I do? What can I do?! I’m supposed to be a healer. I’m supposed to heal, to help, so why I am so useless?!]
He thought came out live a raging river
Petra had curled herself into a small ball, arms wrapped around her knees, her little body trembling as though the sound itself clawed at her bones. The laughter wasn’t just noise—it was something primal, unnatural, something that made her instincts scream danger. Tears welled in her eyes as she buried her face, trying to block it out, but even muffled it slithered into her ears.
Felt, normally sharp and fearless, sat stiff as stone, her fists clenched so tightly her nails drew blood from her palms. But even that pain couldn’t ground her from the chill crawling across her skin. Her eyes were wide, locked on the screen, unable to look away from the Subaru she no longer recognized.
Both girls trembled not in fear of him, but in fear for him. That laugh—it wasn’t the Subaru they knew. It was the hollow, unhinged sound of someone who had sunk too far into the abyss to ever climb back out.
Ram, seeing Federica already tending to the fainted Garfiel, moved without hesitation toward Petra. The little girl was shaking too violently to form words, her sobs lost in the echo of Subaru’s madness. Ram lowered herself and pulled Petra against her chest, her arms wrapping tightly around the girl. She said nothing—because she knew no words would soften what Petra had just heard. All she could do was hold her firmly, sharing her own quiet tears as they slipped down her cheek.
On the other side, Felt still sat rigid, her bloodied palms trembling. A faint glow shimmered from the shallow cuts. Reinhard silently removed his white jacket and draped it over her shoulders, its warmth steady and grounding. Felt’s breathing began to slow as she clutched the fabric tightly, like an anchor in a storm. She didn’t look up at him, but her lips quivered as she whispered, barely audible, “Thanks.”
Reinhard only gave a small nod in return, his expression heavy with sorrow.
The party finally wound down. Subaru, feeling the strain in both body and mind, efficiently wrapped everything up. The men and women left one by one, their laughter and joy filling the air, completely unaware of the boy who had come perilously close to surrendering to his own despair just outside.
Subaru stayed behind to help the ladies clean, moving silently as they busied themselves around him. Their eyes caught the knife, and each of them commented on how “well-suited” it was for him. Every compliment felt like a small, invisible stab to his chest, a reminder of past pain they could never fully understand.
Once the cleanup was finished, he waved each of them goodbye, slipping a holy coin into their hands as a token of thanks. Elaine told him in secret that the repairs should be ready by tomorrow and Subaru told her he’d send someone to grab it and bring it to him as he left the bar.
Turning toward the stable, Subaru found Patrasche gleaming in her newfound cleanliness. Her claws were sharp, her mane perfectly groomed, and her eyes shone with pride and delight. Subaru’s lips curved into a genuine smile at the sight.
He climbed onto her back and gently spoke, his voice calm but tinged with urgency:
Subaru: Let’s head home. Can you go a little faster today? I… I just want to get back quickly.
Patrasche snorted softly in acknowledgment, nudging forward with a graceful stride that promised swift travel. Subaru held on, feeling the steady rhythm beneath him, and for a brief moment, the weight on his chest eased—even if only slightly.
Subaru now stood at the edge of a familiar cliff, his gaze fixed on the knife cradled in his hand.
Subaru: I should destroy it… throw it away… burn it. But…
He couldn’t. Every fiber of him knew he should be rid of it, yet the weapon that had ended him, torn him apart, and nearly pushed him to the brink of his own life held an almost magnetic pull. It was more than metal—it was a fragment of every loop, every death, every moment of despair he had endured. Discarding it felt like erasing a piece of himself, a piece that had survived despite everything.
Subaru:[Why do I still hold onto it? It killed me… over and over… yet here I am, still clutching it.]
He brought a free hand to his stomach, tracing the scar where the blade had spilled his blood so many times—a cruel map of pain and survival. Subaru’s chest tightened as memories of the horror and helplessness flooded him. But buried under the terror was something else: a quiet acknowledgment, a reminder that he had endured, that he was still here.
Taking a deep breath, he walked toward a nearby tree. Sliding his hand along the rough bark, he revealed a hidden button and pressed it. Instantly, a small door near the base of the tree swung open.
Subaru: Thankfully, I hollowed this out… my own little safe. Thanks, Bilma.
He opened the concealed compartment, revealing a surprisingly spacious cavity. Gently, almost reverently, he placed the knife inside. Closing the door, he carefully concealed the button beneath a layer of leaves.
Subaru stepped back from the tree, exhaling slowly, a faint, wry smile tugging at his lips. The knife might remain, but for now, he had control over it—and over himself.
The cast remained silent, still reeling from the trauma of Subaru’s near-breakdown with the knife. No one could bring themselves to marvel at the ingenuity of his hidden tree compartment. The cleverness of the scent storage unit, the foresight it took to create a personal, secret space—it all went unnoticed. Their minds were still too heavy with the echoes of fear, panic, and helplessness to appreciate anything else.
Even those who normally celebrated Subaru’s inventiveness—Beatrice, Otto, or Anastasia—could only stare, their admiration buried beneath a shadow of concern. For now, the weight of what they had witnessed overshadowed any awe of his craftsmanship
Notes:
Yall didn’t think I would bring back the limb disappearing from episode 1 did you?! Basically the left eye that she stabbed one is the only he can see out of for the rest of the day and all that eye can see is black and white. I always wondered what happened to that blade Elsa threw at Reinhard, so I added it in
What did Subaru unbury? Give me your ideas below!
I don’t know if anyone wants a discord but if so then sure.
The discord server is
https://discord.gg/8du8Z8NzBy the way I don’t know how the currency system works in Re:Zero and it doesn’t seem like there are many sources that give a proper answer so here’s my interpretation of it
10 copper = 1 sliver
10 sliver = 1 gold
10 gold = 1 holy coin
Chapter 46: A Calling of The Dead
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Subaru returned to the mansion after hiding away his knife. Exhaustion weighed heavy on him—his body, his mind, and now his very sight. Losing half his vision, forced to see the world in colorless shades, was more than he could bear. He crawled into bed beside Beatrice, the stress of the day pulling him down into uneasy sleep.
Morning came. Subaru woke in a sweat, his chest heaving from the nightmares clawing at his mind. Beatrice was at his side, small hands shaking him frantically.
Subaru: August 14.
The words left his mouth on instinct. The date was his anchor. After four deaths and countless loops, it was the only way he could remind himself where—and when—he was.
Beatrice, teary-eyed and clinging to his shirt, nodded.
Beatrice: Yes… it is August 14.
Subaru blinked at her, confused.
Subaru: Beako, why are you crying?
He glanced down at his arms. The scars, faint but fresh, stood out beneath the morning light. But he hadn’t scratched himself in his sleep tonight. A small, silent victory.
Beatrice’s grip tightened.
Beatrice: You were talking in your sleep. Saying things like… ‘Stop,’ ‘Please stop’… you were sweating, shaking. I thought you were… breaking apart again.
Subaru’s eyes widened faintly. He hadn’t even realized it. Quietly, he pulled Beatrice into a hug, holding her trembling body close.
Subaru: I’m sorry if I scared you, Beatrice. Honestly… I don’t even remember what the dream was.
[I do remember. I was being gutted again. By her.]
A sharp flash of memory—Elsa’s knife plunging into him, Beatrice watching, powerless—burned across the screen.
Beatrice slowly relaxed against him, still clinging but finding comfort in his warmth.
Beatrice: …You don’t remember?
Subaru forced a small smile.
Subaru: Honestly, it was all black. I think I’ve just been losing too much sleep lately. Maybe today I’ll take it easy, if that’s what you want.
She nodded against him, soft and silent.
Beatrice: …Yes. Betty would like that. We could read in the library this morning, if you want.
His smile grew, his arms tightening around her.
Subaru: I’d love that. I really like the way you teach me about rocks and plants.
Beatrice sniffled, cheeks faintly pink.
Beatrice: You seem to have quite a fascination for them.
Subaru chuckled.
Subaru: Well, you know I’m not from Lugunica. Everything here feels new and interesting. Sorry for always asking you to teach me.
Beatrice pulled back from the hug and, with a pout, gave him a light headbutt—more affectionate than scolding.
Beatrice: Don’t apologize. Betty likes having a pupil.
Subaru straightened, saluting with mock seriousness.
Subaru: Yes, sensei!
He yawned, eyes drooping.
Subaru: But seriously… we should head back to bed. It’s way too early. What time is it, Beako?
Beatrice glanced at the clock.
Beatrice: It’s 6:30.
Subaru groaned.
Subaru: Uugh, too early. Okay, back to bed.
With exaggerated dramatics, he tackled his tiny spirit back onto the mattress. She squeaked in protest, but he only pulled her against his chest again. Within moments, his exhaustion dragged him under—clutching his friend tightly, as though afraid to let go.
Garfiel stirred, groggy at first as the director’s magic wore off. His eyes fluttered open, confusion clouding his face—until memory came rushing back like a tidal wave. The memories of what he had witnessed throughout his time in this hellhole and the new memories of what he had missed, given by the director
Garfiel: Cap’n!
The cry tore from his throat as he lurched upright. Federica’s arms instantly tightened around him, her calm strength holding him down before he could spiral further.
Federica: Shhh… it’s alright, Garfiel. Your Cap’n is fine. You’re fine. There’s no reason to panic.
Before his trembling could grow worse, Mimi leapt off Julius’s head like a springboard, landing squarely on Garfiel’s lap. She hugged him tightly, tiny arms pressing into his stomach.
Mimi: Yeah! The bad girl’s gone! Your big strong muscles beat her to a pulp, remember?
Her childish certainty and warmth helped pull him back, little by little. His breathing slowed, though his claws still twitched at his sides. Finally, he looked down, voice breaking.
Garfiel: …She was there. She killed him. Killed you. Killed all of them.
His teeth clenched, a growl cutting through his grief.
Garfiel: And I just stood there. I hid in the barrier like some coward while my family was bein’ slaughtered. Cap’n… Cap’n had to die over and over just to pull me out.
His claws flexed, shaking. His words cracked as the weight of his confession broke free.
Garfiel: I nearly killed him. I kidnapped him. Locked him away in that prison… like he was the enemy. I…
He stared at his hands—scarred, trembling, dripping with guilt.
Tears finally spilled down his face, his voice collapsing into a sob.
Garfiel: I sometimes wonder… when Cap’n looks at me… does he see these claws and feel fear? Does he think of me as just another beast waitin’ to hurt him?
Emilia gently released her grip on the unconscious Subaru, then rose to her feet. Her silver hair shimmered in the faint light as she walked toward Garfiel. Kneeling down, she brought herself to his level, her presence radiating with the quiet authority of someone destined for the throne.
Emilia: Garfiel Tinzel, our precious shield… please, listen to me. I can’t say for certain whether Subaru fears your claws. The fears he carries are deep, and even now, I don’t fully understand them. But if he does… then you already know what your next step must be.
Garfiel, still wrapped in Federica’s protective embrace, looked up at her with wide eyes. The change in Emilia’s tone—firm, commanding, yet kind—stunned him.
Garfiel: …What?
Emilia: You must change his outlook. If your claws remind him of pain, then give him new memories—ones where those same claws protect, defend, and save. You may be our shield, Garfiel, but you are not just a weapon. Neither is he. You are both boys who suffered far too much, too young. But suffering doesn’t have to define you.
Her smile bloomed, warm and steady, a light that refused to waver.
Emilia: Show him that your claws exist to bring stability… to guard the helpless… to protect the family you’ve chosen. Isn’t that the promise you once made, Sir Tinzel?
Garfiel stared at her for a long moment, silent and shaken by the words that had just left Emilia’s lips.
Until now, he had never truly seen her as a leader. To him, that role had always belonged to Subaru—his Cap’n. Emilia was the one Subaru had chosen to follow, and Garfiel had accepted that without question, but in his eyes, she was someone handed a crown, not someone who forged one with her own hands.
But in this moment… that idea shattered.
The Emilia before him wasn’t just kind or gentle—she wasn’t avoiding hardship or turning away from pain. She looked it straight in the eye, both hers and everyone else’s. She wasn’t the same girl he once thought fragile. She was… evolving. Growing. Becoming something greater, not by changing who she was, but by strengthening it.
This wasn’t a new Emilia—it was an evolved Emilia, brought into the light.
His throat tightened. Slowly, Garfiel lowered his eyes, his shoulders trembling as he let out a breath.
Garfiel: …Thank you, Lady Emilia.
He turned slightly, his voice breaking as he looked to Federica and Mimi.
Garfiel: …And… thank you too. For helpin’ me. For keepin’ me steady when I couldn’t keep myself.
The boy’s usual bravado was gone, replaced by a fragile but earnest gratitude.
Federica, still holding Garfiel close, lifted her gaze toward Emilia. Her usually composed features softened with something rare—pure amazement.
Federica: …Lady Emilia, thank you. I’ve done all I can for my little brother, but… the way you reached him just now… I don’t think I could have managed that. Truly.
Her hand gently stroked Garfiel’s hair as she whispered, but her words were firm, carrying sincere gratitude.
Mimi, meanwhile, was still perched comfortably on Garfiel’s lap, her tail swishing with excitement. She beamed, pointing first at Garfiel, then at Emilia.
Mimi: Garf’s so cool! He was super scared but then—bam!—he overcame it! That’s what heroes do!
She hopped once, her ears bouncing, before clasping her tiny hands together as she looked up at Emilia.
Mimi: And Emmy’s cool too! You’re, like, wayyy stronger than before! Mimi thinks you grew up a bunch when Mimi wasn’t looking!
Her words, innocent yet heartfelt, filled the tense atmosphere with warmth. Emilia let out a small laugh, not mocking, but touched. She placed a hand over her heart, her eyes shimmering.
Emilia: Thank you, Mimi. That means more than you know.
Emilia’s expression softened, her silver eyes glistening as she watched Garfiel lower his head in gratitude. Then, instead of words, she raised her hand and gently curled it into a fist.
Garfiel blinked, startled for a moment—then his eyes widened as recognition hit him. It was the same gesture Subaru gave him in a previous episode, the silent bond of trust and brotherhood that had changed his life.
Emilia smiled brightly, holding her fist steady.
Emilia: You’re not a weapon, Garfiel. You’re a true warrior. Help us help Subaru, won’t you?
For a second, Garfiel’s throat tightened. A rough laugh escaped him, half a chuckle, half a sob, before he lifted his own scarred fist and pressed it against hers.
Garfiel: ‘Course. Cap’n saved me… saved this whole family. Now it’s our turn to save him.
Their fists lingered together for just a heartbeat longer before parting, leaving a quiet strength in the air—a promise both unspoken and unbreakable.
Emilia rose gracefully, brushing the dust from her dress before walking back to her seat. Her expression softened as she lowered herself beside Subaru’s unconscious form. Carefully, she slipped her hand around his arm, holding it against her chest as though to anchor him.
Her silver hair framed her face as she leaned closer, her voice gentle but firm—words meant for him alone.
Emilia: I’ll save you… just as you’ve always saved me.
For a moment, her lips curved into a fragile smile, but her violet eyes burned with quiet determination. She pressed her forehead lightly against his shoulder, promising herself that this time, she would be the one to shoulder the weight he always carried.
The quiet of the new library was comforting, filled only with the gentle rustle of pages turning. Subaru sat cross-legged at a desk, jotting notes into a worn notebook as he studied a volume on minerals. Across from him, Beatrice lounged with an unnamed book in her lap, her golden curls catching the glow of the lantern light.
A low growl echoed in the silence. Subaru froze before sheepishly clutching his stomach.
Subaru: Seems like someone’s hungry.
He chuckled and stood, stretching his back. Subaru: I’m gonna go grab a nana(banana). You want anything?
Beatrice’s eyes flicked up, her lips parting to request something sweet, only for Subaru to cut in with a wag of his finger.
Subaru: No sweets, little lady.
Her pout was immediate. She crossed her arms with a sharp hmph, turning her face aside with exaggerated indignation.
Beatrice: For what use is food to a spirit, besides the taste of it, I suppose?
Subaru: I’ll grab you a range(orange). You’ll just have to make do with that.
He flashed her a grin as he walked out, and though she continued to grumble under her breath, Beatrice’s eyes softened at the sound of his retreating footsteps.
Otto: Wait… hold on. If this place prevents magic from being generated, then… how is Beatrice here?
He scratched his head, realizing it was the kind of question he probably should’ve asked dozens of episodes ago.
Ah, sharp eye, merchant. As Beatrice is a spirit, I had to make an exception. She does possess magic, yes, but she cannot wield it here. No yin magic, no attacks, no defensive spells. In other words—just like the rest of you—she is powerless. Same with another person here!
Beatrice’s twin-drill curls bounced as she stomped her tiny foot with indignation, puffing her cheeks.
Beatrice: Hmph! Powerless or not, Betty is quite certain she could still obliterate you, merchant.
Petra was slowly steadying her breath, though the haunting echo of Subaru’s laughter still clung to her bones. Ram’s warm embrace did more than words ever could, wrapping her in quiet reassurance.
Ram: Are you better, young one?
Petra: No… but I think I’m calm enough to sit on my own now. Thank you, Ram.
Ram’s lips curved into a faint smile at the girl’s honesty.
Ram: It takes courage to admit how you feel. For that, you have my respect. I’ll let go now.
She gently loosened her hold, and together they returned to their seats. Petra inhaled deeply before sitting down, her small hands trembling just a little. Federica, still holding Garfiel close, extended her free hand to Petra, giving it a reassuring squeeze. Mimi soon returned to her seat after making sure Garfiel was okay.
On the other side, Felt finally stopped shivering. Reinhard’s jacket draped over her shoulders was like a shield against the memory of that dreadful laughter. After a few moments, she managed to whisper, her voice quiet enough for only him to hear.
Felt: Thanks, Rein. Not just for the jacket… but for not knocking me out, and for letting me push forward. You can take it back now.
Reinhard bowed his head slightly, his voice calm and unwavering.
Reinhard: It was no trouble, my lady. I know you’re strong enough to continue.
Felt gave him a crooked little smile, her usual defiance soft but present.
Felt: ’Course I am.
Reinhard retrieved his jacket carefully, sliding it back on. The warmth lingered between them, unspoken but understood.
Subaru walked alone through the hallway, his footsteps echoing faintly against the silence. He froze when a shadow peeled away from his side. A ghost. It was Number 3—the one who had been stabbed to death in the alley. His eye was dried and lifeless, and from his hip spilled phantom blood that seeped across the carpet like ink.
#18: You’ve been giddy all day. What’s up with you?
#3: Of course I’m giddy. We’re visiting Grandma tomorrow, which means heading back to the capital.
His hands trembled as he clutched them together.
#3: I don’t wanna get stabbed again.
#18 instinctively touched his own side, where both he and 3 had been impaled.
#18: Calm down.
#3: Don’t tell me to calm down! It’s the exact place I was stabbed! And you—have you really not realized yet?
#18: …Realized what?
Before he could finish, another ghost appeared. Number 17. His jacket sleeve was torn, half his face obscured by the torn sleeve wrapped around his face, his legs riddled with bite wounds. More blood spilled from him, pooling endlessly without a source.
At the sight of him, #18’s fists clenched until his knuckles turned white. He loathed 17.
#17: What he’s trying to say is… Roswaal’s bound to get suspicious.
The voice was grating.
#17: Yeah, I know you hate me. But listen, dumbass.
He jabbed a finger against 18’s forehead.
#17: You’ve been sneaking out a lot lately. Spent a lot of time with the Ryuzus. Yesterday you didn’t even return until nine. If you suddenly head to the capital tomorrow with no excuse, Roswaal’s going to notice or he already has and just hasn’t brought it up yet. You never know what he’s thinking. I should know…
Flashes cut across the screen—Roswaal standing in the Sanctuary, smiling coldly as Ram and Garfiel fell lifeless before him.
#18’s jaw tightened. He hated how much sense it made.
#18: …So what do you expect me to do?
17 sighed, shoulders slumping, his torn figure wavering.
#17: We’ll talk with the others later. For now, hurry back to Beako.
The hallway grew cold again as the phantoms lingered, silent watchers of his every step.
Everyone’s gaze shifted to Roswaal. He sat straight in his chair, lips curled into his usual smile, eyes fixed on the screen as though nothing concerned him.
Roswaal: If anyone here suspects I’ve harmed Subaru, rest assured—I have not. This version of me, however… is another matter entirely.
Rem: A cheap excuse.
Roswaal tilted his head, his grin widening as he turned slightly toward her.
Roswaal: You of all people should understand, my lovely maid.
Rem’s lips curved upward, but the smile carried no warmth—only the promise of blood.
Rem: Do not call me your maid, witch-lover.
The corner of Roswaal’s mouth twitched, his expression slipping into a thin, flat line.
Roswaal: Do not mistake your place, oni.
Rem didn’t flinch. Instead, her voice grew sweet, almost innocent, though her words cut like knives.
Rem: How fragile you are, Margrave. A single sentence shakes you. Sad, isn’t it? Even sadder is that you spend your life chasing after your so-called lover, while she finds my Subaru far more fascinating.
She tilted her head, feigning naivety.
Rem: Tell me, has she ever dressed up for you the way she does for him? Of course, I would never allow her disgusting witch fingers to touch him—but the fact she finds him interesting enough to change into an outfit she doesn’t find comfortable in? Intriguing, isn’t it?
Roswaal’s eye twitched, his lips parting for a venomous retort—
But Emilia’s voice cut through the room like ice.
Emilia: Enough. Both of you.
Her tone was not pleading—it was commanding. She rose, her presence radiating authority. Her gaze slid to Rem first.
Emilia: I understand your feelings, Rem. You may insult him if you wish, you may even resign from your position as his maid. But do not burden Subaru with any more hardship through your words.
Rem froze, stunned, before bowing her head.
Rem: …Yes, Lady Emilia. I understand. I apologize.
Emilia then turned to Roswaal. She met his mismatched eyes without fear.
Emilia: Roswaal. You’re clever enough to know what I’ll say, so I’ll spare you the wasted breath.
Her eyes shifted—once a bright violet, now darkened into a venomous purple that chilled the room.
Emilia: If you ever harm Subaru—in this loop, or in any lost one—I swear I will return it upon you twice over. You may be my sponsor, but you are not my equal.
Roswaal’s mouth opened to retort, but before he could, Emilia snapped her fingers.
Emilia: Would you mind?
A voice, disembodied, filled the air.
Of course.
Glowing violet threads unfurled from the walls, winding tightly around Roswaal. They wrapped his body, binding him to his chair, muffling his voice until only his burning eyes remained uncovered. Those eyes blazed with fury, glaring at Emilia and Rem.
Subaru returned to Beako with the fruits, one already half-eaten in his hand. Juice stained his fingers, and he scratched his cheek awkwardly.
Subaru: Guess I, uh… couldn’t help myself. They looked too good.
Beatrice accepted the fruit he offered, staring at the missing chunk with wide eyes. For a long moment she said nothing, only letting the silence build until Subaru shifted in place. Then, suddenly, she burst into laughter—bright, almost musical in the quiet library.
Beatrice: Kukuku… how utterly shameless, I suppose! Betty expected you to at least try and act like you brought it for her.
She covered her mouth with delicate fingers, still laughing at his embarrassment.
Beatrice: Gluttonous, greedy—yes, that’s exactly what you are, in fact. It suits you.
Subaru groaned, running a hand through his hair, but couldn’t hide his own smile.
Subaru: Hey, as long as you don’t mind.
Beatrice: Mind? Not at all. Watching you squirm is sweeter than any fruit, I suppose.
The scene shifted.
Subaru was sprawled across a jagged stone, the echo of pain still etched into his body. Hardened spikes jutted upward from the barren field, frozen reminders of his countless endings. His breath was heavy, clouding faintly in the cold air.
He sat up, dust falling from his coat. The silence pressed on him from all sides.
Then he exhaled, steadying himself.
Subaru: …Come out, guys.
At his call, the empty field stirred.
Shapes stepped out from the shadows—versions of himself, each one bearing the marks of their deaths. Some limped, some dragged weapons, others still clutched invisible wounds. They were scattered, fractured, but their eyes—all too human, all too broken—fixed on him.
One with half his face hidden under a torn sleeve broke the silence.
#17: Are we all here?
#18: Everyone that matters.
He answered flatly
Around them, the spikes loomed like gravestones.
Crusch: It seems… Number 1 and Number 15 are absent.
Otto pinched his chin, his brow furrowing as he recalled the loops.
Otto: Number 1 is missing because… Subaru is still searching for him. But Number 15…
He paused, the memory surfacing like a blade against his mind. His eyes widened, and the words left him in a shaken breath.
Otto: …Number 15 was the one who was eaten.
The room instantly grew colder, as though the mere mention had summoned the specter of that nightmare. The sound of crunching bones echoed in their memories. Subaru’s broken screams, the shrill chorus of the Great Rabbit’s squeals—every person present felt it claw down their spine.
No one spoke. The silence was heavy, suffocating.
#17: Alright, listen up. Any lie you spin will be shredded apart by him. He’s as old as Beako, and you’re nowhere near his level when it comes to words. So craft a lie buried in truth.
A new voice cut in.
From the jagged floor, #5 dragged his ruined body closer. He was a grotesque sight—skull caved in, brain matter smeared across stone, blood leaking from every crevice. His right arm was gone, and his left eye sat meters away, staring blankly. Yet his voice was clear, almost disturbingly steady.
#5: Yeah. Build a situation Roswaal can’t question. Anchor it in something real. Play the fool that you are.
Every Subaru winced at the sight of him speaking through that broken husk.
#18 frowned, hand pressed against his temple.
#18: …Alright, I think I’ve got it. I’ll just tell Roswaal I’ve been seeing a friend.
From his side, #2 shuffled forward, entrails spilling freely from the yawning tear across his stomach. His tone was skeptical, but calm.
#2: And who would that be? Subaru Natsuki isn’t exactly swimming in friends.
#18: Maybe someone Roswaal already knows? …What about Al?
Another voice, high-pitched and cracked, chimed in. #10, his whole body locked in ice, skin webbed with frozen fractures, lips twisted into a permanent, eerie smile.
#10: Do you even know where Al is?
#18: No… Wait. Felt. She should be in the capital—and Reinhard too, most likely. I can just say I went there.
#17: Mmm… not good enough. Doesn’t sound like you. Subaru doesn’t wander alone. He always wants to be surrounded by people.
#???: Then make it a group. Make Mili and Beako came with you. It’ll be more believable… and safe.
The field of broken Subarus fell silent, their collective gaze fixed on #18, waiting for his decision.
#18 turned as #12 stepped forward. Outwardly, he looked almost whole—save for the gaping sword wound across his throat, the deep slice that had ended him by his own hand.
#18: Hmm… that could work. Emilia and Beako could hang out with Felt. Reinhard would be off on his knightly duties. Though… tomorrow’s his day off, isn’t it? He might arrive early.
#2 leaned in, entrails dripping from his torn stomach.
#2: Then let’s rehearse the plan.
#18: Right. Emilia and I haven’t had a proper date in, what—two weeks? I’ll ask her to come along. Bring Beako too, so Roswaal sees me as my usual dumb self.
A new voice rasped out. #11, with a lash wound stretching diagonally across his chest, his skin split open like paper.
#11: And what excuse will you give for this little family trip?
#18: Easy. I’ll tell them we’re visiting someone we all know—Felt. Then I’ll break off on my own to visit Grandma.
#17 narrowed his eyes.
#17: And why Felt, of all people?
#18: Because it’s perfect. I’ll give her something. We’re friends, after all. Think about it: a sweet family outing with Mili, a thoughtful gift for Felt, and time with my lovely Beako. You couldn’t script anything more Subaru than that.
#3, trembling with the phantom pain of his own stabbing wound, asked quietly:
#3: And what will you give her?
#18 smirked, waving them off with a flick of his hand.
#18: That’s for me to figure out. I’ll start working on it tonight. Now—leave.
He swiped at the air dismissively, but the ghosts lingered. Their stares pressed against him, heavy and unrelenting.
#18: …You won’t leave, will you?
#13 frowned, blood soaking through his chest where his ribs had shattered inward.
#13: Nope. Not until you answer our question.
A sharp crack appeared on #18’s face, crawling from his forehead down toward his jaw.
#2 pointed with a half-exposed hand, voice colder this time.
#2: Why are you holding that?
The others followed his gaze to Subaru’s left hand—clutching the kurki blade once wielded by Elsa.
#7 spoke next, his ruined body sprawled grotesquely across a jagged spike, head and neck lying separate from his torso, guts dripping from the stone.
#7: That blade killed 2 of us. And its owner slaughtered 2 more.
The air thickened. #18’s eyes darkened as he glared at each of them, the blade catching the light in his grip.
#18: Because… it brings me a form of clarity.
His tone was flat, almost detached. But his eyes… his eyes brimmed with madness.
#18: That blade was the first instrument of our suffering—the very first death in this world. And it kept coming back to us, over and over. It represents what we’ve lost… what’s been carved out of us.
He pointed at the ghosts who had been slaughtered by Elsa.
#18: You.
He tightened his hold on the blade, a strange smile spreading across his face, warped and unsettling.
#18: I can’t explain it, but it feels… right. Like it was meant to hurt me. Like it completes me.
His eyes gleamed with a dangerous light as he stared into the blade’s edge, smile widening into something truly deranged.
#18: Meant to help me.
The ghosts instinctively stepped back, unsettled by the aura of madness radiating off him.
But #18 only chuckled, spinning the blade in smooth circles around his hand before sliding it into a crude sheath.
#18: Anyway, I’ve wasted enough time here. Elaine’s probably already sent the package to Ryuzu. I’ll have to pick it up tonight.
He turned, smiling at them all as if nothing had happened—smiling like a man who knew he was unraveling.
The silence after the vision was suffocating. No one dared breathe too loudly, as if even sound might disturb the fragile hold they had on themselves.
Crusch sat stiffly, her hands folded on her lap, though the strain in her knuckles betrayed her.
Crusch: His strategic mind is on par with his insanity…
Her voice carried neither praise nor condemnation—only a chilling recognition.
Emilia’s lips trembled as she stared at the frozen screen. Her violet eyes flickered, wet with disbelief.
Emilia: Is… is that really Subaru?
The quiver in her tone cut deeper than the words themselves.
A sharp exhale came from Felt, who hunched forward, elbows on her knees. Her eyes darted back and forth, as if searching for the right answer but finding none.
Felt: Which one? They’re all him… or they’re all not him. I can’t figure it out.
The room fell silent again, until a single gravel-deep voice cut through.
Wilhelm: That weapon cannot remain in his possession. If it feeds his fixation—if he clings to it as a symbol—then the first step is clear.
He straightened, the veteran’s shadow falling heavy across the others. His gaze swept the chamber, firm and uncompromising. No one met it, but none could deny it either.
Wilhelm: That blade must be destroyed.
As Subaru stepped away from the jagged, blood-stained field, his gaze climbed to the cliff’s edge.
Subaru: Invisible Providence.
From his chest, a spectral hand burst forth, clawing into the rock face above. With a vicious pull, it yanked him upward, slamming him onto the top of the cliff. His nose began to bleed from the strain, red streaks running down his face, but Subaru gave no reaction. He rose steadily, as though the pain had no place in him anymore.
Reaching the hollowed-out tree, he pressed the hidden switch. The panel slid open with a soft click, revealing his secret cache. Without hesitation, he stashed away the blade, its edge catching a final glimmer before vanishing into shadow. From the compartment, he retrieved a modest pocket watch, its ticking steady and calm in his hand.
Subaru: Ehh. Being gone another half-hour won’t hurt, will it?
He picked up a small sack of loot, slipping it casually into his pocket, tucked his journal and pen onto his person, before shutting the compartment tight. The hollow sealed as if nothing had ever been disturbed.
Returning to the cliff’s edge, Subaru exhaled once, steady and cold.
Subaru: Invisible Providence.
The unseen hand hurled him into the open air, flinging him skyward like a projectile into the sky.
Beatrice: He barely flinched at the whiplash of using Sloth…!
Her voice shook, not from anger, but from fear. She knew better than anyone what that strain should have done to his body—yet Subaru’s indifference was far worse than pain.
Felix: He’s slippin’ further. It’s not strength—it’s insanity eatin’ him alive.
The healer’s usual cheer was gone, replaced by a grim heaviness that dragged the room down.
The purple threads binding Roswaal unraveled at last, fading into the air like smoke. Freed, the Margrave remained seated, but the silence around him was suffocating. His lips curled in a faint, dangerous smile, yet his eyes burned with a fury that promised retribution.
The cast instinctively tensed under his gaze.
But Emilia did not waver. She tightened her hold on Subaru’s limp hand, her expression as cold and unyielding as the frost she commanded. Her violet eyes locked with Roswaal’s mismatched pair—cold meeting hot, defiance meeting wrath
Notes:
The first episode takes place on March 17th so it has been 5 months since the first episode
I don’t know if anyone wants a discord but if so then sure.
The discord server is
https://discord.gg/8du8Z8Nz
Chapter 47: A Restless Rest Day
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Subaru landed hard beside the pond, the ground trembling from the force of his fall. He rose slowly, catching his belongings before they slipped away, his breath steady despite the chaos in his body.
Blood dripped from his ears and nose, but none had yet stained his jacket—just streaks across his face that made him look all the more unwell. He leaned over the water’s surface and saw his own reflection grinning back at him, an insane smile stretched across a face smeared with red.
Subaru: Damn… I look crazy. Better fix myself up.
He said quietly, forcing a laugh at the end
He knelt, scooping cool water to wash away the crimson until only faint stains remained. The reflection stared back at him, calm now, but the memory of that twisted grin lingered in his mind.
He then opened his notebook and pen and began writing and sketching something for half an hour while he dried up.
Straightening, Subaru gathered his bag and stepped toward the village. As he entered, heads turned—then softened with recognition.
-Subaru!
-It’s really him!
-Welcome back!
Voices called out warmly, villagers greeting him with smiles and waves.
And Subaru—masking the storm inside—waved back at each of them, his grin bright and practiced, the very picture of their dependable hero. None of them saw the edge hiding beneath the smile, or the shadow that clung just behind his eyes.
Anastasia: I’ve been there before. They’ve got some really good blacksmiths. I’m guessing this is where he’s been picking up his laboratory equipment.
Tivey: If the villagers recognize him so easily, then he must visit often… I’m just surprised we never crossed paths with him there.
Garfiel, who had been trembling quietly at first, finally spoke to Frederica. His voice was still unsteady, but stronger than before.
Garfiel: Sis… I can handle myself now.
Frederica studied him for a moment, then nodded with trust. She eased back, allowing him the space he asked for. Though the fear hadn’t fully left his eyes, there was a new spark of confidence behind them—fragile, but growing.
Subaru stood in front of a blacksmith’s shop, the air thick with heat and the tang of metal. A worker stepped out, clad in heat-resistant clothes, gloves, and a mask.
Worker: Hey, it’s you, Subaru! Here to see the boss?
Subaru: Yeah. You got any spare gear? I won’t be here long.
Worker: Of course. Give me a minute.
The man disappeared inside and returned shortly with a set of equipment like his own.
Worker: There’s a hut over there where you can change. Come in when you’re ready.
He pointed to a small shed beside the shop before heading back in. Subaru ducked into it, switched clothes, and soon emerged dressed like a proper blacksmith’s hand.
Inside, the workshop was a storm of sound—iron being flattened, hammers striking anvils, men shouting instructions over the roar of the forge. The chaos didn’t faze Subaru. He wove through the bustle until he spotted an old man at the far end: small, bald, but swinging a sledgehammer at a massive project with surprising strength.
Felt: Uuugh, how can anyone stand that racket? It’s even worse than the capital’s market streets!
She pressed her hands over her ears, grimacing at the constant clash of hammer and steel.
Mimi [tail wagging]: Oh! Oh! Look, it’s Kostas!
Ricardo was grinning proudly
Ricardo: Heh, the old dog’s still swingin’. Man’s doin’ well for himself, ‘specially at his age.
Emilia: You know him?
She glanced at Anastasia with a curious look.
Anastasia: Mm-hm. A bit gruff, but his bark’s worse than his bite. He’s got a soft heart if you know where to look. Ricardo and I have known him since my business was still finding its feet.
She pauses, eyes narrowing thoughtfully Anastasia: But what I’m wondering is… how did he and Subaru cross paths? Kostas doesn’t usually like new people.
Subaru cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted his name. Once. Twice. Five times before the old man finally paused and turned, tugging his mask down.
Kostas: Oh, hey! It’s lil’ Subaru.
Subaru: Just because you’re in your seventies doesn’t mean I’m a baby, Kostas.
Kostas: Hah. You youngsters are all too dramatic. So? You here with another project for me?
Subaru: Yup. And it’s a rush job. But before that do you have the thing Eliane gave you to fix?
Kostas pointed to his left to a table that has Subaru’s familiar cloth on it. He quickly ran to it and checked it out before putting it in his pocket.
Kostas: She said I’d have to send it to you. Why come to me yourself?
Subaru: Are you suffering from dementia? Don’t worry about that. I just said I have a rush job for you.
Kostas set his hammer aside and stretched, his back cracking like firewood.
Kostas: Sorry, kid. We’re fully booked. Won’t be able to touch yours for at least a week.
Subaru: Aw, come on. Can’t you make an exception for me? Lil’ Subaru?
He tried to force puppy-dog eyes, but the darkness in his gaze only made it unsettling.
Kostas: Sorry, but—
He stopped mid-sentence as something landed against his chest. A small brown sack and a folded paper. Subaru was already walking toward the door.
Subaru: I’ll be back tomorrow morning to pick it up. Later!
Kostas frowned, opening the paper first. His eyes widened at the meticulous schematics—precise measurements, materials, calculations, even a detailed drawing of the finished design. Then he loosened the sack. Fifty gold coins spilled into his palm.
Kostas: …50? I usually charge 20!! What’s that boy gotten himself into?
The number hit the room like a thunderclap.
Ram eyes widening despite her usual composure
Ram: Fifty gold… and he handed it over as if it were nothing. That fool throws coin away as recklessly as he does his life.
Otto [nearly shrieking]: EXACTLY! He paid fifty GOLD?! No, no, absolutely not! First thing after I smack some sense into him is making Subaru explain where in the world he’s pulling this money from!
Anastasia‘s hands trembling, her voice tight with fury
Anastasia: You know what, Otto? Count me in. Because I need answers too. Even if that boy hates me, I’ll dig until I find out how he’s pulling gold out of thin air.
He glanced again at the sketch. The audience never sees the full image, but his brow furrowed.
Kostas: Not a weapon… that much is clear. Then why’s he desperate enough to pay more than double? I would’ve given him a discount after all the times he’s helped me.
He exhaled sharply, then his lips curled into a grin.
Kostas: Subaru, you’re something else. Fine then… I’ll take your challenge.
His next shout boomed like thunder.
Kostas: GUYS!
The entire workshop froze. Dozens of heads snapped toward him.
Kostas: Drop what you’re doing. I need hands on a new project.
Worker #5: Boss, we’re already swamped! If we add one more job, none of us will rest!
Kostas: Then you simply won’t rest! We’re blacksmiths! And our client pays handsomely. We start now and we don’t stop until it’s done—even if it takes all night!
Everyone: AAUGH!!!
From the hut outside, Subaru—back in his usual clothes—chuckled as he heard the rallying cry.
Subaru: Knew you’d come around. You’re the best, Kostas.
He left the village soon after, checking the time on his pocket watch. The small smile that formed on his lips was tinged with pride.
Subaru: Perfect. Still 10 minutes to spare. Invisible Providence.
Invisible hands launched him skyward, the village shrinking beneath as he soared into the clouds once again.
The atmosphere softened as they listened, surprise giving way to smiles. Even through the chaos of what they’d seen, there was something heartening about how much respect Subaru had quietly earned.
Petra’s eyes were sparkling
Petra: Wow… maybe Subaru’s been a part-time blacksmith all along! That would explain why he’s so good with his hands.
Federica: Knowing Subaru, it won’t be anything simple. Whatever he asked for… it’ll be something no one expects.
Crusch: [To command such respect from a master craftsman like Kostas… that is no small feat. Subaru continues to surprise us, in ways both bold and endearing.]
Subaru landed back at the cliff where he had been barely half an hour ago. He opened his hidden compartment, stowing away his notebook, his pen and the secret item wrapped in cloth before pulling out a small mirror. Fresh blood trickled from his nose, and he dabbed at it with a handkerchief, muttering under his breath. After a few minutes of practicing his “normal” smiles—some looking more like grimaces—he tucked the mirror away and shuffled toward home.
As he reached the door, Beatrice was already there. Before he could say anything, a gust of magical force sent him tumbling across the porch like a ragdoll. The door slammed behind her with a BOOM.
Her voice, sharp and indignant, cut through the wood:
Beatrice: You leave for half an hour without Betty’s permission? How shameful! Outrageous! Preposterous!
Subaru groaned from the dirt, holding his side.
Subaru: It hasn’t even been half an hour yet…
Beatrice: Betty knows! And Betty is very, very mad you didn’t tell her!
Subaru propped himself up, wincing, and tried a desperate smile.
Subaru: B-but… I was preparing a surprise for you!
The door creaked open just a crack, and a suspicious blue eye peered out.
Beatrice: A… surprise?
Subaru fell to his knees, dramatically bowing his head to the ground, arms spread wide.
Subaru: Yes! I’ll announce it at lunch! Please, oh mighty guardian of the mansion, allow me entrance! Pleeease?! I beg you!
Beatrice huffed, her cheeks puffing as she considered his plea. With a reluctant hmph, she finally swung the door open—just enough to let him through—though she maintained a glare sharp enough to cut steel.
Subaru: Victory… barely.
He whispers to himself as he limped inside
Al: Aww, does little Beatrice want a hug from her Subaru?
Beatrice’s eyes narrowed, and with a flick of her wrist, she snatched her tiara and hurled it straight at Al’s helmet.
Beatrice: Don’t mock Betty’s cuteness!
Al yelped as the tiara clinked against his helmet, spinning slightly before landing. He held his hands up in mock surrender, chuckling.
Al: Alright, alright! No need to get your tiara in a twist, little lady!
The others couldn’t help but smile at the exchange, some stifling laughter at Beatrice’s fierce but adorable defense of her pride.
Otto leaned close to Federica, lowering his voice.
Otto (whispering): She’s like a cat—
*Thunk!*
A sharp sting cracked against his forehead. Otto winced, clutching his head, only to see Beatrice’s tiara bounce to the floor at his feet.
Beatrice: Don’t think your whispers can escape Betty’s ears, merchant!
Otto blinked in disbelief.
Otto: How the hell did she even get her tiara back, Al? You had it!
Al raised both hands defensively.
Al: Don’t look at me, man. I swear it was sitting by my leg one second, then—poof—gone the next!
Otto turned toward the Director, his expression equal parts confusion and fear.
Otto: Director, I thought you said she couldn’t use magic!
The Director was equally bewildered.
I didn’t! That wasn’t magic. Even I couldn’t see how she pulled it off.
Beatrice crossed her arms with smug satisfaction, her drill-twintails bobbing.
Beatrice: Hmph. Betty doesn’t need magic to outsmart you fools.
Subaru stood up from his seat, hands on his hips, grinning like he’d just revealed the secret of life itself.
Subaru: And that’s the plan!
The table quieted as Emilia tilted her head.
Emilia: So… you want to visit Felt and give her a present?
Subaru wagged his finger.
Subaru: Not just that! It’s a three-part masterpiece—a date with my precious Mili, an outing with my scrumptious Beako, and a visit to our old friend. I ask you—what more could a man want from life?
With that, he scooped Beatrice up and lifted her high like a prize trophy.
Beatrice (pouting proudly): Hmph! Betty approves of this surprise. Emilia should feel honored to bask in his company.
Emilia clasped her hands, eyes sparkling Emilia: You two are just too adorable!
Laughter spread around the table at Subaru’s antics.
Subaru: Which also means I’ll be out tomorrow. You good with that, Roswaal?
Roswaal’s sharp gaze lingered on Subaru, searching for hidden intent. But the boy’s goofy smile and dramatic flair gave nothing away.
Roswaal: Oho, of course, Subaru. You should enjoy yourself.
Ram, standing at Roswaal’s side, smirked.
Ram: You should be grateful. My lord’s blessing is not given lightly, Barusu.
Subaru clutched his chest as though struck.
Subaru: Oof, that cut deep…
He stumbled back, pretending to bleed out, then pointed weakly.
Subaru: Double it and… give it to Otto…
Ram smirked, satisfied. Emilia giggled at his dramatics.
Emilia: You’re such a dumdum, Subaru.
Subaru: Who even says that anymore, Mili?
Emilia clearly flustered
Emilia: Don’t judge me! My language is… very distinct!
Subaru: Fine, fine. But—will you join me? Pretty please?
Garfiel (grinning): Come on, Emilia! Say yes. With Cap’n, everything turns into an adventure!
Emilia tapped her chin, pretending to think hard, before finally smiling.
Emilia: Alright then. An outing with friends it is.
Subaru slumped dramatically.
Subaru: Was hoping you’d say ‘date,’ but fine, I’ll take the win. Thanks, Garf—you’re the best wingman!
He threw Garfiel a big thumbs-up.
Garfiel: Dunno what a wingman is, but no problem, boss!
He flashed a toothy grin and gave his own thumbs-up back.
Ricardo: Gahahaha! Ain’t never dull with that one around. He’s got the room dancin’ to his tune without even tryin’.
Mimi was bouncing in her seat
Mimi: Next time, Garfiel has to take me on an adventure-date-friend-outing thingy too!
Hetaro & Tivey: groaning in unison “Mimi…”
Petra: I think it’s sweet! Subaru always knows how to make people smile.
Federica: Mhm. Even if his way of showing it is… unusual, his heart is always in the right place.
Roswaal: [So… the clown shows his painted mask. I knew those nightly disappearances weren’t meaningless strolls. He forges things I cannot recognize, cultivates skills he dares not display, weaves connections beyond my sight, and casually wields wealth of unknown origin. All the while, he cloaks himself in buffoonery, bending those around him into believing he is harmless. A genius acting that of a fool.
But this act will not last forever. I have sacrificed everything, sullied my hands with every cruelty imaginable, for the sake of my dream. My happy ending. You will not stand in my way, Subaru Natsuki.]
Priscilla snaps her fan shut with a scoff Priscilla: Hmph. To call this spectacle ‘romance’ is laughable. It’s nothing more than the fumbling of fools playing at grandeur.
Al: Heh, say what you will, Princess—but ya gotta admit, the kid’s got guts. He’s juggling more women than most guys can even talk to.
Subaru finished the last bite on his plate, dabbing his mouth with a napkin before flashing Federica a bright grin.
Subaru: Thanks for the meal, Federica! You’re a lifesaver as always.
Ram: And he doesn’t Ram. How ignorant Barusu is
Rem: I’m sure he just forgot sis. Please forgive him
Before anyone could question him, he scooped Beatrice up into his arms and bolted for the door.
Subaru: C’mon, Beako! We’ve got preparations to make for tomorrow!
Beatrice, though jostled, couldn’t hide her tiny smile as she let herself be whisked away.
Beatrice: Dragging Betty around without warning… but Betty shall allow it, in fact.
The two raced down the familiar village paths until Subaru skidded to a stop in front of Petra’s home. Without hesitation, he knocked on the door with barely contained excitement.
A moment later, the door creaked open—and there stood Frederick once again, blinking at the sight of Subaru already grinning ear to ear on his doorstep.
Frederick: It’s hasn’t been 2 days since you’ve last visited
Subaru: Yup!
He was grinning without a care in the world
Frederick: You’ve been showing up here so often, I’m starting to wonder if Petra should start charging you rent.
Subaru rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, still holding Beatrice like a prized treasure.
Subaru: Hey, hey, don’t be like that! I promise I come bearing only good vibes today.
Frederick raised an eyebrow at the cryptic phrasing but stepped aside all the same.
Frederick: Well, I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised anymore. Come in before you cause a scene out here.
As Frederick and Subaru were talking in the doorway, footsteps padded softly from the living room. Petra strolled in, humming to herself, dressed comfortably in her favorite pajamas. She didn’t look the least bit tired—just at ease, clearly unbothered by the hour.
It wasn’t until her eyes flicked up and locked onto Subaru that the atmosphere froze. Subaru stood with Beatrice in his arms, halfway through greeting her, while Petra blinked once, twice… then turned bright red.
Petra: Su..Subaru?!
Without another word, she spun on her heel and bolted into her room, slamming the door behind her.
Subaru just stood there, dumbfounded, before glancing at Frederick.
Subaru: …Was that… normal?
Frederick chuckled, shaking his head.
Frederick: For Petra? Perfectly normal.
Beatrice tilted her head, smirking.
Beatrice: Betty wonders why she’s embarrassed. Pajamas are far less silly than the way Subaru dresses himself.
Subaru: Hey! What’s wrong with my tracksuit-style outfit?!
Petra sank into her chair, her cheeks bright red as she covered her face with both hands.
Petra: Uuugh… I can’t believe he saw me like that. I’m supposed to look professional, not… not like some kid in pajamas…
Federica leaned over slightly, a warm smile softening her features.
Federica: You may try very hard to act like an adult, Petra… but you shouldn’t forget—you’re still a child too. There’s no shame in being yourself.
Emilia clasped her hands together with a gentle laugh.
Emilia: I actually think it’s really cute. Subaru probably thought so too. He never minds those things.
That only made Petra bury her face deeper into her hands.
Petra: Th-that’s even worse…
Garfiel, meanwhile, tried to hold back his grin, but failed miserably.
Garfiel: Heh, don’t sweat it, Petra. Cap’n’s seen me look way worse. Pajamas ain’t nothin’ compared to wakin’ up with drool all over yer face!
Petra groaned at his words, while the others laughed warmly at the scene.
Subaru: Nah, I’ll wait out here until she’s ready. Would be awkward if I just walked in like that.
Beatrice crossed her arms smugly
Beatrice: It seems my contractor has developed some proper thinking. Betty is proud her lessons are finally getting through to you.
Frederick chuckled at their banter, shaking his head.
Subaru: So, how’s the wife?
Frederick’s face brightened, his smile stretching wide.
Frederick: She’s doing well. She can finally enjoy the outdoors to the fullest, all thanks to you. Truly, thank you.
Subaru rubbed the back of his head, embarrassed by the gratitude.
Subaru: Ah, no need to thank me. I was just helping out a friend of a friend, really.
Beatrice tilted her head, frowning slightly as if she had missed something important between the men.
Before the silence could stretch, Petra stepped out of her room—now dressed in professional attire. A neat yellow dress paired with blue socks, brown shoes, and her signature hairpiece. She straightened herself, determined to appear composed.
Subaru: Hey, Petra, how’s it—
Petra snaps, pointing a finger at him
Petra: You saw nothing!
Subaru: But you—
Petra: Nothing.
Her glare made it crystal clear: whatever he thought he saw earlier was never to be spoken of again. Subaru held up his hands in surrender, lips twitching with a suppressed laugh.
Otto leaned forward with a sly grin, clearly itching to tease.
Otto: Ohhh, I wouldn’t worry too much, Petra. I’m sure pajamas can be considered ‘professional attire’ if you—
Petra turned her head slowly toward him, her smile bright but chillingly empty.
Petra: You didn’t see anything either… did you, Sir Otto?
The merchant froze. That smile held no warmth, only warning. He darted his eyes toward Rem for support—only to find her standing right beside Petra, wearing the exact same sweet, menacing smile.
Rem: Is something the matter, Sir Otto? You can tell us, right?
Otto felt his throat tighten. A bead of sweat trailed down his forehead as both girls kept their eyes locked on him.
Otto, gulping in fear: N-no. I don’t know what you’re talking about. I didn’t see anything.”
Petra & Rem: Good.
Rem returned to her seat smiling after defending Petra’s honor
Subaru: Anyways, I need your help with something. Think you can lend me a hand?
Petra brighten almost immediately
Petra: Of course! I’d love to help!
Her voice carried a bubbling excitement.
Frederick: Well then, I’ll leave you two to your business. Petra, don’t do anything foolish to Subaru, and Subaru—don’t do anything foolish to my house. I’m heading over to check on your mother.
Subaru: Don’t worry, I’ll behave.
Petra: Alright, Papa.
Frederick chuckled, slipping on a light coat before stepping out and closing the door behind him.
Petra: So what are we doing? And—oh, hey Beatrice! Sorry, I didn’t notice you.
Beatrice gave a tiny scoff, plopping down on the couch with crossed arms.
Subaru: Forgive her for being so prickly sometimes. She doesn’t mean it. Anyways… what I actually need your help with is—
He leaned closer, whispering quickly into Petra’s ear. At first her brows furrowed, but as he went on her eyes widened and her face lit up with giddy excitement.
Petra: Really?! That’s amazing! Let’s do it!
The two hurried off toward the kitchen, diving into their secret preparations. Beatrice stayed slouched on the couch for a moment, feigning disinterest. But as the laughter and clatter of the other two carried back, she puffed her cheeks, hopped off the cushions, and marched after them—joining the fun whether she’d admit it or not.
An hour passed as Subaru, Petra, and Beatrice finished their secret project in the kitchen. By the time they were done, Subaru and Petra were dusted with flour, their clothes dotted with little white smudges from their hard work.
Beatrice, on the other hand, sat primly at the table, waiting with her arms crossed. She had already declared herself the “official taste tester,” and nothing could sway her from that role.
The door creaked open, and Subaru walked out carefully carrying a plate. The camera angle tilted so the food itself remained hidden.
Beatrice, tapping her foot
Beatrice: Took you long enough. Betty was beginning to think you abandoned her, I suppose.”
Subaru, bowing exaggeratedly like a butler
Subaru: Forgive me, milady. I only wanted to make sure this delicacy was perfect for you. But before you begin devouring it… might I request that Petra and I excuse ourselves to get cleaned up?”
Petra: tilting her head But I’m not even that di—
Subaru quickly clamped a hand over her mouth.
Beatrice narrowed her eyes suspiciously, but after a beat, she waved them off with an imperious flick of her hand. Subaru and Petra shuffled toward the door.
Subaru whispering once they were outside Subaru: Run.
Petra blinking: What?
Subaru was dead serious
Subaru: Listen, Petra. I know Beako. What we made… she’s never tasted anything like it. And once she does, she’ll want more. A lot more.
Petra’s eyes widen
Petra: But what about the rest in the kitchen? We left plenty—
Subaru gripped her shoulders
Subaru: Do you honestly think they’ll be any left within the next couple of minutes? No. She’d chain us to the stove until we made enough to feed an army. This was just a test run. Tomorrow we’ll use the mansion’s supplies and go big. But for now—run.
Petra finally understood. Together, the two bolted down the path, dust still clinging to their clothes.
⸻
Inside the house—
Beatrice took her first dainty bite, expecting it to be pleasant but nothing remarkable. Instead, her entire body froze. The flavor hit her like a storm, overwhelming her mind with a primal urge.
Beatrice’s eyes widened, trembling
Beatrice: W-what… is this…?”
Her composure shattered. She devoured the entire plate in seconds, not a crumb left behind. Panting, she rushed into the kitchen—only to find the larger plate waiting. With no hesitation, she annihilated that too, cleaning it within seconds.
But then—silence. No more remained.
Her tiny frame shook with outrage and hunger, her craving burning hotter than ever. Realization dawned: Subaru had planned this. He knew she would lose herself to the food, and he had already escaped.
Beatrice’s teeth clenched, magic flaring Beatrice: How dare you trick Betty, Subaru…
Crackles of mana filled the air as her pigtails bristled with static. She locked the front door behind her—she was still a lady, after all—and then turned her full attention toward the faint pull of their contract.
Beatrice: voice echoing with fury and need You will make more for Betty!!
She began running for them with magic and sprinted outside, her tiny legs moving faster than seemed possible, her voice ringing through the village:
Beatrice: SU-BARUUUUU!!
All eyes turned toward Beatrice. The silence was heavy, everyone staring at her as though she were some rare beast that had just revealed its fangs.
Beatrice sat stiffly in her chair, refusing to meet their gazes. But their judgment was loud enough to sting, so she finally huffed and spoke.
Felix leaned forward with a smirk
Felix: So what could’ve been tasty enough to make li’l Beako lose her composure like that, nya?”
Beatrice slowly turned her head, her twin-drills swishing as her eyes locked onto him. Her pupils trembled faintly, her stare brimming with that same unspoken hunger.
Beatrice: If you had tried it, you would’ve done the same thing, I suppose.
Beatrice voice was low, almost growling
The way she said it made Felix pull back slightly, ears twitching nervously.
Meanwhile, Anastasia sat quietly, her fox scarf twitching as she smirked to herself.
Anastasia: [Damn… if it rattled Beatrice that much, I may have to make him whip up one of those… whatever they are.]
The tension lingered, and for once, no one dared tease Beatrice further.
Emilia and Felt shifted uncomfortably in their seats. Both had faint drool at the corner of their lips as they remembered the taste.
Emilia clasping her hands, eyes sparkling faintly
Emilia: Mmm… it really was that good. Just thinking about it makes me want another bite.
Felt grinned wide, licking her lips
Felt: Tch, I ain’t gonna lie—if Subaru ever makes more, I’ll fight anyone here for a plate.
The room went quiet at that bold declaration.
Crusch was calm but curious
Crusch: May I ask… what exactly was this dish? To elicit such… primal reactions?
Both Emilia and Felt looked at each other, then at Beatrice. After a brief pause, they leaned back at the same time, lips sealed.
Emilia & Felt (together): It’s a secret.
Emilia smiled sweetly but was firm
Emilia: We’ll wait until it is shown on the screen. Then you all will marvel at his dish
Felt: Yeah, no way I’m spilling. You’ll just have to suffer with the rest of ‘em.”
The vow of secrecy only made the rest of the group lean forward more, curiosity gnawing at them.
Anastasia: Has anyone else tried it?
The theater went quiet. The Emilia camp exchanged nervous glances, each waiting for the other to speak—until all eyes landed on Frederica, who was visibly sweating under the attention.
Anastasia leaned forward, voice honeyed but sharp
Anastasia: Lady Frederica… do you have something you’d like to share?
Federica’s shoulders stiffened. The sweat beading on her forehead only made Anastasia’s grin widen.
Rem suddenly pointed at her with both hands obviously panicked
Rem: No! Don’t say it! Don’t flatter Frederica!
Petra: Yeah, don’t tell her! It’s supposed to be our secret!
Federica inhaled deeply, her golden eyes flickering between Anastasia’s expectant gaze and her allies’ desperate pleas. At last, she let out a heavy sigh.
Federica bowed her head slightly
Federica: My apologies, Lady Anastasia… but I cannot say what it was.
The tension snapped.
Everyone else in the theater: Aaaaugh!!
The screen faded back in, now cloaked in the silver of night. Subaru and Beatrice stood in the middle of the forest, both bent over and gasping for air. All around them, Minya crystals were scattered across the ground and wedged into the trees, glowing faintly from the chaos they had unleashed.
Subaru was panting, barely holding himself upright
Subaru: G-Give up, Beako…
Beatrice clutched her chest, equally exhausted but defiant
Beatrice: N-Never! You will make more, in fact!
Subaru: But… you let Petra go…
Beatrice: Because she isn’t the mastermind who created it. You are!
The two swayed on unsteady legs, the forest silent except for their ragged breathing.
Subaru: H-How about… we compromise?
Beatrice narrowed her eyes despite wobbling
Beatrice: Betty is listening.
Subaru’s voice broke into a desperate plea Subaru: Once a week. I’ll make you one. But only one.
Beatrice froze, her glare sharpening. Such a miserly agreement was almost insulting. Yet, deep down, she knew if she pushed him harder, Subaru would simply bolt again—something she was far too tired to endure tonight.
Beatrice: Then you’ll do it for the rest of your natural life. That is Betty’s demand.
Subaru: groaned in defeat
Subaru: Fine, fine, whatever. Just… can we please go home now?
Beatrice: turned her head with a stubborn pout
Beatrice: Fine.
Subaru straightened up, only for his brow to furrow.
Subaru: On second thought… you should go on ahead. I’ve gotta clean up the materials we used. And, uh… make sure you didn’t break anything.
Beatrice shot him a suspicious glare, clearly sensing his attempt to stall.
Beatrice was hovering into the air, her twin-drills swaying with the night wind
Beatrice: If you are not in our bed within the hour, I will haunt you again. Know that.
With a dramatic flick of her hand, her magic flared, and she soared into the night sky, streaking back toward the mansion.
Subaru stood frozen until she was just a speck in the distance. Then, finally, he let out a long, shaky exhale.
Subaru: Thank god she left… I’m pretty sure she knew I was lying. Petra already cleaned everything up, and if anything had been broken, Petra would’ve returned to tell me.
He rubbed his temples, gathering his breath, then tilted his head back to the starry sky.
Subaru:…Alright. No more wasting time.
He steadied himself, spreading his arms slightly.
Subaru: —Invisible Providence.
A faint ripple of unseen force pulsed outward, lifting him off the ground. Slowly, then with purpose, Subaru rose into the air. His body cut through the night breeze as he steadied himself, the forest shrinking below.
With a determined gaze, he turned away from the mansion’s direction and shot forward into the endless dark.
Otto blinked in disbelief
Otto: Wait, wait, wait… how was he even able to exhaust you, Lady Beatrice?
Beatrice crossed her arms with a pout
Beatrice: He ran. I don’t know how, but he just kept on running and running and running. Nearly four hours straight, I suppose.
The theater erupted with laughter, several of them marveling at the absurdity.
Garfiel: That’s my Cap’n for ya! Running ‘til a spirit’s the one outta breath, hah!
Felix: Nyahaha~ talk about positive stamina. Didn’t know Barusu had that in him.
Even Reinhard chuckled softly, though his eyes lingered on the screen with curiosity.
Ram was resting her cheek on her hand, voice laced with amusement and suspicion Ram: Still, where is he going this time? He shot off into the sky so suddenly. He’s been using Sloth more times here than I’ve ever seen before.
The laughter died down slightly as the cast exchanged thoughtful glances, the mystery of Subaru’s flight leaving them unsettled.
He landed roughly a few meters from the Sanctuary, his legs trembling as the last of his strength gave way. The moon hung above, casting a pale blue hue across the rivers and grass, painting the scene in a dreamlike glow. Blood trickled from his lips, each breath ragged—hours of relentless running, dodging, and invoking Sloth many times over had finally carved their toll into his body.
In the quiet of the night, a familiar presence awaited him.
Alma: smiling gently,
Alma: Hello, Young Su.
Subaru forcing a weary grin
Subaru: Hey, Alma… I don’t have much time. Do you have it?
Alma: Of course. I’ve restored it to its original condition.
From her hands, she offered him a simple, worn book—something that looked like a journal and a closed, small, black box, yet carried a weight Subaru treated with utmost care
Subaru: Thank you. And… please, keep this between us. It’s a surprise for someone.
Alma’s expression softened. She stepped closer, pulling his upper body down with unknown strength before pulling a handkerchief from her pocket.
Alma dabbed the blood from his lips
Alma: Do not overuse it. I can tell it’s your Authority, isn’t it?
Subaru’s eyes widened. The revelation shook him, but Alma only gave a knowing look.
Alma: Don’t look so surprised. I carry the knowledge of the original Ryuzu, after all. I know the signs. Take care, Young Su.
With those words, she turned back toward the forest, her figure dissolving into the moonlit shadows.
Subaru stood there for a moment, silent, clutching the journal to his chest. Then, summoning the last of his strength, he invoked Sloth once more, flying back through the night.
He landed on the near the cliff and opened his secret compartment and pulled on a black box and stored the book and small black box in there and stashed it back in his locker before closing it.
He touched down gently on the mansion’s porch, his body screaming in protest, and slipped inside. When he entered his room, Beatrice was waiting, arms crossed and eyes narrowed.
Beatrice: Took you long enough, in fact!
Subaru managed a weak smile, reaching out to pat her head before collapsing forward onto the bed. His body ached, his mind was frayed, but as his eyelids grew heavy, one thought lingered.
Today may have been his day off, but it was anything but restful. Still… it would be worth it.
The audience in the theater sat frozen. The moment Alma spoke those words, all eyes darted toward Subaru.
Crusch: She… she discerned his Authority that easily? Even when he hides it so carefully?
Otto raised his hands and started ticking off on his fingers.
Otto: Let me get this straight. He played around with Beatrice, had that insane conversation with himself, flew off to a village, ordered Kostas to make something we still don’t even know about, flew back, masked himself from Roswaal’s eye, cooked up the next day’s plan, dragged Petra into baking whatever that dish was, ran from Beatrice for nearly four hours, then shot off to the Sanctuary to retrieve a book and a box—only to fly back again. Just how much stamina does this man have!?
Everyone turned toward Beatrice, who sat rigid, her small fists clenched in her lap. She didn’t dare look at the screen.
She was furious—not at Subaru, but at herself. She hadn’t even noticed how much blood he’d lost today alone.
Crusch: And do not forget—the day before, he flew across another region just to ask Eliane to have her father, Kostas, to repair something he spent days and a small fortune to obtain… after that manic episode with Elsa’s blade.
Al: And the day before that, he went against Garfiel in his training, then experimented with the Ryuzus. Man’s been running himself ragged on repeat!
Tivey: And most likely he’s done even more—things we’ve either forgotten… or things that were never even shown to us.
Silence swallowed the theater. Everyone sat frozen, the weight of Subaru’s sheer endurance pressing down on them.
It wasn’t just stamina. It wasn’t just strength. It was something far more dangerous—an iron will to keep going, no matter how much it tore him apart.
Notes:
I don’t know if anyone wants a discord but if so then sure.
The discord server is
https://discord.gg/8du8Z8Nz
Chapter 48: Adventure to the Capital
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Subaru stirred awake in the dead of night, his body still heavy with the toll of yesterday’s endless strain.
Subaru (murmuring): …August 15th.
Beside him, Beatrice’s eyes cracked open just enough to catch him stirring. She knew that look—he was about to begin walking throughout the mansion.
Beatrice (sleepily): Don’t take too long… in fact.
Her voice faded as she drifted back into slumber. Subaru gave her a faint smile and carefully loosened her small hand from his. Rising quietly, he padded over to the calendar on the wall, the date etched in his mind.
Without a word, he slipped into the hall. The mansion was hushed, the world outside still wrapped in night. A tall window caught his attention, moonlight spilling in silver streams. Subaru moved toward it, lowering himself to the sill. For a moment, he simply sat there, staring out—the moon gleaming brightly, framed by countless stars like scattered diamonds.
Subaru (whispering): Sorry, Beako. I’ll be back soon.
He pushed the window open with deliberate care, slipping outside into the cool night air. The grass cushioned his steps as he landed softly, glancing once at the silent mansion behind him. Making sure the window stayed unlocked, he straightened.
Subaru: …Invisible Providence.
The unseen force lifted him skyward, and with a rush of wind, Subaru soared once more into the night, cutting across the starlit sky toward that familiar, waiting place.
The theater was quiet, tension clinging to the air as they watched Subaru push himself again.
Felix (ears twitching, tail flicking anxiously): Where’s he headin’ off to now, nya? He should be in bed, not flyin’ off like some night owl.
Wilhelm (sternly, voice heavy): Most likely to Sir Kostas. Subaru mentioned retrieving his item today… but his body is already spent. To move after such strain—how much longer can this boy endure?
Subaru landed hard in the familiar village, knees buckling beneath him. His body screamed with protest. Blood dripped freely from his nose, ears, and even the corners of his eyes, leaving a crimson trail across his face. His stomach twisted violently, and he doubled over, vomiting what little was left of his lunch—he had forgotten to eat dinner.
Subaru: Come on… Subaru… focus, damn it.
Subaru mutters through clenched teeth
Forcing his body to obey, he staggered toward the pond, splashing cold water over his face to wash away the blood. The chill shocked him awake, but it did little to soothe the agony in his chest.
The village was silent now, the cheer and life of yesterday gone as its residents slept peacefully. But one hut still rattled with noise—the forge. The clanging of metal, the hiss of steam, and the groans of exhausted men spilled into the night.
Subaru threw on a soot-stained blacksmith’s coat before stepping inside. The scene was chaos—half the workers collapsed on the ground in utter exhaustion, while the rest leaned heavily against their tools, barely holding themselves up.
Worker #5 (half-joking, half-dead tired): Subaru, you bastard… Why’d you make us do this? Kostas hasn’t let me close my eyes since you left…
His voice carried no anger, just bone-deep fatigue.
Subaru (grinning like nothing was wrong): 14 hours straight? Not bad… So, is it ready?
The worker groaned and pointed weakly toward the corner, where the small figure of Kostas worked with focused precision.
Subaru made his way over.
Subaru: Yo, how’s it going, old man?
Kostas looked up, his expression torn between pride and exhaustion.
Kostas: Why’s a young lad like you still awake at this hour? Don’t tell me you just came for a stroll.
Subaru (ignoring the jab): So it’s done?
Kostas (snorting): Ain’t even gonna ask how I’m holdin’ up, huh? Rude brat. But yeah—it’s finished. After this, I’m going to bed before I keel over.
In the background, weary cheers rose as the remaining workers stumbled out, eager to collapse into their homes.
Kostas disappeared briefly into the back before reemerging, dragging with him a large, rectangular silver box. It gleamed faintly in the firelight.
Kostas: Here. Just like you drew it. A metal chest, insulated, with the coils and special liquid built in. But how you’re gonna expand the liquid and keep it cold—beats me. You’d need some kind of constant energy source.
Al (pointing): Oi, that’s a fridge!
Crusch (raising a brow): A… fridge? What is that, sir Al?
Al: Think of it like a special chest that keeps food fresh way longer than normal. Back where I’m from, the science is simple—it chills things down so they don’t spoil. We don’t have it here, but it’s a lifesaver.
Rem (curious): We do have cold-storage rooms and preservation magic, but… why would Subaru go through all that effort and gold for one?
Al (shrugging): That’s the million-coin question. We’ll have to wait and see.
Anastasia leaned forward, her eyes sharp
Anastasia: If what you say is true, that could revolutionize the food trade. A portable preservation box? Every merchant in Lugunica would kill for one. Why doesn’t Subaru just mass-produce them?!
Al (scratching his helmet): 2 reasons. First, enchanted storages already exist here, but they’re big, expensive, and stuck in place. Subaru’s fridge is small, portable—different league entirely. Second… it needs electricity to run. And that’s not exactly a thing in this world.
Al (grinning): So yeah… the real question ain’t what the fridge is—it’s how the hell he plans to power it.And that’s what I wanna see.
Subaru’s face broke into a thin smile.
Subaru: Don’t worry about that part. I already have someone in mind who can supply the energy. Thanks, old man. I’ll see you for the next project.
Kostas (yawning, wagging a finger): Yeah, but don’t come runnin’ too soon. My boss has me on another shipment, and he won’t tolerate delays. You get what I mean.
For a moment, Subaru’s eyes flickered with a strange clarity, as though he understood far too well.
Subaru: …I know. Take care, Kostas.
Dragging the weight of the portable fridge behind him, Subaru stumbled back into the night. His body was screaming, his arms shaking from the burden.
Subaru (breathing raggedly): One more time… then I’m done. Finally, I can… hit the hay.
Forcing one last surge of energy, he lifted his hand.
Subaru: Invisible Providence.
With a violent rush of air, his figure soared into the sky again, clutching the silver box as if it were treasure.
Subaru landed down at the cliffside, the Authority of Sloth finally exacting its toll. The weight of the mini fridge slipped from his grasp, landing with a dull thud beside him as his body twisted in agony.
Emilia / Rem (in unison): Subaru!
They instinctively reached toward the screen, clutching at the image of him as if he were fading before their eyes.
Beatrice: Stop pushing yourself so hard, I suppose! You don’t… you don’t need to do this!
Her voice trembled, tugging at his jacket
Her forehead pressed against his chest, tears soaking through as her small fists clung tighter.
Beatrice: Why go so far? Who are you doing this for? Who is this… grandma?!
Subaru lay writhing in the dirt for several long minutes, every nerve screaming from overusing Sloth. Slowly, with a guttural groan, he forced himself upright.
Subaru (panting, wiping blood from his lips): Yeah… I’m done using that for a while.
He staggered toward the mini fridge, dragging it inch by inch until it rested by the hollowed tree. With trembling hands, he patted the metal casing like one would a loyal pet.
Subaru: Now you… stay. Got those crystals warding off mabeasts all around here, so nothing’ll touch you. Don’t move, alright? I’ll need you for tomorrow.
He spoke to the object as though it were alive, his cracked smile somewhere between delirium and determination.
Half an hour later, his battered body finally made it back to the mansion. Slipping through the window with practiced silence, he paused to steady his breath—masking the pain, forcing calm. Beatrice didn’t need to see him like this.
He checked the time on the meteia. Only 15 minutes had passed. A grin tugged at his lips at the small victory.
Sliding back into bed, Subaru wrapped Beatrice gently into his arms. She stirred faintly but did not wake. Her tiny hands gripped the fabric of his shirt, holding on as though afraid he’d vanish.
Beatrice (half-asleep, murmuring): …don’t leave me, in fact…
Subaru’s tired smile softened. He pressed his chin against her hair and finally let sleep take him, her warmth anchoring him after another night of torment.
Crusch: He can’t keep on going! He’ll break before he reaches his destination
She was holding her hands together while her elbows were on the armrest, her head slightly underneath her hands
Beside her, Emilia’s face was pale, her hands clutching at her lap. Inside, her thoughts screamed.
Emilia:[Come on, useless! Do something! Anything! I don’t care if this is a lost timeline. Just stop being so damn useless and help him. See him!]
She tore her hand free from the Subaru beside her, fingers curling into fists so tightly her knuckles turned white.
The rest of the Emilia camp sat in uneasy silence, each of them feeling the sting of guilt.
Otto’s jaw tightened.
Otto: He carried all this right in front of us… and I—I let myself believe his mask.
The morning sun broke over the mansion, but for Subaru, it brought no warmth. His body ached, his bones still heavy from nightmares that robbed him of rest. He moved through his morning routine mechanically, as though checking boxes on a list, before quietly excusing himself to Ram.
Subaru: Gonna go on a morning stroll. Don’t wait up.
Ram, too groggy to question it, only gave a faint nod.
The scene shifted. Subaru was once again at the hollowed tree, crouched before the fridge like a man visiting a shrine.
Subaru: Good. You didn’t move. Who’s a good boy?
His voice carried a mock cheer, lighthearted on the surface—but his eyes told another story. They were narrow, twitching, unable to focus. Every glance seemed to dart and jitter, as though the act of holding still was unbearable.
Then he saw it. A smear of dried red along the dirt.
Blood. His blood.
Kneeling down, he pressed a fingertip into it, lifting only a faint stain onto his skin. He stared at it for a long, frozen moment. Then—
A giggle.
At first, small. Almost playful. But the sound built, tumbling into itself until it became a full laugh. Subaru collapsed onto the ground, clutching his stomach as his body shook with hysterics. He rolled in the soft dirt, laughter spilling from him like something unchained, wild and cracked. Tears pricked his eyes, slipping down his face between gasps for breath.
Subaru (choking on laughter): It’s so funny. So damn funny…
He tried—truly tried—to press a hand over his mouth, to smother it, to regain control. But the more he hid it, the louder it came, bubbling out of him like madness made audible.
And then, the cracks appeared.
Fine lines etched across his face, splintering more than ever before, webbing outward with each burst of laughter. Not faint hairline fractures this time—deep, jagged, unnatural. His smile stretched against them, trembling with a grotesque mirth that seemed moments away from shattering completely.
The sound of Subaru’s laughter spilled through the theater speakers. High, childish, full of joy—yet twisted by the bleak scenery, it chilled every heart in the room. What should have been innocent instead carried despair.
Ram: He’s… insane. What could possibly be so funny?
For once, there was no sharp edge in her tone. Only fear. Genuine fear for what Subaru had found amusing.
Rem’s eyes widened. She reached over, gripping her sister’s hand tightly—so tight that Ram flinched.
Rem: Not insane. Please… don’t call him that. He is… unwell. Just unwell.
Ram blinked at her sister’s desperate eyes, then lowered her gaze.
Ram: I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said my thoughts so harshly.
From across the seats, Anastasia exhaled through her scarf, gaze sharp.
Anastasia: His mask… it’s cracked so badly. If that’s how it is, then maybe he shouldn’t ta—
*BOOOOM*
The sound boomed through the hall, silencing her. All eyes turned. Reinhard had crushed the armrest of his chair, his fist trembling against the splintered wood.
Reinhard (furious, voice shaking): Never say that.
The weight of his words shook even the boldest among them. His usual calm was nowhere to be found—only raw anger, righteous and protective.
Reinhard: He was there at our worst moments. He stood when all of us fell. And now, we are here to see his worst moments—the times none of us could save him. No matter how ugly, no matter how disturbing, do not, for even one second, think that wearing that mask is the better choice.
His voice like a blade striking true.
Reinhard: He is unwell, yes. That much is true. But it is our duty—as observers—to watch. And it is our duty—as his friends—to help him. So watch. Watch with your eyes wide open, with your hearts open. Because everything you feel right now—he has felt, on a scale none of us could ever comprehend.
The theater fell into stunned silence.
Emilia drew in a shaky breath, her silver lashes trembling as she fixed her gaze on Subaru’s unconscious figure on the screen.
Emilia (softly, almost inaudible): I’m sorry… for calling myself useless when you… helped me so much. It’d be an insult to you if I thought of myself that way. I will help you, my Subaru.
Her hand hovered over her chest, clutching at the ache there as if it might ease her self-loathing.
From the far side, Priscilla crossed her legs with a smirk, her fan flicking open with deliberate elegance.
Priscilla: Splendid work, Sword Saint. It is with pride that you may accept praise from a being such as I.
Though arrogant as ever, even she couldn’t disguise the edge of respect that lingered behind her words.
Wilhelm’s weathered face softened, his eyes gleaming with both pride and sorrow.
Wilhelm: Wise words, grandson. Thanks to your resolve, I believe we can now continue with gusto.
A ripple went through the theater. Some straightened in their seats, others clenched their fists quietly. Each drew upon the bonds they had with Subaru—small or great—and pulled that thread of connection closer to their hearts.
In silent unity, they chose the same thing.
To keep watching.
No matter how painful it became.
Subaru’s laughter echoed in the morning sky, wild and childlike, until his body suddenly lurched against his will. His fist shot upward and smashed into his own face, cutting his laughter short with a sickening thud.
He froze. That wasn’t him.
From above, a voice dripped with contempt.
17 (looking down coldly): Pathetic. Disgusting. Laughing like some madman when there’s nothing funny about this.
18: Oh, but there was something funny. You just haven’t opened your mind far enough yet.
17 didn’t bother arguing. His eyes lingered instead on the fractures crawling across 18’s face, then flicked toward the horizon, where the cliff fell away into the endless dark.
17: Get the fridge back to the mansion. You’re disturbing 7’s resting place with this noise.
18 (mocking sing-song): Ooh, someone’s grumpy. Fine, fine. I’ll play along.
He dusted the dirt from his clothes and stood, his grin refusing to fade.
As 17’s form blurred and dissolved into nothingness, his last words lingered like an order carved in stone.
17: Clean your face.
Left alone, 18 blinked in confusion.
18: …My face?
He reached into his hidden compartment and pulled free a mirror. The sight made his grin collapse—his mask was splintered, jagged cracks spreading deep like fault lines ready to shatter.
18 (whispering, panicked): No… I can’t let it happen.
The fissures began retreating, fading one by one until the reflection was whole again. Relief washed over him as his expression steadied.
Sliding the mirror away, Subaru—Subaru as he chose to appear—heaved the weight of the mini fridge back onto his shoulder.
And with weary determination, he began the long walk back to the mansion.
Al (leaning forward, baffled): He just punched himself?
Felix (ears twitching, voice grim): Nyah… not exactly. More like a splinter of his sanity forced his body to reel itself back. The overuse of Sloth, the way he’s been pushing that body past its limits… it’s like the dam broke.
He crossed his arms, tail flicking uneasily.
Felix: And the worst part? The whiplash from Sloth—the toll it normally takes—he barely has reacted to it anymore. It’s lessening. That ain’t a good sign, nyah.
Federica’s arms were folded, brows drawn together
Federica: I still don’t understand. Why start laughing like that in the first place?
Felix (voice quieter, more serious than usual): Because he hates being alone. That’s something we all know by now. When he’s with people, he tricks himself into believing he can keep going. But left on his own… his sanity falters. We’ve all seen how well he hides his delirium, but maybe, just for that moment, it slipped out.
Beatrice hugged her own arms
Beatrice: But how could a stain of blood trigger all that? Why?
Felix looked down, sighing through his nose Felix: Maybe he finds humor in his own suffering. Maybe he’s laughing because he sees no other way to cope. Or maybe… maybe there isn’t a reason. Sometimes the cracks just split open without warning.
Knock. Knock. Knock.
???: Oh, Subaru, just a minute!
Muffled sounds came from behind the door, but Subaru only whistled cheerfully, the mini-fridge resting by his foot. When the door opened, a silver-haired half-elf peeked out.
Emilia: Please, come in.
Subaru bowed in a dramatic pose
Subaru: Why of course, my beautiful angel.
He hefted the fridge and stepped inside. Emilia’s eyes immediately darted to it.
Emilia: What’s that?
Subaru: Something we’ll need to deliver Felt’s present.
Emilia, blinking: A… box?
They reached her bed. Emilia sat while Subaru stood, carefully setting the fridge beside her.
Subaru: Not just a box. The present will be inside, and this little guy makes sure it stays in perfect condition until she gets it. But… for that, I’ll need my lovely goddess’s help.
Emilia giggling behind her hand: Subaru, you buffoon. You always say such strange things.”
Subaru: Says the girl who uses the word “buffoon” in this day and age.
They both laughed lightly before Subaru leaned forward, more serious.
Subaru: Anyway—You use fire magic right?
Emilia: You already know that.
Subaru: Yeah, yeah, but you’re gonna need to use both fire and ice for this trick. Place one hand on each side of the ‘box.’
Without hesitation, Emilia lifted the fridge onto her lap as though it weighed nothing. Subaru’s eyes twitched.
Subaru: [She picked that up like a cardboard box. Elven biology is amazing.]
Subaru: Okay, here’s the deal. Inside, there’s a special liquid that reacts to temperature. With your left hand, cool it down—your mana will spread it through the coils inside. With your right hand, you’ll gently pull out the heat and release it into the air. That way, the inside stays consistently cool.
Emilia: But if I’m already cooling it, why bother absorbing heat too? Isn’t that redundant?
Subaru: Ah, good question! Whenever mana’s used, even in tiny amounts, it creates heat. So when the liquid moves through the coils, it picks up warmth. Your right hand will counter that by pulling it out. Together, it balances out perfectly—cold but not frozen. Like the storage rooms in the mansion’s kitchen.
Emilia: Mmm… I see. That makes sense. But where did you even get this strange box?
Subaru: Ah, let’s just say a good friend of mine gave me a hand. Real stand-up guy.
Emilia with trust shining in her eyes: Alright, I believe you. Let’s try it.
Subaru: throwing his arms up in victory Yes! A whole morning with Emilia! EMT!
She laughed at his antics while he grabbed a thermometer, crouching beside her like a teacher. The two spent the rest of the morning fine-tuning the fridge’s temperature—Subaru guiding her, Emilia adjusting carefully. It wasn’t a compressor or expansion valve, but with her mana, the machine hummed to life, acting just the same.
Anastasia leaned forward, her merchant’s eyes practically sparkling.
Anastasia: So he couldn’t use ice crystals because they’d freeze the contents solid… that’s why he needed a steady cooling method instead. Emilia cools the liquid, which makes it circulate through the coils… spreading the cold evenly. Then her right hand pulls the excess heat out and vents it away. Basically… a self-sustaining cooling box.
She smiled knowingly.
Anastasia: That’s genius!!
Her voice carried more enthusiasm than usual, and the sharp edge of her merchant’s tone softened into admiration. The effect was immediate—faces across the theater relaxed, shoulders easing as the oppressive weight of Subaru’s earlier breakdown seemed to lift just a little.
Her warmth spread like ripples across still water, and one by one, the tension dissolved. Soft chuckles and murmurs replaced the haunted silence that had been left behind by Subaru’s laughter.
Al let out a low whistle, shaking his head.
Al: Man… this guy. While this world’s got magic stones and mabeast wards, sometimes I wonder what my own world’s cooking up without me. Portable fridges, cars, TVs… heh, makes me miss it a little.
He sighed, the tone nostalgic rather than bitter.
Beatrice: He should’ve asked me, in fact! Pouring mana into such a silly contraption would’ve been child’s play. But… tch, using Emilia for her temperature manipulation was… smart.
Emilia: When he told me how it worked, I really couldn’t understand all the details… but trying with him, helping him get the right temperature… it felt nice. It was a new way to use my mana, and it was really fun.
Beatrice clicked her tongue, turning her head with a pout.
Beatrice: Hmph! As if it should’ve been anyone else, in fact! Still… Betty supposes it’s good you found it fun…
She muttered the last words so low it was hard to tell if they were approval or complaint.
Anastasia faced Beatrice with a sly grin
Anastasia: Looks like someone’s a little sour she wasn’t chosen.
Beatrice whipped around, drills swaying like whips.
Beatrice: Betty is not sour! Don’t twist my words, you despicable merchant!
The afternoon sun filtered through the stable, casting soft light over the small group preparing for their journey. Emilia and Otto stood together near the carriage, their voices weaving in quiet conversation. Up front, Beatrice stood beside Patrasche, absentmindedly stroking the ground dragon’s mane while pretending she wasn’t enjoying the attention returned to her in kind.
Subaru lingered for a moment, then quietly slipped away. Moving to the back of the carriage, he crouched low and pried open a loose wooden frame in the floor. Beneath it, a small compartment revealed itself. From his jacket, he withdrew a sleek black box and placed it gently inside, tucking it into the hidden storage before sliding the panel shut again with practiced ease.
Dusting off his hands, Subaru straightened and returned to Otto with his usual bright grin.
Subaru: Alright, Otto, stop being such a scaredy-cat and let’s get this show on the road!
Otto bristled immediately, frowning as his arms folded tight.
Otto: I am not scared! That had nothing to do with what Lady Emilia and I were discussing, thank you very much.
Emilia: Yes, Subaru. Stop hurting Otto’s feelings.
Subaru laughed at Otto’s expense, doubling over with exaggerated cheer, while Otto’s face burned red in frustration.
Otto: Why are you like this?!
Subaru raised his hands up, grinning
Subaru: Alright, alright, I’ll behave. So—what’s the plan?
Otto sighed, rubbing his temples.
Otto: Ugh… fine. You three will head to Lady Felt’s domain and remain with her until dawn. I’ll be handling negotiations with merchants further south in the capital. Most likely, I’ll return before you do, so I’ll prepare for our departure.
For an instant, Subaru’s expression didn’t match the levity of his words. His eyes—no longer playful, no longer bright—hardened. They weren’t the eyes of the cheerful fool he pretended to be. They were the eyes of a man who had carried too much, studied too much, endured too much. Eyes sharp like a predator’s, observing Otto not just as a friend, but as a subject—measuring, learning, storing away every detail like a researcher with his specimen.
Subaru:[So that’s how you think. I think I finally got you.]
And then, as quickly as it came, the hunter’s gaze vanished. Subaru’s grin returned, careless and boyish, as if the moment had never happened.
The theater was silent for a few beats after the scene. Subaru’s grin replayed in their minds, but it was those fleeting hunter’s eyes that stuck with them—sharp, calculating, utterly foreign to the Subaru they knew.
Anastasia: [He wasn’t just watching. He was studying them. Every word Otto said, every expression Emilia made. He’s not just masking—he’s learning how to become them. It’s creepy as hell.]
Federica crossed her arms, frowning
Federica: How many secret compartments has he built in the mansion, I wonder? How many more things has he hidden right under our noses?
Crusch was calm but troubled, her hands folded in her lap
Crusch: So what we know is this—the black box contains at least two things. A journal-like book, once damaged, now restored by Ryuzu Alma. Its age suggests the words within were beginning to fade, and yet Alma, with the memories of her original self, returned it to its prime. And the second is a metallic object that can fit in one’s hands that has been fixed by Krostas
Beatrice: It’s mostly for this “Grandma”. I don’t know why he’s doing all this for her
Patrasche gave a sharp screech, tail swishing, signaling that she was ready. With that, the group finally set off toward the capital.
Outside the carriage, Emilia was observing Otto as he explained the finer points of handling a ground dragon, following Subaru’s suggestion that she learn while she was controlling the temperature of the fridge and its contents. Inside, however, it was just Subaru and Beatrice—and Subaru was bored out of his mind.
Until he remembered something.
Subaru was grinning, leaning toward her
Subaru: Oi, Beako, wanna see something?
Beatrice folded her arms, side-eyeing him with suspicion
Beatrice: Betty can tell you’re bored, so this had better be interesting, I suppose.
With a flourish, Subaru reached into his jacket and pulled out an item that made Beatrice’s eyes widen in shock and her face flush pink.
It was the plush doll he had made of her contractor.
Beatrice: shooting up, scrambling toward him, hands outstretched
What are you doing with that, I suppose?! Give it back to Betty this instant!
Subaru leaned away, holding the doll just out of reach with one hand while fending her off with the other.
Subaru: Hey, calm down! I brought it just in case the crowd becomes too much for you. You’re a great spirit, sure, but you spent four hundred years locked in a library. Your social skills are about as bad as mine. If you start panicking when we’re surrounded by strangers, this little guy can help.”
That made her freeze. Beatrice slowly drew her hands back, her pout softening as she realized he’d thought this through for her sake.
Subaru: Don’t look at me like that! I didn’t mean it as an insult. Here, check this out—wanna see a trick?
He flipped the doll around, revealing thin wire strips attached to its limbs.
Subaru: Behold! I’ve been practicing for you—a puppet show starring yours truly!
Beatrice puffed her cheeks, clearly torn between indignation and curiosity. Her eyes, however, betrayed her interest as she leaned ever so slightly forward.
Beatrice: This had better not be stupid, in fact…
She grumbles
Subaru smirked, ready to perform.
Ram: That man made a doll of himself? How shameful!
Her voice wavered with irritation, though the flicker of longing in her eyes betrayed her pride.
I could show you how many he’s made if you’d like.
Nearly everyone (except Priscilla) shouted at once:
Everyone: YES!
Alright then. I’ll summon them to each person. Just remember—he hasn’t made all of you, so don’t get mad. I’m looking at you, Priscilla.
Priscilla scoffed, fanning herself
Priscilla: Hmph. As if I’d care for such childish trinkets.
Her eyes, however, lingered suspiciously long on the plushes as they appeared.
With that, bright lights shimmered through the theater, and soft plush toys fell gently into people’s laps.
Emilia received a perfect miniature of herself, dressed in her usual white and purple. Her eyes sparkled as she pressed it to her chest.
Emilia: It’s…me! So cute!
Rem received 2: one her normal self, another in her demon form.
She held both carefully, her expression tender.
Rem: Subaru… you remembered both sides of me.
Petra squealed when hers appeared in her maid outfit.
Petra: He made me so adorable! Waaah, I’ll treasure it forever!
Garfiel received 3: one in normal form, one half-beast with tiger arms, and one full beast.
Garfiel’s jaw dropped when he them
Garfiel: Th-THREE?! CAP’N YOU’RE TOO DAMN GOOD TO ME!
He clutched them all protectively like treasures.
Frederica got 2: her normal form and beast form.
Frederica covered her mouth, smiling warmly
Federica: …He truly thought of everything.
Ram got one of herself.
Her ears turned pink as she held it delicately.
Ram: Hmph. He finally shows proper taste, I suppose.
She mutters to herself
Otto burst into laughter when he saw his plush—riding an adorable little ground dragon.
Otto: Ahahaha! This is amazing! He even got the saddle right!
Felt received one of herself, messy hair and all.
Felt: Oi, he even got my stupid bedhead down… tch, idiot.
Her hands, however, clutched it tightly.
Reinhard received a plush of himself, pristine and knightly.
Reinhard smiled softly, holding it with reverence
Reinhard: …I’ll take good care of it.
Beatrice received not just one, but three:
-A doll of Subaru himself.
-A doll of her.
-A doll of Subaru hugging her tightly.
Beatrice’s face flushed crimson, her hands trembling as she hugged the third plush to her chest.
Beatrice: …Idiot. Stupid, wonderful idiot.
She whispered to herself.
If you thought the dolls were adorable, you should see the animals he made of you all.
The room goes still for a second before—
Emilia was literally shaking in her seat, her chair creaking dangerously
Emilia: Sh-show us now!! Please!
—CRACK! The armrest snaps clean off in her hand.
Otto: Lady E-Emilia please calm down before you break the whole chair!
Alright, alright. But remember — not everyone has one. Don’t pout, don’t rage, and I’m looking at you, Priscilla.
Priscilla: Hmph. As if I would debase myself over a child’s trinket.
[If there is not one of me, I’ll burn this theater to the ground.]
Very well then — here they are. Enjoy them while you can, because I’ll be taking them back later. Make good use of your time.
A brilliant light fills the stage, and one by one, soft plush animals begin appearing in everyone’s laps — each crafted with almost absurd attention to detail. The room erupts with gasps, laughter, and no small amount of chaos.
Soon the bright light fades, and the first wave of animal plushies drops into waiting laps.
Beatrice: A tiny, fluffy cat-Beatrice plush tumbles onto her. Its fur was curled like her drill-hair, its face pouty yet cute.
Beatrice hugs it tight immediately
Beatrice:… Betty allows this, I suppose!
She buries her face in it, trying to hide the blush.
Emilia: A pure white dove with purple eyes lands gently in her hands. Its wings shimmer faintly like ice.
Emilia’s eyes sparkling
Emilia: A dove… it’s so precious!
She cradles it like it was alive, holding it against her cheek.
Otto: A soft, round sloth bear plops into his lap, complete with a tiny stitched hat matching his own.
Otto starred in disbelief
Otto: …He… he gave even the bear my hat.
Otto is speechless, fighting back tears
Julius: A purple dog plush with shining loyal eyes, noble posture, and a faint stitched rapier strapped to its back.
Julius: grins warmly, running a hand over its fur
Julius: …To think he would see me as loyal… I am honored.
Petra: An orange mouse plush almost as big as her hands squeaks when she squeezes it. Its big round eyes and fluffy tail make her squeal.
Petra was hugging both plushies.
Petra: It’s so cute!! Garfiel look!!
(She sticks it right in his face, giggling.)
Priscilla: A regal lion plush lands gracefully in her lap, its mane stitched with threads of gold and crimson.
Priscilla fanned herself with a sly smile
Priscilla: At last, a gift befitting me.
(She is never letting this go. Ever.)
Wilhelm: A white tiger plush with piercing blue eyes rests in his hands, its stance protective.
Wilhelm: …A symbol of strength and grace. How thoughtful.”
(He smiles, a rare softness lighting his face.)
Felix squealed the second his landed — a cat plush, tongue out, one eye closed in a cheeky wink.
Felix: It’s purrfect! Subaru, you absolute darling!
He hugged it so tight it nearly vanished into his chest.
Felix: Look, look, everyone, it even stuck its little tongue out like meee~!
Al: Yup, he nailed your annoying face, that’s for sure.
Felix gasped in mock offense, clutching the plush protectively.
Felix: You’re just jealous, Al! Don’t come begging to borrow mine later~
Rem and Ram: 2 matching cat plushies appear at once — one pale pink with a rose bow, one pale blue with a demon horn stitched carefully. They tumble into their laps together.
Rem pressed hers to her chest, near tears Rem: Subaru…
Ram held hers delicately, cheeks faintly pink
Ram: …It’s amazing.
(She won’t let go of it, not even for a second.)
Crusch examined the hawk plush on her lap. Its stitched wings were spread wide, regal and commanding, just like her. She smiled faintly.
Crusch: A hawk… sharp-eyed, unwavering. How very like him to notice such a thing.
She stroked its beak as though it were a living creature.
Soon the entire room is filled with the colorful, carefully crafted plush animals. Everyone is either laughing, hugging their gift, or pretending not to care while secretly melting inside.
You may not believe it, but whenever Subaru is bored, he makes one of these. So… have fun, and don’t kill each other over them.
The theater erupted in chatter the moment the last plush landed.
Emilia was nearly bouncing in her seat, showing off her dove to Beatrice.
Emilia: Beako, Beako, look! Isn’t it just the sweetest?!
Beatrice clutched her cat plush possessively
Beatrice: Betty refuses to trade, in fact! This one belongs only to Betty, I suppose!
She believes Emilia wants to trade but she kept on sneaking little glances at Emilia’s dove, clearly tempted.
Petra held her orange mouse up like a prized jewel.
Petra: Mine’s the cutest! Look at its tiny paws!
She shoved it into Garfiel’s face, who growled.
Garfiel: Oi, don’t rub it on me! …Though it is kinda adorable, shya.”
Petra puffed her cheeks.
Petra: Adorable?! It’s the best! Even better than your three plushies, Garf!
Otto sat in a corner muttering to himself, completely entranced by his sloth bear.
Otto: The seams are perfect, the hat is identical… did he measure my head size…?!
He looked up suddenly, panicked.
[No one’s taking mine. This one is off-limits!]
Julius raised his loyal dog plush for all to see.
Julius smiled smugly
Julius: Clearly, Subaru recognizes refinement and loyalty.
Al: Or maybe he just thinks you’re easy to boss around like a dog.
Julius scowled but hugged the plush a little closer.
Priscilla reclined elegantly, her lion plush resting on her lap.
Priscilla: This lion embodies me perfectly. Fierce, noble, commanding…
Anastasia had teasing grin
Anastasia: More like loud, spoiled, and dramatic.
Priscilla fanned herself, pretending not to hear — but her fingers were stroking the lion’s mane nonstop.
Wilhelm sat in silence, the white tiger plush on his lap. His thumb traced its stripes carefully.
Wilhelm:…He even gave it the same eyes as my wife’s spirit beast.
For once, his stoic mask slipped, revealing deep gratitude.
Rem was cuddling her blue cat plush so tightly it looked like she might never let go.
Rem: It feels like he’s always with me…
Ram: Tch. At least mine is more dignified than yours.
Rem smiled warmly
Rem: It’s okay. Mine just looks more like Subaru.
Ram: …That’s true.
She had a faint smile on her face
We have one more, guys. The very first one he ever made. Who do you think it is?
The guesses rolled in, quick and heated:
Anastasia: Three silver that it’s Emilia.
She smirked, confident.
Ricardo: No one’s gonna play against that bet, Ana-Bo. What do you think, Mimi?
Mimi was pouting, her tail swishing
Mimi: Hmph! When we get outta here, I’m makin’ him make me 5! No—8! 8 plushies, all for me!
Her brothers burst out laughing, patting her on the head.
Felt: Probably his Beatrice.
Her arms were crossed, but her lips curved knowingly.
Beatrice: Yes! That has to be the correct answer, I suppose!
Rem: Maybe… maybe it’s of all of us together.
Emilia:That’s a good answer.
Well then… let’s find out. Drum roll, please~.
The crowd clapped and stomped in rhythm, laughter mixing with curiosity. Then, with a flash of light, the final plush drifted down.
It wasn’t Emilia.
It wasn’t Beatrice.
It wasn’t even the group.
It was Reinhard — once again.
A dragon plush, scales stitched in deep red, with eyes of piercing azure. Despite its small size, it carried an air of majesty and terror… yet somehow, through Subaru’s hands, it was adorable. A scary-cute guardian dragon.
The room filled with groans, sighs, and a few laughs of disbelief.
Al: You’ve gotta be kiddin’ me! The Sword Saint again? He’s hoggin’ all the spotlight!Mimi: No faaaair!
Beatrice crossed her arms
Beatrice: Ridiculous. Betty should’ve been first, in fact.
Emilia: …Still, it’s beautiful.
Take pride, Reinhard. This was the first one he ever made here. Out of everyone, it was you. Continue to be the good friend you are to Subaru.
All eyes turned to Reinhard. He sat frozen, dragon plush resting carefully in his lap. His lips trembled, as though he wanted to speak but the words caught in his throat. Slowly, he bowed his head, clutching the dragon to his chest.
Reinhard (quietly): …I’ll never fail him. Not again.
The theater fell silent, the weight of the moment settling in.
Emilia: …I think it makes sense. Besides me, Reinhard was the first person who was kind to Subaru when he came here. Maybe he wanted to keep that moment close… to never forget the warmth that greeted him in a strange new world.
Beatrice: Hmph. Betty still thinks she should’ve been the first, but… if it had to be anyone else, it’s understandable, in fact. Reinhard was… Subaru’s first friend here even if he didn’t realize it.
When you get out, I’ll have to take back the plushies. Subaru would definitely notice if so many of his things went missing and then found them in your hands. He’d be mortified with embarrassment. But… for now, I’ll let you choose one plushie each to keep.
The theater instantly erupted into chatter.
Emilia: Then I’m keeping this one! It’s so sweet… and it feels like it was made just for me.
Emilia waved her dove plushie
Beatrice was hugging her 4 of her dolls glaring suspiciously at the Director
Beatrice: Betty refuses to part with these, in fact! But… if Betty must… then this one stays with me.
She cuddles the Subaru doll closer, cheeks flushed pink
Rem gently stroking the small demon-form plush of herself
Rem: …I’ll keep this one. It feels like Subaru made it because he wanted even this side of me to be cherished.
Ram: Hmph. I suppose… this will do. No reason to get sentimental.
Trying to look disinterested, though her fingers linger on the twin cat plush
Otto was beaming proudly, holding the sloth bear version of himself
Otto: Oh, this is definitely mine. Look at the little hat! The craftsmanship is remarkable. I’m honored.
Petra was hugging the orange mouse plush tight, but side-eying Garfiel’s pile
Petra: I’ll keep this one… even if it’s unfair that Garfiel got three…
Garfiel was grinning ear to ear, squeezing the beast-form plush
Garfiel: Cap’n’s a real artist, ain’t he? I’m keepin’ this badass one! It’s got my fangs ‘n everythin’!
Felt snatching up the her own plush without hesitation
Felt: Obviously, I’m takin’ this one. The eye’s just like mine. Kinda freaky how much detail that guy puts in.
Reinhard holding the dragon plush gently, almost reverently
Reinhard: …Then I will treasure this one. If it truly was the first he ever made, I’ll keep it as a promise—to always be at his side, as his friend
Priscilla: stroking the lion plush with a proud smirk
Priscilla: Hmph. Naturally, I shall keep this one. It captures my majesty… though I’ll have him craft a proper one for me soon enough.
Felix was pressing the cat plush with one eye shut against his cheek, smiling
Felix: It’s purrfect, just like me. I’ll treasure this little cutie—since it means I was on Subaru’s mind when he made it.
Wilhelm was quiet his fingers brushing the white tiger plush
Wilhelm: This one… reminds me of strength tempered by grace. I shall keep it close.
Alright then. Make sure to cherish them. Oh, and before I forget—these plushies are indestructible. I know how much you lot enjoy breaking my things.
He cleared his throat exaggeratedly.
*Cough* Emilia.
Emilia, jolting, cheeks puffing up
Emilia: H-Hey! That was just the armrest, it wasn’t my fault!
*Cough* Rem.
Rem bowed her head, clutching her demon-form plush tightly
Rem: I apologize
*Cough* Priscilla.
Priscilla: Hmph. The fault lies not with me but with your flimsy creations. One must withstand magnificence if it wishes to serve me.
*Cough* Reinhard.
Reinhard’s eyes narrowed in embarrassment, looking away as he stroked the dragon plush
Reinhard: …I only gripped it a little. The armrest shouldn’t have shattered so easily.
The theater burst into laughter, the tension breaking instantly as everyone teased the four culprits, while each of them defended themselves in varying degrees of pride and embarrassment.
CLAP!
In an instant, the dolls they hadn’t chosen shimmered with faint light and gently faded away into nothingness. Gasps and small whines filled the room as the once crowded theater floor was suddenly bare again, leaving only the single plushie each person had decided to keep.
Emilia hugging hers tightly, pouting
Emilia: I wish I could’ve kept them all…
Petra nodded quickly
Petra: Me too! They were so soft…
Otto sighed, still studying his plush
Otto: Knowing Subaru, I imagine he’d collapse in embarrassment if he knew we were hoarding them
Notes:
I NEED SOMEONE TO DRAW THIS. If you can, go to my discord and post it there
The discord server is
https://discord.gg/8du8Z8Nz
Chapter 49: A New Side
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Inside the carriage, Subaru pinched the thin wires between his fingers and gave them a little tug. The plush version of himself jerked to life, its stubby legs wobbling before spinning clumsily in place. With a dramatic flourish, Subaru pulled harder, and the doll raised its arms above its head, striking the unmistakable pose of a ballerina.
Subaru: And now, behold! The most graceful dancer in all the kingdoms—Subaru Natsuki!
The puppet twirled and stumbled, its limbs flailing in exaggerated motions, but Subaru’s control somehow turned the awkwardness into comedic charm. He even hummed a little melody under his breath as he guided the doll through pirouettes and leaps, ending with a grand bow that nearly toppled it over.
Beatrice was covering her mouth, her cheeks red as cherry
Beatrice: [B-Betty refuses to laugh at something so ridiculous, I suppose!]
But the faint shake in her shoulders and the small smile peeking through gave her away. Subaru noticed and leaned closer, dangling the doll so it “bowed” toward her like a performer acknowledging its only audience.
Subaru: Thank you, thank you! Your support means the world, Beako!
Beatrice’s stern face finally broke as she let out a bubbly laugh, her small hands covering her mouth while Subaru continued to pull the strings, making his puppet-self twirl like a dizzy ballerina.
The sound of her laughter carried forward, catching Emilia’s attention. She slid open the small window between the driver’s seat and the carriage interior.
Emilia: Hey, what’s so funny back there?
The moment Subaru heard her voice, his body froze. Reality struck him—he was a grown man playing puppet-show with a plushie of himself. His face flushed red. In a panic, he hurled the doll straight through the open window.
Beatrice: H–Heeey! That’s mine, I suppose!
Without hesitation, she scrambled after it, leaping right through the window with surprising grace.
Subaru blinked once, then twice—then dove out after her, instinct outweighing reason. The ground rushed up fast. Only as he hung midair, seconds away from face-planting, did his brain finally catch up. His expression wasn’t of terror, but pure, weary irritation.
Subaru face was deadpan, as if lecturing himself
Subaru: …Why did I do that?
Ram: Foolish beyond reason. To throw yourself from a moving carriage over something so trivial—pathetic.
But the corners of her mouth twitched like she was suppressing a chuckle.
On the other side, Rem was clasping her hands, stars in her eyes.
Rem: It’s adorable… Beatrice and Subaru really are like children sometimes.
Beatrice, red-cheeked, was lightly punching her contractor’s unconscious shoulder in the theater seats.
Beatrice: That was Betty’s plushie! Of course Betty would follow it, in fact!
Emilia sighed, covering her face with one hand.
Emilia: Subaru… honestly. Jumping out of a carriage for something so dumb… When you wake up, I’m going to scold you properly.
Still, the faintest smile tugged at her lips.
Subaru sat inside the carriage again, looking a little worse for wear with twigs sticking out of his hair. Emilia had his ear firmly pinched between her fingers, scolding him with the righteous fury of a big sister. The mini-fridge sat dutifully at her side, glowing faintly from her mana. Across from them, Beatrice was miraculously spotless, snuggling the rescued Subaru doll to her chest with a triumphant little huff.
Subaru: I’m sorry, Mili… please forgive me…
He groaned
Emilia: Subaru, you can be such a dunderhead sometimes!
Subaru cracked open an eye, giving her a half-smile through his fatigue.
Subaru: Who… *yawn*… even says that anymore?
The words slurred as his head bobbed. Days of sleepless nights and overexertion pressed down all at once.
Beatrice noticed first. Her lips curled into a faint, almost secret smile as she hugged the doll tighter.
Emilia, still in the middle of lecturing, stopped when she realized the ear in her hand had gone slack. She blinked, leaned forward, and froze as she caught the sound of soft snoring.
Her expression softened immediately, the scolding tone dissolving into quiet concern. She brushed a stray twig out of his hair, lingering for a moment as though torn between waking him or letting him rest.
Beatrice’s smile deepened as she saw her contractor’s head tilt, finally giving in to sleep. For once, there was no pain etched across his face, only the faintest hint of peace. She hugged the doll closer, as if to guard this rare moment.
From the theater seats, Felix exhaled a long breath he hadn’t realized he was holding.
Felix: Finally… he’s out cold. Judging by what we’ve seen, he hasn’t had more than 4 hours a night in the last three days. His body needed this.
Emilia, on-screen, shifted to cradle his head gently against her shoulder, her earlier frustration gone.
Emilia: Thank you… just sleep, Subaru.
Her embrace was tender, protective.
Rem leaned forward, her hands clutching the fabric of her dress.
Rem: He looks so calm, but… what if the nightmares come again? What if he starts thrashing…?
She tighten her grip on the Oni doll her lover made of her
The screen shifted to the bustling capital. From the window of a moving carriage, Otto could be seen paying a merchant, his sharp voice haggling even as the wheels rattled across cobblestones.
Inside the carriage, Beatrice leaned against Subaru, shaking him gently.
Beatrice: Wake up, I suppose… you’ve been dozing long enough.
Her tone was light, almost teasing, but her little hands trembled ever so slightly. Across from them, Emilia sat near the fridge, both palms pressed gently to its sides as she focused on stabilizing its temperature with her mana.
Subaru stirred, blinking himself awake before quickly remembering where he was. He sat up, brushing stray twigs from his jacket. Beatrice puffed her cheeks at him, trying to play it off, but the faint unease in her eyes was impossible for him to miss.
She was surrounded by a world she hadn’t touched in over four hundred years, and the thought of meeting strangers made her shoulders tense.
Subaru caught it instantly.
Subaru: :It’s okay, Beako. You won’t be facing them alone. You’ve got your trusty contractor—your dear Subaru—right here.
He leaned forward, carefully straightening the tiny crown resting on her golden curls, dusting off her already immaculate dress as though preparing her for battle.
Subaru: You’re smart, you’re strong, you’re brave. You and Emilia even beat the Great Rabbit. You’re Beatrice—the great spirit of Yin. And as your contractor, I know you can do this.
His voice was steady, reverent, as though each word was a declaration of fact rather than encouragement. Beatrice blinked up at him, her lips twitching between a pout and a shy smile.
Most smiled, touched by Subaru’s gentle encouragement.
Petra leaned forward, whispering with stars in her eyes:
Petra: He’s so sweet to Beatrice…
Crusch: Did you notice? He credited Beatrice and Emilia for defeating the Great Rabbit… but said nothing of himself.
Julius: A familiar pattern. He raises others, but erases his own part from the tale.
Beatrice’s eyes shimmered, not with pride, but with a frustration only she could feel.
Beatrice: He always does this, I suppose… Pretends Betty did it all, when he was the one who carried everything. It’s infuriating. Infuriating and… and so very like him, in fact…
Al: Are you guys so stupid?
Every head turned toward him, startled by the venom in his tone. His single eye narrowed, his usual lazy drawl sharpened into something fierce.
Al: We’ve all seen Subaru’s insecurities, right? The kid constantly downplays himself, acts like he’s nothing while doing damn near everything. But this? This is different.
He jabbed a finger toward the screen, his voice rising with each word.
Al: Do you have any idea how mind-breaking it is to be called the ‘Rabbit Slayer’? You can pat him on the back all you want, but what do you think he remembers? Not the victory. Not the cheers. Just the feeling of being eaten alive, over and over. The sound of his own bones crunching in the belly of those things.
His voice cracked with anger, his fist tightening against the armrest.
Al: So yeah, of course he won’t take credit. The only way he can keep breathing is by never associating himself with it at all. That’s why we’ve never seen Subaru #15. Because every single memory tied to those disgusting rabbits is locked away, buried, blocked out.
The theater was dead still. Nobody dared interrupt him.
Al: Don’t you dare misinterpret it as some petty insecurity. This ain’t him being modest—it’s survival. His way of keeping what little sanity he’s got left.
The theater was deathly silent after Al’s words, save for the faint hum of the projection.
Emilia’s violet eyes drifted toward the dove plushie resting on her lap, then down to Subaru’s unconscious hand she held. Shame burned in her chest. How could she have thought it was just insecurity? Echidna’s tea may have helped heal his mind, but now she questioned how he was even sane enough to smile…to speak… after that.
Rem bowed her head. The thought of her darling, conscious while his flesh was torn apart, devoured—again and again—stabbed her like a blade. She had dismissed it once as something he “endured.” Foolish. She now realized he had been trapped in a waking nightmare, with no time to breathe, no chance to process, before being thrown into the Sanctuary’s chaos again.
Ram’s lips tightened, eyes narrowing toward Roswaal’s shadowy figure. Bitterness twisted her stomach. That clown had pushed Subaru into hell for his schemes. And yet, by some miracle, Subaru had clawed his way back. Quietly, with uncharacteristic sincerity, she thanked whatever higher beings existed for leaving him with any sanity.
Petra shook violently, her small hands clutching her skirt. The only thing calming her was the mouse plushie she received. The memory of the rabbit still haunted her—its gnashing teeth, its endless hunger. And yet, Subaru had lived through that nightmare, again and again. How could he still laugh? How could he think? The thought broke her heart.
Crusch closed her eyes, her composure strained. She remembered her own clash with the Great Rabbit. To imagine losing, being eaten alive, returning only to face it again, and again—her iron stomach turned at the thought.
Ricardo’s claws dug into the armrest with a harsh creak. His jaw clenched, eyes flashing with uncharacteristic fury. He was a man of war, hardened by battle, but the idea of a boy like Subaru enduring something so grotesque was almost too much to stomach.
A heavy silence pressed down on them all, until Al spoke again—his voice like iron dipped in frost.
Al: Yeah… I can see it on your faces. You get it now. You finally realized how damn lucky you are that Subaru’s even sane enough to walk, talk, and smile. So listen well.
He leaned forward, his tone dropping to something low, dangerous.
Al: No matter what, no matter when, if you ever call him the Rabbit Slayer—
His single eye glinted with icy resolve.
Al: You’re dead.
Priscilla’s eyes narrowed, her fan lowering ever so slightly. Normally, her knight was nothing but a carefree fool—more inclined to jest, to chatter, than to bare his fangs. But now? His voice carried the iron weight of conviction. It intrigued her. This was not the jesting dog at her heel, but something sharper, something dangerous.
Priscilla, who sneered at most things, recognized the similarity to something she’d heard before—Beatrice’s vow against Roswaal. A declaration not of bravado, but of certainty. A willingness to burn the world itself if that’s what it took to keep the promise true.
In the back of their minds, all of them remembered Beatrice’s voice, sharp and absolute, when she threatened Roswaal. Al’s tone carried the same lethal edge.
Two very different people… yet the same bone-deep resolve.
The screen shifted to the bustling streets of the capital. Colorful stalls lined the roads, merchants cried out their wares, and laughter spilled through the air. For most, it was a place of joy. For Beatrice, though, the crowd was a world she had never known—overwhelming and foreign after centuries in the solitude of the library.
But with Subaru’s encouragement, she walked forward, small hand nestled firmly in his.
The way he arranged their little group wasn’t careless. Emilia walked at the far right, keeping her hand lightly on the fridge’s surface as she quietly maintained its temperature. Subaru had deliberately placed her there, ensuring the sun was behind her so it wouldn’t scorch her pale skin.
Beatrice walked in the center, cushioned between them. Subaru held her hand while Emilia stayed close on her other side, a wall of familiarity against the sea of strangers. She didn’t realize it, but her position was more than convenience—it was protection. Anyone who even thought of reaching for her would first have to pass either Subaru or Emilia.
And Subaru himself? He walked at the far left, his posture casual but his eyes sharp. From there, he was the first line of defense, able to step into danger without hesitation. He also knew the way people stared—that his odd clothes, his mismatched energy, drew attention. If their eyes landed on him first, then they wouldn’t look so closely at Emilia’s resemblance to the Witch.
He never explained any of this. He didn’t need to.
The trio chatted about all sorts of things as they made their way through the capital—small talk, silly jokes, little observations about stalls and performers. To any onlooker, it was just a young man with two girls enjoying the day.
But Subaru’s eyes were never still.
If the street was clear and calm, his voice would be low and casual, blending seamlessly into the chatter. If the crowd grew louder, he would tighten his grip on Beatrice’s small hand—an unspoken signal that he was alert, ready to pull her close if needed. And whenever wandering eyes lingered too long on Emilia, he raised his voice, his tone exaggerated, his words ridiculous. He would become the center of attention—the loud, foolish boy—until those curious stares slid off Emilia and onto him instead.
To everyone else, he looked like a clown. To Beatrice and Emilia, he was just Subaru being Subaru. But in truth, every laugh, every foolish pose, every word pitched just too loud was part of a deliberate rhythm he followed. A formula to keep them safe.
And so, without breaking stride, without faltering in his act, Subaru guided them through the heart of the capital—until at last, the gates of the Astrea mansion came into view.
The guards at the Astrea estate recognized them immediately and opened the gates without delay. Subaru gave them a casual salute as he led the trio in, Beatrice’s hand still snug in his own while Emilia kept the quiet hum of mana flowing into the fridge.
The courtyard was immaculate—trimmed hedges, bright flowers, a cobblestone path leading up to the grand mansion. It carried the quiet dignity of the Astrea name.
As they approached the front entrance, the doors opened and a maid stepped forward with practiced grace. Her uniform was crisp, her posture perfect, and her long auburn hair framed sharp, watchful eyes. She bowed lightly before speaking.
???: Welcome to the Astrea estate. I am Flam Remendis, head maid in service to Lord Reinhard and Lady Felt. It is an honor to greet you.
Subaru instantly perked up, slipping into his overly dramatic gentleman routine.
Subaru: An honor, she says! No, no, the honor is all ours, Miss Flam, being welcomed by such a radiant beauty.
Beatrice rolled her eyes, Emilia stifled a giggle, and Flam only tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable.
Flam: …I see. Then please, come inside. Lady Felt and Lord Reinhard are expecting you.
Subaru: [Yes, this is my chance.]
He rubbed the back of his neck, feigning embarrassment with a sheepish grin.
Subaru: Yeah, that would be great and all, but unfortunately—I gotta run.
Both Emilia and Beatrice blinked at him in confusion.
Emilia: Eh? Where are you going? You’re the one who suggested we come here, remember?
Beatrice: That’s right, I suppose! If my contractor is going somewhere, then Betty will be going too!
Subaru crouched slightly, wagging his finger as though to scold her, then softened.
Subaru: Sorry, Beako, but that can’t happen this time. While we were walking earlier, I spotted an old friend. Didn’t wanna hold up the group, but… I haven’t seen them in a while, so I figured I’d catch up. It’s about 5 p.m. now, so I’ll be back within an hour. Then, promise, we’ll deliver Felt’s gift together.
Beatrice puffed her cheeks, ready to argue—but Subaru leaned down and whispered into her ear.
Subaru (whispering): If you let me go this once, I’ll bake you another one of those tomorrow.
Beatrice froze, her pout instantly melting at the mere memory of that dish. She crossed her arms, cheeks faintly pink, and looked away with forced dignity.
Beatrice: …Fine. But only because Betty is merciful, I suppose.
Turning back to Emilia, Subaru flashed his usual grin.
Subaru: Mili, fridge-duty still okay? Not draining too much mana?
Emilia lifted the box up just enough for him to see, smiling brightly.
Emilia: Nope! This ‘fridge’—” (she stumbled slightly on the word) “—takes so little mana it’s barely noticeable. Don’t worry about me!
Subaru: That’s my lady for you! Reliable as always!
He spun on his heel and gave Flam an apologetic bow.
Subaru: Ah—sorry to waste your time, Miss Flam. Please take good care of them while I’m gone.
With that, he jogged a few steps toward the exit, waving lazily over his shoulder.
Subaru: Don’t peek inside the fridge, okay? I’ll be back before you know it!
And just like that, he disappeared down the path, leaving Emilia and Beatrice exchanging puzzled glances.
The room, which had been tense and formal, began to loosen as a small giggle echoed from Felt. She looked at her older brother with wide, excited eyes, clearly amused by Subaru’s antics.
Beatrice: He’s going to meet… grandma. Who is that, I wonder?
Anastasia: Hmm… I’m intrigued. Subaru spent so much time preparing—whoever she is, she must be important.
Felt clapped her hands softly, her laughter infectious, and even some of the more stoic observers allowed a small smile to form
Subaru returned to the carriage, moving carefully to avoid the watchful eyes of the caretakers and the vigilant Patrasche. He knelt for a moment, removing the loose floorboard to retrieve the long black box, which he quickly tucked safely into his jacket. With the box secured, he slipped silently back into the street, keeping to the shadows.
The familiar bustle of the main street faded as he turned into a narrow, dark alleyway, edging closer to the slum district. The sounds of the city were muffled here, replaced by the distant clatter of metal and the soft scurrying of unseen creatures.
Subaru’s eyes, sharp and calculating, focused on a figure crouched in the shadows. He took a careful step forward, his voice low but firm.
Subaru: So… what do you want?
The alley fell silent for a heartbeat, the air thick with tension, as the unknown figure finally responded.
Otto: Why would he go to an alleyway alone again? Wouldn’t Subaru #3 be screaming in his ears to leave immediately?
Rem: Maybe… it’s to meet Grandma?
She tilts her head, uncertain, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully. She trusts Subaru but senses there’s more going on than meets the eye.
Beatrice: Hmph. Someone he spent so much time with wouldn’t be hiding in the shadows. He’d speak with them with… some level of familiarity.
Subaru spoke with deliberate calm, though every word carried weight. The figure before him was clearly not the “Grandma” he had been expecting.
It was a man in his forties, with dark blue hair thinning at the crown. His clothes were plain, worn, and suited to the poor district. A brown belt hung loosely over his tunic, and he looked like he belonged to the shadows rather than the streets.
???: What—?
He barely registered Subaru until the young man’s voice cut through the alley.
Subaru: You! I’m talking to you.
His gaze bore into the man, sharp and unwavering.
Subaru: When I walked past here with my friends, you didn’t look at them. You looked at me. Not out of curiosity. Not out of annoyance. But spite. And I noticed you reaching for that dagger the moment our eyes met.
Subaru’s finger pointed directly at the small sword sheathed at the man’s side.
He stepped closer, narrowing his eyes, every motion precise and calculated.
Subaru: So… once again…
His voice dropped lower, fierce and unwavering.
Subaru: What do you want?
The alley seemed to shrink around them, the air tense with the promise of confrontation. Subaru’s body remained relaxed, but the fire in his gaze made it clear—he was ready for whatever answer came next.
???: Your kind disgusts me.
Subaru raised an eyebrow, tilting his head slightly.
Subaru: “My kind?” I’d say I’m a… somewhat normal guy.
The man’s dark eyes flashed, his fists tightening.
???: Your black hair. Your dark eyes. The screams from that place—you’re a mistake! A plague! Someone everyone despises, someone who should have never existed! All hate you, all want you dead! Even the spirits despise you! Why should you be allowed to live?!
The man’s voice grew sharper, angrier.
???: I bet you’re related to that… that bitch, the Bowel Hunter! You’re probably some sadistic butcher who enjoys tormenting us normal people. You should’ve never existed!
He paused, staring at Subaru, waiting for a reaction.
Subaru yawned into his hand and rubbed his eyes, stretching slowly as if nothing the man said mattered.
Subaru: Ooh, so that’s what this is about.
He rolled his shoulders casually, stretching his arms.
Subaru: You know… you’re not the first person to hate me for my looks. I honestly don’t know how Emilia puts up with all these insults—she’s a strong girl for always smiling.
He stretched his legs, cracking his back with exaggerated nonchalance.
Subaru: What is this, the eighth time someone’s yelled at me like that? And that speech of yours lasted a whole minute? That’s a new record for sure.
???: Why aren’t you taking this seriously?!
Subaru shrugged, a small, tired smile playing at the corners of his lips.
Subaru: Probably because I couldn’t give a damn. I mean… you’re a guy hating on another man for simply existing. If this is your first reaction to someone who looks like me, I’d say you have more personal issues than I do.
He yawned again, stretching as if the confrontation were nothing more than a minor inconvenience, leaving the man fuming and off-balance.
The theater fell silent, the weight of Subaru’s unseen struggles pressing on everyone’s minds.
Emilia: …He… he gets discriminated against too?
Her voice was quiet, tinged with both surprise and guilt.
Julius: For… his black hair and those eyes?
He shook his head slowly, trying to process the revelation.
Anastasia: I always wondered if Subaru realized how others perceived him because of his unusual looks… but to think he’s endured this eight times? That’s… almost unbearable to imagine.
The rest of the cast exchanged solemn glances, a mixture of shock, sorrow, and admiration crossing their faces.
Emilia pressed her hands together, her eyes downcast. She felt a sting of disappointment in herself, realizing how many times she had been so focused on her own struggles that she never noticed the subtle glances, the whispers, the judgment Subaru endured silently while still doing everything in his power to protect and support her.
Rem’s eyes flashed with restrained fury. Her grip on her plushie tightened so hard her knuckles turned white
Rem: How dare you—how dare you speak to him like that!
Her voice trembled, a mix of anger and sorrow.
Ram let out a sharp, icy laugh, bitter and cutting.
Ram: Pathetic. To hate someone for simply existing… He disgusts Ram.
Her gaze bore into the man as if she could burn him with sheer will. Her pride might have softened for Subaru, but her rage at injustice was unyielding.
Beatrice’s usually playful demeanor vanished, replaced with a blazing fury. Her hands balled into fists, nails scraping the floor.
Beatrice: How dare you speak to my contractor in such a manner!
she shouted, voice echoing with centuries of restrained authority
The man’s fists trembled, veins standing out on his neck.
???: You—! You mock me?!
Subaru tilted his head, squinting slightly, as if considering the man’s outburst.
Subaru: Mock? No, no. I’m just… observing. You see, it’s fascinating how people get so worked up over someone who’s just… existing. It’s like you’re training yourself to explode for no reason.
The man growled, stepping forward
???: You don’t understand! You’ve never suffered! You don’t deserve to live!
Subaru yawned, rubbing his eyes again before responding in an almost bored tone.
Subaru: Suffer? Believe me, I’ve seen worse. Much worse. People thinking they have the right to decide who lives or dies… that’s funny. Your shouting at me like a villain in a storybook, but you scare me one bit. It just… makes me wonder why you waste your energy on strangers.
The man’s face turned red, his hands shaking, but Subaru’s calm tone only seemed to push him further.
Subaru: All this anger, and for what? You’re mad at me for… being me? That’s ridiculous. If you spent half as much effort improving yourself instead of cursing someone else, maybe life would be easier for you.
Subaru straightened, cracking his knuckles casually, eyes glinting faintly in the alley light.
Subaru: Seriously, though… I almost admire your dedication. Most people just yell, sometimes spit on my shoes when they compare me to the curses children. You? You stood your ground, screamed, threatened. It’s… impressive in a way.
He paused, letting the words sink in.
Subaru: But here’s the thing—you’re wasting it. All this fury, and for nothing. You’re alone in this anger. And I? I’ve already lived through worse. So tell me again… who’s really suffering here?
The man froze, unsure how to respond to Subaru’s unnerving calm. Subaru’s small smirk betrayed no malice, only quiet dominance.
Subaru: Go on, think about it. Or don’t. Either way… I’m done talking.
Subaru, having decided the confrontation was over, began to step away. The alley’s exit was just a few feet ahead when the man, too prideful to accept being dismissed, surged forward.
???: You won’t get away, cursed child!
His speed, remarkable for someone from the slums, closed the distance in a heartbeat, dagger raised toward Subaru.
From Subaru’s perspective, time slowed. His mind raced, analyzing every variable in an instant.
Everyone: SUBARU!!!!!!
They were all afraid for the boy’s safety.
“Is how he dies!”
“Why wasn’t I there!!”
“Please be alright in fact!”
“Cap’n”
All had similar thoughts as they watched the small sword get closer to Subaru
Subaru: [I can feel it… the noose tightening around my neck. I’ll be dead if I don’t act fast. Is it the man? Yes it has to be? The moment I turned around, I felt the noose! Who is this man? Does he have a divine blessing like Felt? No—if he did, I’d already be on the ground. Is he a retired knight? Trained in some art of combat? Probably not… otherwise, I’d be finished by now.]
A shadow flickered across his vision. It was the ghost of Subaru—#3—the version that had died in this very alley, the two almost indistinguishable in stance and tension.
#3: [You’ve gotta duck!]
#18:[I… I can’t! I’m too weak… but she can.]
He closed his eyes briefly, letting the world dissolve around him. The dark void returned, sparse and quiet, with only two figures present. One was himself, #18, and the other… a familiar warrior, someone he had always held in deep respect: Crusch Karsten.
#18 held out his hand to Crusch.
#18: Subaru is too weak to defend himself… could you lend me yourself?
Crusch, clad in her warrior outfit, smiled faintly.
Crusch: Of course you are… and yes, you may borrow myself.
A mask, simplified but unmistakably her face, appeared in her hand. Subaru took it, placing it over his own face. Threads of faint, silvery energy stitched themselves across his skin, binding him to her visage. Memories flooded in—every word, every look, every movement, every breath. He absorbed her posture, her heartbeat, her eyes… her presence. The stitches tightened as the memories wove together, reshaping his being.
His reflection of her mouth twisted unnaturally, forming a wide, unnerving grin. It wasn’t Subaru smiling anymore—it was Crusch, and yet something off lingered beneath, something darker, uncanny.
In the real world, the man’s dagger lunged toward Subaru’s back. But he—no, Crusch—ducked fluidly, the motion sharp, deliberate, almost too precise to belong to the boy beneath the mask.
The dagger missed. Subaru’s leg shot upward, slamming into the man’s hand with a sickening crack that made the blade fly high into the air. He his body twisted, landing a square uppercut to the man’s chin, the strike carrying a chilling precision, as if the strength behind it had no relation to the body wielding it.
The man crumpled to the ground.
Suba-sch—leaned over him, dagger now gripped in his hand.
Suba-sch: Life, death, or zero?
The words came sharp and deliberate, his attempt at her tone close but imperfect, off just enough to feel uncanny.
The man froze, daggerless and trembling.
???:W… wh… what?
Inside the void, Subaru tugged at the mask on his face, frustrated.
Subaru: [Come on, Crusch—that’s not right. Get it right.]
More threads shot out, latching deeper into his skin. Memories of her stance, her voice, her very breath rewove themselves into him. His head tilted back as the mask stitched tighter.
Back in the real world—
Suba-sch(now perfect): Life, death, or zero?
The tone was flawless—every note of Crusch’s stern dignity echoed through him. It wasn’t an imitation anymore. It was her.
The man’s eyes went wide as the weight of judgment pressed down. He dropped to his knees, stammering, “Life! I choose life!”
Suba-sch: Alright then.
He lowered the dagger and let the man scramble away into the shadows, fleeing as though chased by death itself.
Back in the void—
Subaru clawed at the mask, but the threads resisted. Each pull tore small slivers of skin as the stitches unraveled. At last, it came free, revealing bloodied edges across his face. He held the mask in trembling hands and offered it back to the phantom of Crusch.
#18: Thank you, Crusch. You’re an incredible warrior—one I could never measure up to.
She smiled faintly, taking the mask.
Crusch: I know.
For a heartbeat, Subaru stared at her, his expression darkening.
Subaru: [And that’s how I know you’re not the real Crusch. The real one would’ve said something kinder… but only because she doesn’t know how filthy a man I am.]
The void shattered.
Back in the alley, Subaru dropped the dagger with a metallic clatter. He staggered forward a few steps before his knees buckled. Breathing ragged, he lifted his right hand—the one that struck—and saw his fingers bent wrong, swollen, broken.
Subaru (grimly smiling): Of course it broke… I can mimic her form, but never her strength.
He shoved the mangled hand deep into his pocket, concealing the damage, and straightened his back. With the same foolish grin as always, he walked out of the alley and back into the lively street, as if nothing had ever happened.
Crusch’s breath caught in her throat. Her chest rose and fell too quickly, each inhale sharp, shallow—almost hyperventilating. She couldn’t look away from the screen, from the way Subaru had discarded himself, stitched his very flesh into her. It wasn’t admiration. It wasn’t even flattery. It was desecration, in a way she had never known. Her stomach churned.
Crusch (whispering, trembling): Disgusting…
Her hand shook until Felix quickly caught it, gripping firmly, trying to steady her before the panic consumed her.
Felix (soft, urgent): My lady… breathe. It’s alright. It’s over now.
But even he couldn’t hide the unease in his own eyes.
Emilia sat frozen, her whole body locked. She clutched the plushie in her lap, squeezing it so tightly her knuckles went pale. Her voice trembled as she forced the words out.
Emilia: He… he threw himself away… to become her.
Her gaze lowered, lips pressed tight.
Emilia: [Why? Why does Subaru believe he isn’t enough on his own?]
Federica’s complexion turned ashen, her lips trembling as she bit down hard enough to draw blood. Her nails dug into the armrest until the wood creaked under the pressure.
Federica: [When he mimicked me, it was the same… he discarded himself without hesitation. Because he thought he wasn’t enough.]
The rest of the room sat in a stunned silence, every member visibly unsettled. They didn’t need to voice their thoughts—Felix’s warning from the break echoed in all their minds:
“He thinks he’s never enough, so he borrows from others—takes traits, behaviors, strengths—to fill that void. It’s not supernatural… it’s psychological. A twisted way of coping with never feeling good enough.”
Now, watching Subaru’s mimicry fully play out, the truth struck them harder than ever. He hadn’t simply leaned on his friends. He had become them. Not to honor them, but to erase himself.
It was unnatural. Wrong. Terrifying.
He respected them so deeply that his admiration had curdled into something grotesque. In his eyes, he was too insignificant to stand beside them—so he hollowed himself out and wore their strengths like masks.
Otto’s breath hitched, his voice cracking as the screen played on.
Otto: I… I didn’t mean it like this, Subaru. Definitely not like this!
His fingers trembled against his knees, the memory of Sanctuary clawing at him.
Otto: [I told him he couldn’t do everything alone. I told him to lean on us, to share the burden. He listened—gods, he listened too well. He doesn’t lean on us… he becomes us.]
The guilt twisted in his chest, heavier than any deal or loss he’d ever faced. He wanted Subaru to see his friends as equals, as support—never as masks to wear, never as tools to hollow himself out with.
Otto (whispering): You don’t have to erase yourself to carry us, Subaru…
Subaru was now standing in front of house on the capital street. He was whistling something while his hands was it his pocket.
He tries to open the door but it was locked so without any hesitation, he used sloth to phased a hand into the door to unlock it from the inside. Once he heard a click he walked in
Subaru was now standing in front of house on the capital street. The faint tune of his whistle lingered in the air as Subaru rocked on his heels, one hand buried in his pocket, the other brushing idly against the door’s worn wood. When the handle refused to budge, he didn’t even sigh.
Instead, his expression stayed light, almost carefree, as the unseen force stirred from his shadow. Invisible Providence slid forward like a phantom limb, slipping through the wood and fumbling for the lock.
Click.
The sound was sharp against the quiet street. Subaru smirked faintly, pushing the door open as if nothing were unusual. No hesitation. No second thought. Just Subaru Natsuki walking into a stranger’s home with the same rhythm he carried while strolling through the marketplace.
The whistle resumed, low and steady, as he vanished inside.
Julius leaned forward, disbelief in his voice.
Julius: Wait… he’s just breaking into someone’s house?
Beatrice immediately shook her head, her twin-drills bouncing as she huffed.
Beatrice: Of course not. It’s most likely Grandma’s house.
Julius arched a brow, his composure fraying.
Julius: Then why didn’t he knock? Why go that far?
Beatrice froze for a moment, her lips parting but no answer coming out.
Beatrice: …I don’t know.
No one else spoke right away. They were still reeling from the alleyway—Subaru’s eerie mimicry of Crusch, the skin-tearing mask, the hollow self-abandonment. Compared to that, slipping into a house with invisible hands almost felt normal… yet the unease hung in the air.
Subaru slipped deeper into the house, passing through the living room until he reached the kitchen. Without hesitation, he crouched down at the sink, rummaging through the cabinet beneath it. His movements were casual, almost routine, as though he’d done this a hundred times before.
Then a sharp voice cut through the quiet.
???: What the hell are you doing in my house?
A cold weight pressed against his back—a weapon. But Subaru didn’t even flinch. He kept searching, voice calm and collected.
Subaru: Hey there, Cora. I’m looking for an ointment for my hand.
Finally, he pulled his right hand from his pocket. The swollen, crooked shape of it made the injury obvious.
The camera panned to reveal the figure behind him.
A demi-human girl stood there, axe in hand. She wore a light blue and white sleeveless dress, accented by an orange-and-pink bracelet around her wrist. Her long, dark navy-blue hair was tied into three ponytails, and bright pink eyes glowed beneath her bear-like ears, their inner fur white. She was petite, no taller than 5’5, her feet slipped into simple black shoes.
When recognition dawned, her stance loosened. The sharp edge of her voice melted into something far more casual. She clicked on the lamp beside her and slumped into the chair near the table.
Cora: You’re not gonna find anything there. I used the last of it two days ago… forgot to resupply.
Subaru rose from the cabinet and stepped toward her, holding up his mangled hand for her to see.
Subaru: Think you can heal this before we meet Grandma?
She groaned, dragging herself upright again.
Cora: You’ve gotta stop coming here with broken bones. One of these days, you’re not gonna walk it off. Also—what the hell happened to your mouth?
Subaru: My mouth?
He touched his lips with his free hand, only to see the faint smear of blood on his fingers. He blinked, almost surprised, then forced a weak smile.
Subaru: Ehh… don’t worry about it.
Anastasia shot to her feet, her voice cracking the theater’s heavy silence.
Anastasia: THAT’S HER!!!
Everyone turned toward her, startled.
Rem: Who is she, Anastasia?
Her tone was sharp, a mix of concern and suspicion—why was Subaru so casually exposing his broken hand to this stranger?
Anastasia’s lips trembled as she stared at the screen, her eyes wide with disbelief.
Anastasia: That’s Cora. The leader of StellarVanta Corp.—the company that made this pen.
She yanked the black pen from her pocket, the strange, swirling logo gleaming faintly in the theater’s light.
Al: Wait, wait, wait—hold up. Bro’s on a first-name basis with her? How the hell…?
Anastasia: I don’t know! Is she the one supplying him with money? Funding all this?!
Felix raised his hands, uneasy
Felix: Anastasia, you might be getting a little too worked up—
Anastasia slammed her fist into the armrest
Anastasia: No, you don’t understand, Felix! I’ve been trying for months to meet her. Every letter dodged, every envoy turned away, every invitation outright refused. And yet Subaru—Subaru just walks into her house like it’s nothing!
Her voice shook with both frustration and awe.
Anastasia: She doesn’t talk to anyone. No one. And here he goes, strolling in like he’s been there a hundred times. This doesn’t make any sense!
Cora pressed her hands gently around Subaru’s injured one. A soft glow spread across his skin as the broken bones snapped back into place, muscle fibers reknit, and the torn flesh closed seamlessly. The sound alone should have made him grit his teeth in agony—yet Subaru just watched in silence, his expression unreadable, as though he’d grown used to this unnatural process.
When it was done, he flexed his fingers, curling them into a fist.
Subaru: Good as new.
Cora: There. Now—are we going or not?
She rose from her chair with a casual stretch, already walking toward her room.
Subaru: Where’s Grandma?
Cora: Asleep. She was excited to see you, but said she’ll meet you afterwards. I’m going to change—you should too. Your clothes are in the bathroom.
She pointed lazily to the door on his left.
Cora: You’ve got blood on you. Leave them there, I’ll have someone clean them before we’re back.
With that, she disappeared into her room, not sparing him another glance.
Subaru, disturbingly unbothered, strolled into the bathroom. His movements weren’t rushed, nor hesitant—they were almost routine. Like this was normal for him.
Petra hugged the tiny orange mouse plushie Subaru had made of her, her little fingers brushing over its fabric as if it could anchor her thoughts.
Petra (softly): He…he’s just sitting there while his bones are being fixed…like it’s nothing. How can he be so casual about that?
Anastasia, meanwhile, was seething again. Her voice cracked with restrained frustration as she gestured at the screen.
Anastasia: Unbelievable! He talks to Cora like it’s an everyday thing—and she just lets him! Do you realize how hard it is to get even a word out of that woman? And he strolls in like it’s his second home!
Mimi climbed onto Anastasia’s lap, tugging at her sleeve.
Mimi: Calm down, Ana-Bo! Yelling won’t make sense appear faster! Maybe Subaru’s just…special to her?
Her cheerful tone was a thin attempt to soothe her, but the pout on her face showed Mimi was worried too.
In another corner, Garfiel placed a steadying hand on Frederica’s shoulder. She still looked pale, haunted from watching Subaru throw away his identity to mimic someone else.
Garfiel: Hey, sis… don’t keep gnawin’ on it. Subaru… his idea of strength’s twisted up, like a mirror all cracked.
He nudged the plushie of her beast form into her lap.
Garfiel: Go on. Play with it, real gentle. He made it ‘cause he sees ya as strong. That’s how he sees all of us.
Frederica slowly reached down, her claws trembling as she touched the soft fabric. She didn’t speak, but her eyes softened just slightly, as if reminded of her brother’s point.
Cora stepped out of her room, her new outfit almost identical to her earlier one but refined—finer fabric, elegant embroidery, and golden ornaments glinting in her dark hair. Each of her three ponytails now ended with a polished golden clasp, catching the lamplight with every movement.
She walked over and tapped lightly on the bathroom door.
Cora: Hey, you doing alright in there?
From inside came Subaru’s flat, monotone reply.
Subaru: Yeah, just putting on the last set. Give me the status update.
Cora: We’re heading to a meeting. A woman from Kararagi’s requested it.
There was a pause. Subaru’s voice dipped.
Subaru: …Is it her?
Cora: Nope. Different woman. But somehow she tracked you down and wants to negotiate immediately. That’s all the report says.
Subaru: Alright. Thanks for making it quick.
The door opened, and Subaru stepped out. His new attire made him look sharper than usual, though still carrying his casual air—
A dark teal, nearly green, tailored blazer worn loose.
A crisp white shirt beneath, collar undone, sleeves rolled slightly at the wrists.
Matching dark green dress trousers, fitted neatly.
Polished black formal shoes that clicked against the wooden floor.
Cora gave him a once-over, the faintest smirk tugging her lips.
Cora dipped her head respectfully as Subaru emerged from the bathroom.
Cora: Welcome back, true leader of the StellarVanta Corp……
She raised her head a bit to look at him
…Subaru Natsuki.
Notes:
His outfit is basically the Greed If outfit without the pendent.
Cora is OC and as you will probably guess soon enough, so is GrandmaI don’t know if anyone wants a discord but if so then sure.
The discord server is
https://discord.gg/8du8Z8Nz
Chapter 50: A New Side(2)
Notes:
50th chapter🥳🥳🥳🥳. Thank everyone for every Kubo and comment. I loved reading them and as this was the 50th chapter, I tried to make it longer then my normal ones
The discord server is
https://discord.gg/eVxwPYCr
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cora dipped her head respectfully as Subaru emerged from the bathroom.
Cora: Welcome back, true leader of the StellarVanta Corp……
She raised her head a bit to look at him
…Subaru Natsuki.
Subaru tugged at his collar, expression flat.
Subaru: Don’t call me that outside. Let’s make this quick—I hate meetings. You got the stuff?
Cora: Yup.
Her voice slipped back into its usual, relaxed tone as she placed a suitcase on the table and clicked it open. Inside lay a set of gloves, a plain black wig, and a mask.
Cora: Carriage’ll be here in 5 minutes.
Subaru: Yeah, yeah…
He slipped on the gloves first, flexing his fingers and carefully avoiding contact with anything else—no fingerprints left behind. Next, he lifted the wig, setting it atop his head.
Subaru: Remind me, how do I activate this thing again?
Cora: Put on the wig meteia, picture the hairstyle you want, and I’ll stitch it with mana. It’ll grow, change color, all that.
Subaru: Alright.
Closing his eyes, he focused on the image. Cora placed her hand lightly over the wig, mana flowing in like threads of fire. The strands writhed, stretching and shifting until Subaru’s reflection in the window showed hair layered and tousled, soft green with white-tipped ends. Long bangs drifted down, partly shading his forehead and eyes.
Finally, he took the white mask and slipped it over his face. A single word was scrawled across it—未来, “future.” To anyone else, it was illegible scratch, nothing but strange lines. But to Subaru, it was the mark of another world.
Subaru: Do I sound alright?
The reply that came out was no longer his voice—it was older, heavier, the tone of a Vollachian man in his thirties.
Cora: Yup. Voice changer works fine. Let’s move.
Together, they stepped outside. The carriage waited—a simple, unmarked vehicle, disguised as nothing more than a tradesman’s ride. Without hesitation, Subaru and Cora climbed inside.
Subaru:[This is such a hassle.]
The door shut, the wheels began to turn, and the streets of the capital rolled past as the mask of “Subaru Natsuki” was buried under another identity.
The theater went deathly quiet. Not even the sound of breathing dared disturb the revelation hanging in the air.
Anastasia’s lips parted, but no words came at first. Her eyes were wide, the confidence and composure she carried so naturally stripped away. Finally, she forced the truth out in a trembling voice:
Anastasia: She… she said leader. She said he was the true leader of that corporation… Subaru Natsuki is the leader of the StellarVanta Corporation.
Her hand drifted almost unconsciously to the pen she kept tucked at her side. Slowly, she pulled it free, staring at the faint, foreign logo etched into it—the same markings that now glared across Subaru’s mask.
Her voice cracked.
Anastasia: …The symbol. It’s the same.
Emilia’s voice was barely above a whisper, yet it cut through the silence of the theater like a blade.
Emilia: A whole other life… He’s living two separate lives. He owns a business. A business that Anastasia has been trying to meet with… and I never knew.
Her gaze drifted toward the dove plushie in her hands, the small, soft reminder of Subaru’s presence and care.
Emilia: His entire behavior… it’s changed so much. He looks… so different. If I met him like this, I would never think it was Subaru.
She hugged the plushie a little tighter, her eyes glistening.
Emilia: Do I even know a single thing about you?
Otto: …I only gave him some tips. Simple things—how a starting merchant needs certain skills to make successful connections. And he… he turned that into a company. A full-fledged company… one where he can casually throw away fifty gold without a second thought. My god…
He stared at the screen, eyes wide, taking in Subaru’s new persona. In just a year, in what Otto could only describe as an entirely secret life, Subaru had built a business so successful that even Anastasia Hoshin, the Hoshin leader, wanted to meet him.
Otto’s hands clenched slightly in disbelief, yet he couldn’t look away. The quiet, calculated efficiency of Subaru’s alternate self left him both impressed and unnerved.
Roswaal was stunned beyond belief. He had always known Subaru was clever, but to have created an entirely separate persona—a man with wealth rivaling that of the nobility—was beyond anything he could have imagined. His usual fake smile vanished completely, leaving only a blank stare fixed on the man behind the mask—the same boy he had long called his tool.
Beatrice was utterly stunned. The Subaru she knew—the one who, just minutes ago, had leapt from a moving carriage—was now being called the true owner of the StellarVanta Corporation. His outfit, his demeanor, his voice, even the eyes behind the mask—they weren’t the Subaru she had known. He wasn’t pretending; this was another truth about him she had never even imagined.
Subaru and Cora were in the carriage as they headed to their unknown destination. Subaru laid on the couch with his head up and his arms stretched out while Cora was putting a drink together. She then handed it to Subaru
Subaru: I don’t drink
He said without looking at her
Cora: I know you don’t…
He became intrigued and looked to her, it was a white tea cup filled with a steaming green liquid
Cora: Green tea. The liquids I mixed has healing properties. Seems like you need it
She handed to him once again. She went to the front and locked the windows separating the front from the back so their rider doesn’t see his face
He took off the mask and began drinking
Subaru: It’s good. Thanks
He said with his monotone voice
Cora: Thanks. It’s the same one you made for me when we first met
She laid on the other couch in the carriage, relax while looking at through the window
A comfortable silence came between them as Subaru continued to drink, he could feel his insides healing up and gaining new energy
The theater was quiet, almost suffocating as they watched Subaru sip his tea. His movements were slow, detached—like every gesture was practiced, emptied of life.
Julius: That woman—Cora. She’s obeying him. I’ve only ever heard of her as someone with a blazing, untamable personality. Yet with Subaru… she’s subdued, almost gentle.
His words carried disbelief, but his eyes never left the screen.
Frederica: And Subaru trusts her enough to show her his broken hand, to let her heal him. How could he offer that kind of vulnerability to her, but not to us?
There was a sting in her voice, more sadness than accusation.
Reinhard: Perhaps it isn’t about trust in the way we imagine. His relationship with us… and with her… they’re simply different.
Felt: Tch. Different how? I don’t get it.
Reinhard turned toward her, choosing his words carefully.
Reinhard: Think of it like this—if you fail a test, or if someone bullies you, who do you tell? One would expect you to confide in your family, your parents, siblings… but often, people choose their friends. Because the relationship feels different. Safer, somehow. Maybe that’s what’s happening here. Subaru shows her a part of himself he hides from us. But in return, he keeps things from her that only we know.
The logic was sound, yet none of them looked reassured. Watching Subaru’s hollow expression and monotone voice made it clear—whatever part of himself he shared with Cora, it came at the cost of burying another piece of who he was.
Subaru: So, how’s life?
He drained the last of the tea, then set the cup down with deliberate care, as though even the sound of porcelain touching wood had to be controlled.
Cora leaned back, arms folding.
Cora: Been good. Business running like normal. You?
Subaru: Same old, same old.
A silence lingered before she spoke again, softer this time.
Cora: …How’s that wound?
Her eyes flicked briefly to his side, voice breaking from her usual composure.
Subaru: You gotta let go of that.
With no hesitation, he lifted his shirt. A deep scar carved across his stomach, the mark of a blade that had once run him through. The flesh was long healed, but its memory remained in stone. His tone, however, didn’t shift an inch.
Cora: I can’t.
Without pause, Subaru pulled down his shirt, then slipped on the white mask. His voice slowly distorted, molding itself into the older, harsh Vollachian man the mask invoked.
Subaru: Do you regret that day?
For the first time, her composure cracked.
Cora: Never!
His reply was calm, almost frightening in its flatness.
Subaru: Neither do I. So let’s move on. Remember what I said when we met.
Cora: …Of course.
Her hand trembled only slightly as she picked up the teacup, already thinking three steps ahead.
As the carriage slowed to a halt, she muttered, almost like reciting procedure:
Cora: I’ll dispose of the cup. No trace left behind. I’ll also have someone clean this carriage—any shed skin, any loose hair, all will be gone.
Subaru stepped out first, boots hitting the cobblestone with a quiet thud, never glancing back.
Subaru: Good. Have the same man take us home. Make sure he’s capable of keeping my existence buried.
Felix darted to Subaru’s unconscious body, panic overriding everything.
Rem: What are you doing?
She stepped forward, her tone sharp.
Beatrice: Let go of him, I suppose!
Her little fists clenched at her side, ready to fight even Felix if needed.
Felix: Sorry, girls—but as his doctor, I need to see this. Director, is there any way I can examine him without exposing his body to everyone here? His privacy comes first.
Of course.
With a sharp snap, both Felix and Subaru vanished.
Emilia shot up, eyes wide.
Emilia: Where did you take them?!
Her voice was filled with anger, though her heart told her Subaru was safe.
Relax. I’ve sent them into a separate room. Time moves differently there. For us, ten seconds has pass. For Felix, it has been half an hour.
Another snap echoed through the theater. Felix reappeared, Subaru slung limply over his shoulder. His face was pale, his expression haunted. He laid Subaru carefully back into his chair—his hands trembling—before stumbling to his own seat.
Crusch rose at once, alarmed.
Crusch: Felix, what did you see?!
But Felix didn’t answer. His eyes were glassy, fixed only on the screen. Crusch called to him again, sharper this time.
Felix suddenly clutched his stomach, gagging before vomiting violently. Wilhelm caught him before he collapsed, steadying him as sweat poured down his brow. Drool mixed with bile slipped from his lips.
Felix: It… it was awful. Terrible. By the Dragon—what the hell is wrong with him?
Crusch’s voice cut through his panic, commanding.
Crusch: Felix! Tell me what you saw!
He gasped, trying to steady his breathing, gripping the armrests of his chair with desperate force. His whole body trembled, ears flat against his skull.
Felix: …I can’t. I can’t say it. The wounds—gods, the wounds are bad—but the implications…
His voice broke as tears burned his eyes.
Felix: By the Dragon, I can’t get that image out of my head…
Finally, his gaze turned toward Crusch. His face was pale, stricken with a terror that words could barely convey.
Felix: Lady Crusch… forgive me. But as his doctor—and for your well-being—I cannot say what I saw. Please. Don’t ask again.
His breath came quick and shallow. Every strand of fur on his tail stood on end.
Felix: We’ll see it soon enough on the screen. And when that happens… please, I beg you. As your knight, your doctor, and your friend—don’t look. None of you. Don’t.
Emilia’s hands shook in her lap, her knuckles white. Her voice cracked as she whispered:
Emilia: You’re telling us… his wounds are so terrible you can’t even speak of them? Felix… that’s… that’s not fair. Subaru doesn’t deserve that.
Her eyes burned with tears, but she forced herself not to cry. She bit her lip so hard it nearly bled.
Rem clutched her skirt tightly.
Rem: Even if it’s painful… I want to know. If Subaru is hurting, I should know!
Her voice trembled, but Felix shook his head violently, ears flattening further.
Felix: No, Rem! I said no! If you love him, then spare yourself that image. It’s not something anyone should carry. Is isn’t the wound that’s disgusting, but how he mostly had gotten them
The bar was alive with noise—laughter, shouting, the clinking of mugs. To anyone else, it looked like just another smoky tavern in the capital. Subaru slipped inside, the mask already tucked away, his soft-green hair falling low enough to shadow his eyes. He moved with the kind of confidence that made him seem invisible, just another man blending into the chaos.
He leaned on the counter where the bar owner stood polishing a glass. Subaru’s voice was low, flat, and deliberate.
Subaru: The evening star shines brightest when no one is looking.
The bar owner paused for a heartbeat, then gave the faintest nod. Without a word, he reached beneath the counter, pulled out a small iron key, and slid it across the bar. His hand didn’t stop moving—like he’d simply wiped a stain away.
Bar Owner: …Third door to your left.
He jerked his chin toward a dimly lit hallway branching off to the right. The sound of the bar seemed to fade the moment Subaru turned down it, each step echoing faintly against wooden walls that smelled faintly of dust and smoke.
As he caught the key, the voices of the crowd blurred into static behind him.
The hallway stretched longer than it looked from the outside, doors lined neatly on either side. Each was unmarked, identical, and all of them silent as though the revelry of the main room couldn’t touch them.
Cora stepped in just behind him, closing the tavern door gently before following. Her posture was relaxed, almost casual, but her eyes flickered—sharp and watchful—as they trailed the shadows.
Cora: Guess it’s still the same.
Subaru: …Things like this don’t change.
Without another word, the two of them moved to the third door on the left. Subaru slid the key in, turned it with a soft click, and pushed it open.
The room was bare—nothing but a bed, a desk, a single wooden chair, and the faint flicker of candlelight. No windows. No escape. Just four walls that swallowed sound.
Subaru dropped into the chair, resting both arms on the worn armrests like a man awaiting judgment.
Subaru: Let’s get started.
Cora exhaled through her nose, slipping ropes from the folds of her dress. She crossed to the desk, where a rag had been left, and rolled it tightly in her hands.
Cora: You sure this is necessary?
Subaru: Yes. There are some mannerisms I can’t fake… so I’ll make them real. It’s another safeguard. Make sure you hit the right leg—exactly where you did last time.
Her ears twitched, but she didn’t argue further. With a resigned sigh, she pressed the rolled rag against his lips. Subaru accepted it, biting down without hesitation.
Then came the strike.
Cora’s kick was swift and brutal, powered by demi-human strength.
*CRACK*
The sound echoed in the room, and on the theater screen the image shifted—showing the clean break running through the bone of Subaru’s right leg.
The audience in the theater erupted.
All: SUBARU!!!
Emilia lurched forward, grabbing the unconscious Subaru by the collar in desperation, tears already forming in her eyes.
Emilia: What are you doing?! How can you be so foolish—letting her break your leg? Why?! Why are you doing this, Subaru?!
Her voice shook, thick with grief and anger.
Beatrice said nothing, her little hands trembling as her eyes fixed on the boy’s injured leg. She wished—more than anything—that she could use her magic here. She would have healed it in an instant.
Subaru’s jaw clenched on the rag, but his eyes were unnervingly steady. No flinch. No scream. Just… hollow acceptance.
Cora knelt beside him, glowing hands moving to knit the bones. But Subaru spat out the rag.
Subaru: You can stop.
She froze, then obeyed. The ropes were untied, and he rose to his feet, testing the break. He stumbled forward—limping, not walking.
Subaru: Good job. Let’s go.
Cora gave him a long look, concern flickering across her features, but said nothing. She instead crossed to the closet, pressed her fist into the back wall, and poured mana into the blow. The wood pulsed with light before grinding aside, revealing a hidden stairwell plunging into darkness.
Anastasia: He knows about the Dark Runway!
Her voice cracked the silence like thunder.
Crusch’s eyes narrowed dangerously, suspicion radiating off her.
Crusch: The Dark Runway? What is that, Anastasia?
The merchant’s lips pulled thin. She clearly hadn’t intended to share this, but the screen left her no choice.
Anastasia: It’s a hidden communication route. Merchants around Lugunica use it for discreet dealings away from the public eye.
Crusch’s eyes sharpened, her tone edged with accusation.
Crusch: Are you admitting to being part of the dark trading services?
Gasps rippled through the theater. Slavery. Drugs. Cultist artifacts. Illegal weaponry. If Anastasia was part of that filth—
But Anastasia’s voice cut like a blade, venomous and unyielding.
Anastasia: Never! Let me make this clear—I have never, and will never, align myself with those scum. Every last one of them deserves to die a thousand times over.
Her eyes burned as she hissed the words, her usual calm merchant’s smile nowhere to be found.
Anastasia: The Dark Runway is for merchants to work in the shadows, away from prying eyes. Nothing more. They lead to different areas in the capital where meetings happens. It was turned into the Dark Runway after someone many years ago had turned the old sewage system into a hidden trading route.
Otto straightened in his seat, nodding grimly.
Otto: She’s right. I’ve seen colleagues use it myself.
Subaru descended first—or rather limped, each step dragging his weight onto the stone stairs. Cora followed silently, the echo of their footfalls swallowed by the cavernous dark.
At the bottom stretched a narrow passage, endless in both directions. Subaru turned right without hesitation, the path lit only by eerie green candles that guttered against the damp walls.
Subaru: Thank you again, Cora. I know you don’t enjoy this. No one really does… so I’m grateful you keep following me.
Cora: You’re right. I don’t enjoy it. But I want to help you—like you helped me. Just…
her voice softened, almost pleading
Cora: …take better care of yourself. Relax a little. Live a little.
Subaru: …I’ll try.
Silence followed, heavy but not uncomfortable. Then, ahead, a hulking shadow stirred into shape.
Subaru slipped the mask back over his face, his voice settling into its altered register.
The figure stepped into the candlelight: seven feet tall, draped in a black coat trimmed with dull blue jewelry. His bald head gleamed under the faint light, offset by a thick orange beard tied into a ponytail. A scar ran clean across the bridge of his nose, splitting the space between two burning orange eyes.
One arm was gone. The other carried a massive war hammer, worn from use, and at his side leaned a cane.
Subaru walked straight up to him, mask hiding every flicker of expression.
Subaru: Orion.
The giant inclined his head.
Orion: Boss.
He bowed low, offering the cane with his remaining hand. Subaru took it, leaning against its weight as though it were natural, then moved forward again. Orion and Cora fell into step behind him.
The giant leaned slightly, lowering his voice.
Orion: Boss seems more spirited today. Did you do something?
Cora: No. We just talked for a few minutes.
She glanced at Subaru’s back, a rare softness in her tone. The green flames reflected in her pink eyes as a small smile touched her lips.
Cora: …But you’re right. He does seem… lighter.
The theater fell silent as the giant man bowed before Subaru and handed him the cane.
Garfiel gritted his teeth, his eyes narrowing at the sight.
Garfiel: Tch… so this guy’s Cap’s shield now? Callin’ him ‘Boss,’ bendin’ his knee like that?
He looked down at the plushie clutched in his hands—the one Subaru made of him in his beast form. His claws trembled as he pressed it against his chest.
Garfiel: …Don’t matter how big ya are, Orion. I’ll be stronger than ya. Stronger so Cap never needs anyone else t’ guard his back.
Anastasia’s lips parted, her voice tight as she leaned forward.
Anastasia: …That’s Orion the Black Anvil. Even I’ve heard of him. A mercenary giant who vanished years ago. If he’s kneeling to Subaru, then this boy’s roots in the underground are even deeper than I imagined.
The others turned toward her, shaken by her certainty.
The trio walked in silence, footsteps echoing softly against the stone until they reached a narrow stairway leading upward. Subaru ascended first, cane tapping rhythmically against the steps until he reached the cellar door at the top.
He knocked once, then spoke the same cryptic code he had given the bartender earlier.
A pause. Then a latch shifted, and the door creaked open.
A guard stood waiting, posture straight, eyes lowered in deference.
Guard: Welcome, sir. Your guest will arrive shortly. There’s a free room down the hall to your right. Would you care for any accommodations—perhaps food or drink?
Subaru didn’t answer. He simply moved past him, silent, his limp marked only by the soft scrape of his shoes on the floorboards.
Cora lingered, stepping forward to bow politely.
Cora: He’ll take green tea. And prepare the carriage before the meeting ends—scrub it clean, disinfect every inch. Also…
From her sleeve, she produced the porcelain cup Subaru had finished earlier. She held it out carefully.
Cora: …dispose of this. All traces, all fragments—purged without fail.
The guard accepted it with both hands, nodding.
Guard: Understood.
Cora gave a final dip of her head before turning to follow after Subaru.
As she walked away, Orion remained. His towering figure blocked much of the light in the hallway as he loomed over the guard. The massive war hammer rested easily against his shoulder.
Orion: No one enters. Keep their guest contained, and if they prove hostile—end it fast. Anyone else who wanders close, send them elsewhere. Keep your eyes sharp.
The guard stiffened, sweat beading on his temple at the calm finality in the giant’s tone.
Guard: Y-yes, sir.
Satisfied, Orion moved after his master, heavy steps shaking the wooden floor.
Subaru pushed open the door to the chamber, and immediately the scent of polished wood and faint incense brushed against him. The room was nothing short of noble refinement. Two broad couches, upholstered in rich brown fabric trimmed with gold leaf embroidery, faced each other across a glass table that gleamed as if freshly cleaned. The walls were paneled with dark oak, their sheen catching the flicker of lantern light. A pair of tall windows were drawn shut, smothered beneath heavy blue curtains threaded with silver, muting the outside world completely.
Subaru lowered himself onto the nearer couch, the cushions sinking beneath his weight. He leaned back without hesitation, stretching one arm across the backrest as if the place belonged entirely to him. The mask tilted slightly on his face, the polished white surface catching the glow of the lantern.
Cora sat down beside him, her sigh carrying both tension and resignation before she too allowed herself to settle into the luxurious seat. By contrast, Orion did not relax. The towering man stood directly behind Subaru, arms folded across his broad chest, his single eye sweeping the chamber with quiet vigilance. His hammer leaned against his leg, ready at a moment’s notice.
A low, sharp click of his tongue broke the silence.
Orion: Making us wait? Who do they think they are.
Before Subaru could reply, the door opened briefly. The same guard stepped inside, bowing deeply as he handed a steaming porcelain cup to Cora.
Guard: The task has been completed, ma’am. No trace remains.
Cora gave a small nod, passing the tea to Subaru before dismissing the man with a single wave. The guard bowed again and withdrew silently, the heavy door shutting behind him.
Subaru raised the cup, sliding his mask just enough to reveal the curve of his lips. He took a measured sip, savoring the warmth.
Subaru: It’s fine, Orion. At least I got to drink this tea.
But Orion was far from soothed. His jaw clenched, his voice carrying a growl beneath its calmness.
Orion: They should’ve been here 10 minutes before we arrived. They called for you, not the other way around. Keeping you waiting is no accident. They’re mocking us.
Subaru lowered the cup, his expression unreadable beneath the mask as he set it down on the glass table with a soft clink.
Subaru: It’s fine. When they arrive, I’ll decide if it was a mistake… or a deliberate insult.
The words hung in the air, heavy with quiet authority.
Julius’s voice cut through the silence, heavy with conflicted awe.
Julius: He looks… so at home in this environment. That poise, that composure—it doesn’t feel borrowed. How long has he been doing this to be this comfortable?
Anastasia folded her arms, her sharp eyes not leaving the screen. For once, her tone lacked its usual playfulness.
Anastasia: Most likely since the beginning of his company. Remember, it began rising about a year ago… and judging by the timing, he started mere days after the Sanctuary incident.
She narrowed her gaze, her voice low with reluctant admiration.
Anastasia: But to turn such a profit, to carve a place in this world where nobles bow their heads to him—within only a year? That’s not just luck. That’s terrifying calculation. DAMN IT!
Subaru finished the last sip of his green tea just as a soft knock echoed through the room.
Subaru: Come in.
Cora rose smoothly, standing just behind Subaru—a silent declaration that he was in charge. Her presence alone commanded respect. At Subaru’s subtle nod, the door opened, and three figures stepped inside.
The first was a tall, lanky man with long limbs and a massive scythe strapped to his back, the metal glinting faintly in the candlelight. His movements were precise, each step deliberate.
The second was shorter, compact, and heavily muscled, exuding raw physical strength. Subaru could tell he wasn’t just a bodyguard—this man could topple most obstacles without hesitation.
And between them, the third figure drew the eye immediately. A woman in a pristine white kimono dotted with red flowers, her long white hair tipped with gold that caught the light as she moved. Her striking purple-blue eyes held a calculating sharpness, and a golden sash cinched her waist elegantly. From her lips rose a thin trail of smoke from a delicately held golden pipe. There was an air of calm authority about her, as if she alone dictated the room’s rhythm.
The three approached, the woman gracefully taking the central seat while her two guards flanked the couches on either side. The scythe-bearer leaned slightly, his presence a quiet threat, while the muscular man’s stance radiated protective vigilance.
Subaru adjusted his mask slightly, revealing just enough of his features to maintain composure. His tone was measured, confident, yet polite:
Subaru: Welcome, Eirini. Let’s get this meeting started.
Cora stood close, silent and ready, while Subaru’s eyes swept over the room, calculating, assessing, already two steps ahead in the conversation to come
Ricardo: Eirini?!
The words hung in the air as nearly everyone in the theater froze, stunned at the striking presence of the woman before Subaru. Her elegance, her aura, and the quiet confidence she radiated left no doubt that she commanded respect—and attention.
Wilhelm: Who is that, Sir Ricardo?
Ricardo: She’s a prominent figure from Kararagi before moving to Lugunica. She oversees a traveling company—logistics, transport, shipments. If you wanted to move goods swiftly and safely across regions, she’s the one you’d go to. She controls routes that many merchants wouldn’t dare touch. If I had to the hoshin company is the largest traveling company in Lugunica, then I would say Eirni is… the third, maybe even second
Ricardo’s voice was tinged with awe.
Al: He leaned forward, frowning.
Al: And what could a woman from Kararagi want with… brother? She mentioned negotiations, but what leverage could she possibly have over him?
Ricardo’s expression darkened slightly, a mix of respect and concern.
Ricardo: Leverage? With someone like Subaru? It’s not what she has over him—it’s what she could gain from him. And knowing his… resources, influence, and network, the balance is anything but predictable.
Meanwhile, the theater audience remained silent, captivated not just by Eirini’s beauty but by the tension her presence introduced.
Eirini: Hello, leader of the StellarVanta Corp… Vega.
He leaned back slightly, voice calm behind the mask.
Vega: How did you figure me out? I believed I was thorough with my hidden alias.
A small, knowing smile tugged at her lips as she took a slow drag from her golden pipe.
Eirini: You may not realize it, but every transaction leaves a trace. You did well to hide your tracks, but noticing a man trying to conceal his movements… that alone was a giveaway. Who would have thought the infamous Cora was merely a stand-in for the true ruler of StellarVanta Corp?
She giggled lightly, the smoke curling elegantly around her fingers.
Subaru adjusted his posture, resting his hand on the back of his chair.
Vega: Ahh, I see. Well, Cora, make a note for the future: hide all transactions or… better yet, silence those who try to dig into my history.
Cora With a respectful nod, she replied,
Cora: Of course, sir.
Eirini She arched a brow, curiosity dancing in her purple-blue eyes.
Eirini: I am curious… why reveal yourself so quickly? Why not mislead, misdirect, or simply hide your identity for longer?
Subaru finally rose from his seat, adjusting his mask with casual precision.
Vega: Eirini, while I would love to play this little game of chess, there are more pressing matters to attend to. So—what do you want to negotiate?
Eirini placed a delicate hand over her chest, feigning wounded pride, her expression unreadable.
Eirini: More important matters than me? I’m hurt.
She took another slow draw from her pipe, the smoke curling lazily upward, masking any hint of her true intentions.
Subaru’s voice was calm, but carried an unmistakable edge beneath the mask. Vega: Would you mind… stopping that smoking in here?
Eirini tilted her head slightly, her purple-blue eyes glinting with amusement.
Eirini: Sorry, I’ll have to refuse.
She exhaled a stream of smoke directly toward him, the motion deliberate—a clear sign of defiance.
Orion’s grip tightened on his war hammer, knuckles whitening at the blatant disrespect. His body tensed, ready to act.
Vega simply sighed, a subtle shrug as if swatting a fly away. With a faint gesture, an invisible force moved. In an instant, the golden pipe shattered in her hands.
Vega His voice now icy, every word carrying lethal precision.
Vega: I wasn’t asking. That was an order.
To the onlookers, it seemed as though he commanded the very air itself, bending it to snap the pipe. In truth, Subaru had activated Invisible Providence, using the unseen threads of his power to cleanly sever the pipe.
He tasted blood in his mouth from the exertion but swallowed it effortlessly, his expression unmoved behind the mask, as though nothing had happened.
Felt’s eyes widen, a mixture of awe and disbelief.
Felt: That’s… Subaru? My brother… he’s… different. Completely different.
Rem hugged her plushie tighter, her heart pounding.
Rem: He’s… he’s not just the Subaru we know. He’s cold, calculating… a completely separate persona. And yet… he’s still Subaru, my Subaru.
Anastasia was having an inner meltdown for never noticing Subaru’s potential. This episode truly infuriated her.
Once the golden pipe clattered to the floor, Eirini’s guards reacted instantly. The scythe-wielder whipped his weapon free, lunging at Subaru with deadly precision, while the smaller, muscular man slammed his fists together and vaulted over the table, aiming straight for Subaru’s mask.
Orion, sensing the chaos, flipped his war hammer with a fluid motion, swinging it overhead toward the scythe-wielder with lethal intent. At the same time, Cora whispered “El Huma”, and a sharp spear of ice materialized in her hands, pointed directly at the smaller man. The tension coiled in the room, each strike and counter poised for collision.
Before any of them could meet, two authoritative voices cut through the charged air.
Vega/Eirini: Stop it!
The word carried an unyielding weight. At the command, both sides froze mid-motion—Orion’s hammer suspended in the air, the scythe halted inches from Vega, and Cora’s ice spear shimmering but unmoving. Eirini’s men lowered their weapons immediately, taking their stations beside her once again.
A small shockwave from Orion’s interrupted swing rustled Subaru’s soft green hair, brushing against his face, yet he didn’t flinch. His calm, unreadable expression remained, the mask giving him an almost otherworldly composure. Even amidst imminent danger, Vega stood untouched by panic or hesitation, the room trembling around him yet unable to disturb his control.
Ram’s eyes were wide, her lips pressed tightly together.
Ram:[He didn’t even flinch when the scythe was inches from his neck.]
She recalled the early days at the mansion, when even a tiny cut from a knife would send Subaru into a panic, whining and trembling. That Subaru seemed fragile, so vulnerable… and now, this. Now she was forced to watch as the world had tempered him into something unrecognizable—a being so multifaceted and composed, with layers of different personalities she couldn’t begin to count. She felt a pang of sorrow mixed with awe.
Unlike Ram, Priscilla’s expression was one of intrigue rather than disbelief. She studied Subaru closely, noting how every movement, every micro-expression, was measured and deliberate. Even with weapons inches away from his body, he exuded absolute calm. The realization fascinated her: Subaru’s mind wasn’t just sharp—he was calculating, methodical, and utterly unshakable under pressure.
Vega: I apologize for destroying your pipe, but anyone weak enough to flaunt drugs in front of me has no right to stand as my equal.
Eirini remained composed, her expression unreadable. With a snap of her fingers, she signaled the smaller man beside her.
Eirini: Rudolph, create a rehabilitation program for me. This man intrigues me, so I’ll take him up on his advice.
The smaller man nodded immediately, acknowledging the order.
Eirini: I must apologize for their outburst. They interpret any unexpected action as a direct threat to my life.
She adjusted her seating slightly, her smile calm but commanding as she looked toward Vega.
Eirini: The reason I came to meet you is simple—I want to join forces with you, or at the very least, form a partnership.
Ricardo: She… she wants to join him? Not ally, not negotiate, but join him?
The realization sank in slowly: Subaru wasn’t just orchestrating events, he was rewriting the rules of power itself. Even legendary figures like Eirini recognized it, and that acknowledgment terrified and fascinated them all at once.
Mimi: But why would she want to partner with Mini boss?
Vega’s calm voice cut through the tension in the room.
Vega: Alright.
Eirini: What? No questions? No objections? Just… accept?
Her voice carried a mix of disbelief and amusement, eyes narrowing as she studied him.
Vega: Nope. I can tell exactly what kind of woman you are. So let me announce the rules you’ll follow if you want to join my organization.
He snapped his fingers sharply.
Cora: Of course.
Cora stepped forward, presenting a sleek black pen with the kanji for “Future” etched in gold as its logo. The faint glint of candlelight reflected off its surface, emphasizing its elegance.
Cora: This is what we sell—pens and pencils. A simple idea, yet no one thought of it until Sir Vega created it.
She cleared her throat and began listing the rules.
- No drugs allowed. Anyone weak enough to be enticed by them should not wield any power.
- No crimes. We perform swift, efficient work that doesn’t create setbacks.
- No dealings with cultists. I think that is self-explanatory.
- Any questions you have for Sir Vega, you announce them to me first.
- No speaking of him or his existence to anyone. Again, self-explanatory.
Cora: That is the standard for anyone joining, but for you, someone of your status, there is an additional rule.
Eirini: Ooh, aren’t I special?! she teased,
A faint smirk crossing her face.
Cora: Since you own a traveling company, it will be your duty to ensure shipments reach different merchants, so they sell our goods across the land. You must guarantee that these merchants uphold our intentions and never raise the price of our products.
Eirini: If we never raise our prices, won’t we lose money when inflation rises?
Cora opened her mouth to respond, but Vega’s voice cut in—sharp, unwavering, and commanding attention.
Vega: Do you know why my company is the most respected when it comes to selling these goods? It’s not because we were first. It’s because we keep the people’s needs in mind. Others replicate our products and sell them to corrupt merchants, stinking nobles, or raise the price absurdly. The cost? They lose customers, their reputation shatters, and they fade into obscurity.
He leaned back slightly, arms resting across the couch, his gaze unflinching.
Vega: Our company is built on loyalty. Even if inflation rises and we keep prices steady, we stabilize our bonds with customers. That strengthens our reputation, and in the long run…
Eirini: …we’ll make back our lost revenue. Possibly even more. It’s genius.
Cora: Naturally. So, do you agree?
Eirini: I agree!
She said firmly, her purple eyes sparkling.
Eirini: I understand every rule and swear on my name, Eirini, that I will uphold Vega’s beliefs.
Anastasia’s hat slipped from her head, her perfectly styled hair tumbling around her shoulders. She stared at Vega’s calm composure, then at Eirini, and back again. Her usually sharp eyes were wide with disbelief.
Anastasia: He… he actually has her under his control? Orion, Cora, and now Eirini…
Her hands clenched into fists on the armrest as she tried to process how someone so young could command such powerful people so effortlessly.
Reinhard leaned forward, brows furrowed and hand on his chin, voice low but incredulous.
Reinhard: He did all this without anyone knowing? And without even using RbD…?
Eirini extended her hand, a faint smile tugging at her lips.
Eirini: I can even make a contract proving my loyalty if you want.
Her eyes scanned Vega’s masked face, expecting him to reach out and take it. For a moment, the room seemed to hold its breath.
Vega stood slowly, his posture calm and deliberate.
Vega: I’m good. Your words are good enough for me.
He began walking toward the door, his movements precise and unhurried. Orion trailed behind him, war hammer at his side, while Cora followed closely, her presence an unspoken shield.
Vega: For now, return to your office. I’ll have my shipment sent to you within a week. I expect much from you, Eirini. Don’t disappoint me.
The words hung in the air with an undeniable weight. Without another glance, Vega turned and headed toward the stairway, each step echoing softly on the polished stone.
Cora approached the guard who had been stationed by the hallway. Her tone was calm but carried authority that brooked no hesitation.
Cora: Have someone thoroughly wipe down that room once those people leave. If they take anything, no matter how worthless it may seem, notify me immediately.
The guard nodded firmly, understanding the seriousness in her voice.
Eirini finally found herself alone with her guards. Without warning, she lashed out, kicking the smaller man hard. He flew across the room, smashing through the glass table and tumbling onto the couch, sending it tipping over. Before anyone could react, she grabbed the scythe-wielder, Genesis, by the neck and slammed him against the wall.
Eirini: Are you idiots? No… you are idiots!
Genesis gasped and choked, his eyes bulging.
Genesis: Lady Eirini… what are you doing?!
Eirini: Do you even realize what you almost did? What could have happened? Tell me—where are we?!
Genesis: The capital…
Eirini: Yes, the capital! Surrounded by knights, the area where the Sword Saint resides, by possible witnesses! Had you actually fought them—or, by the dragon, killed Vega—do you have any idea the consequences?!
Her gaze snapped to Rudolph, her grip tightening with barely contained fury.
Eirini: He chose this place intentionally. A location swarming with witnesses. A trap you couldn’t have survived.
Back at Genesis, her voice dropped low, deadly.
Eirini: They would have captured all of us. Attacked Vega openly, and we’d be imprisoned for years. My company? Gone. Everything we’ve built? Destroyed. And do you honestly think youcould have stood a chance against the Orion and Cora?!
Rudolph opened his mouth to protest. Picking himself up from the couch
Rudolph: My lady… if he were interrogated, his identity would be exposed. His life… it’d be ruined!
Eirini’s patience snapped. She stormed over and grabbed him by the collar, lifting him effortlessly off the ground.
Eirini: Ruined? Ha! Only changed, you dumbass! He could have created a new identity while I—I—rot in prison. What he did wasn’t reckless; it was genius. He saved not just our lives, but the future of the company! I offer to make a contract, something that would shackle me to him and you know what he did? He Refused! He refused so I could keep my upmost freedom!
She threw Rudolph to the ground, her glare still piercing.
Eirini: That’s why I follow him. Under that mask… is a kind man. A man with a mind that sees far beyond what you idiots understand. Be grateful he let you live! We don’t even know the true extent of his power—Orion alone should terrify you, and yet you thought you could kill him?
Eirini took a slow breath, letting her underlings process the fury and weight of her words. Her purple-blue eyes softened slightly, but the fire still lingered.
Eirini: Remember this. He is not just a man to be feared… he is a man to be respected.
The room fell into tense silence, the echoes of glass and scuffle lingering like a warning.
The theater was silent. The meeting, Eirini’s submission, and Subaru’s merciless-yet-kind approach left everyone frozen in place.
Tivey: H-he operates… sort of like you, Anastasia.
Anastasia’s head tilted, her lips parting slightly. She wanted to deny it instantly, but the words lodged in her throat. Instead, she whispered back:
Anastasia: …Yeah… he does.
It wasn’t an easy admission. At first, she had thought Vega’s methods were simply a new style—clever, decisive, but detached. Yet as Tivey’s words echoed, her mind retraced every calculated move, every layered safeguard, every subtle push of authority tempered with incentive.
And then it hit her like ice water.
It wasn’t similar. It wasn’t inspired.
It was the same.
Her pupils shrank as the slow realization clawed its way into her heart. She wasn’t watching a boy mimic a merchant’s game. She was watching someone who already understood—someone who built an empire using the very same core foundation she had risen with.
Anastasia: [The middle ground… the goals… the polish… they differ. But the spine, the bones of it—it’s identical. He’s me.]
Her hands trembled as she grasped her scarf.
Anastasia: He isn’t just operating like me. He’s operating as me.
Julius had been watching her carefully. He noticed the way Anastasia’s finger tapped rapidly against the armrest, a small tic she only displayed when her thoughts were in disarray. His brows furrowed in concern.
Julius: My lady… are you alright?
Her head snapped toward him, eyes sharp and unsettled.
Anastasia: No! No, Julius, I am not alright.
Her voice rose, quivering with something between fear and anger. She clutched her scarf tightly, almost as though grounding herself against the revelation clawing through her mind.
Anastasia: Do you know how many times I’ve spoken to Subaru? Twice. From my memory—only twice.Once during that meeting between him, me, and Lady Crusch… and another when he returned to the capital. That’s it.
Her words cut the air sharply, and the cast leaned closer, uneasy at the rising storm in her tone.
Anastasia: Now… do you know how many times he has spoken to me? Only three. Twice that I remember… and once when I manipulated him into saying what I wanted.
Her tapping fingers stopped, curling into a trembling fist on the armrest. She leaned forward, her voice shaking but forceful.
Anastasia: Do you understand what that means?! He was able to fully grasp my way of thinking—my entire system—with only three conversations. Three! What kind of sick mind can do that?!
Her voice cracked as she turned back to the screen, her fox-like composure shattered. For once, the master of manipulation felt like the one being dissected.
Anastasia: How many times did he replay our conversations? How many times did he study my mannerisms in his head? How many times?!
Her voice cracked, trembling with panic. The room was heavy with silence, no one daring to interrupt.
Julius, seeing his lady’s composure slipping further, gently reached across and clasped her trembling hand.
Julius: My lady, please… calm yourself. Here.
From his coat, he pulled out the small purple plush dog Subaru had made. He pressed it into her hand.
Anastasia blinked at it, stunned, before clutching it tight. Her thumb rubbed along the stitches, and little by little, her breathing steadied.
Anastasia: …Thanks, Julius.
At that moment, Mimi bounded onto her lap, wrapping her tiny arms around Anastasia’s stomach, while Ricardo placed a firm, steadying hand on her shoulder. The warmth of her companions was grounding, pulling her back from the spiral.
Anastasia: Thanks, guys…
She stayed quiet for a long moment, stroking Mimi’s head while staring at the little plush, her thoughts cooling into clarity. Finally, she inhaled deeply and sat straighter.
Anastasia: I apologize for my outburst. I don’t usually get like this.
A pause. Her eyes hardened, and the fear in her tone shifted into grim certainty.
Anastasia: My point is… Subaru is bordering on obsession. When it comes to mimicking others—whether they treated him kindly or cruelly—he doesn’t care. Any piece of information, any quirk of behavior, if it can bring him closer to victory… he’ll take it. Without hesitation.
Her grip tightened around the plush, knuckles pale.
Anastasia: That kind of mind… it isn’t sustainable. It’s a slow, brutal self-destruction.
Eirini: I have to make this up to him immediately.
She snapped her fingers sharply.
Eirini: Genesis, get the bag.
Genesis, still dusting glass shards from his clothes, bowed quickly.
Genesis: Y-Yes, my lady.
Meanwhile, Subaru and his crew were moving quietly through the dim runway, their footsteps echoing faintly against the stone. A few lanterns flickered along the walls, throwing long shadows that danced across Vega’s mask.
Cora: Why her, Vega?
Her voice was low but insistent, betraying the curiosity—and suspicion—she kept hidden from outsiders.
Vega: I don’t know what you mean.
Cora: Don’t play dumb. You could’ve stayed invisible if you wanted. Instead, you left those traces behind. That wasn’t carelessness—it was bait. So why rope her in?
Orion snorted, twirling his war hammer lazily as he followed close behind.
Orion: Maybe you just saw potential in her?
Vega didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he ran his gloved fingers along the cold stone wall, as if testing the silence of the place. Finally, he spoke.
Vega: Our transportation system was mediocre at best. We had crates of pens and pencils piling up in warehouses because our merchants were already tied down selling what they had. Eventually, that bottleneck would’ve crippled us.
He adjusted his mask slightly, his voice steady, measured.
Vega: So I left breadcrumbs—traceable clues only someone sharp enough would notice. Eirini followed them. Her business dominates the second fastest trade routes across Kararagi and beyond. Bringing her in solves two problems: she clears our backlog and gives us her network.
He glanced at Cora, the faintest curve to his lips beneath the mask.
Vega: I expected an alliance at most. Not for her to ask to join. But her wit… her instincts… they’ll make her invaluable.
Orion: Hah. “Two birds with one stone”, as you’d say, right?
Vega: Yup.
The word hung in the air, casual, almost playful—but both Cora and Orion could hear the iron resolve buried beneath it.
The sound of footsteps echoed faintly down the stone corridor. Orion’s hand tightened around the haft of his war hammer, his muscles coiling, ready to strike.
Before he could move, Vega raised a hand, calm and deliberate, a silent command.
Vega: It’s not an enemy.
From the shadows emerged Eirini, her white-and-gold hair catching the dim candlelight. She was clutching a large suitcase, its polished metal corners glinting faintly.
Eirini: Sir Vega!
Her voice carried an unusual urgency, one that made both Orion and Cora exchange a wary glance.
Vega tilted his head slightly, his masked face unreadable.
Vega: That’s my name. But I thought someone like you would’ve known better than to follow me.
Eirini stopped a few paces away, bowing her head, the golden pipe she once carried notably absent.
Eirini: I apologize for my allies’ actions. They should never have attacked you—it was reckless and foolish. Please… take this as my apology.
She lifted the suitcase slightly, offering it forward, her gaze sharp but humble.
Subaru snapped his fingers, a sharp, deliberate sound that echoed through the corridor. Orion obeyed instantly, stepping forward to take the suitcase from Eirini’s hands.
Vega: I accept this apology. You’ve shown great leadership by taking your subordinates’ failures upon yourself. That makes you… an excellent leader, Eirini.
For the first time, there was a trace of respect in his tone.
Eirini lowered her head slightly, her expression softening.
Eirini: Thank you, sir.
Vega turned, cloak brushing against the stone floor as he and his entourage began walking away. His voice carried effortlessly through the dim passage.
Vega: We’ll meet again in a month. This time, I’ll allow you to choose the place. Consider it… a token of my respect.
Eirini’s lips curved into a faint smile as she called after him.
Eirini: You honor me. I won’t disappoint.
Vega: One more thing.
Vega stopped mid-step. The air grew heavy, as though the green candle flames along the walls flickered in fear. Slowly, he turned his head just enough for his masked gaze to meet hers.
Vega: “No one who dares raise their hand against a comrade… dies a decent death.”
With that, he lifted his mask just slightly, revealing the hollowed-out void of his eyes—cold, unblinking, and empty of mercy.
Vega: Remember that.
The mask fell back into place with a soft click, and without another word, Vega resumed his walk. Orion followed at his back like a looming shadow, Cora close at his side, the three disappearing once more into the darkness.
Eirini stood rooted in place, her pulse quickening—not from fear, but from the chilling clarity of who she had chosen to follow.
The theater was silent. No one dared to breathe too loudly, the weight of Vega’s words clinging to them like a storm they couldn’t escape.
Petra clutched her little plush tightly to her chest, her small voice trembling.
Petra: …He really meant it. He’d kill her if she ever betrayed him. We made him like that.
She wasn’t speaking of herself but of the group of people that once betrayed him.
Ram folded her arms, but her usual sharp tongue faltered as her gaze lingered on Subaru’s empty eyes.
Ram:[Barusu… to think the boy who once cried over a kitchen knife could stare down with such emptiness. My little brother, what have I done? No, it’s more like what haven’t I done?]
The trio continued their steady walk, boots echoing faintly against the stone until they were certain Eirini was well out of earshot.
Orion rested his hammer on his back, eyeing the suitcase as though it were some dangerous beast.
Orion: So, boss… what do you think’s in the case? Been rattling around in my head since she handed it over.
Vega stopped mid-step, his mask tilting slightly toward the hulking man.
Vega: Open it. Find out.
Orion crouched, setting the heavy case on the ground. His thick fingers unlatched the locks with surprising care. A click echoed in the quiet corridor, then the lid creaked open.
Inside lay a dazzling sight—an ocean of wealth. Gold coins gleamed like captured sunlight, silver and copper catching the glow of the green candles, and among them the distinct shimmer of holy coins radiating purity.
The theater erupted in gasps.
Felt: HOLY SHIT—HOW MUCH IS THAT?! Who the hell gives THAT away just to say sorry?!
Otto leaned forward in his seat, eyes darting as he frantically counted the piles on sight alone. When the final number hit him, his jaw nearly dropped to the floor.
Otto: One hundred fifty holy coins… three hundred gold… four hundred eighty-seven silver… three hundred ninety-one copper.
He clutched his head in disbelief.
Otto: By the dragon—!! That’s more money than I’ve ever seen in my LIFE! And she just handed it over like pocket change?!
Crusch stiffened, her sharp eyes narrowing.
Crusch: To part with such a fortune so easily… her company’s power must be beyond what we imagined.
Al: She basically saying “I got all this money to prove that I have potential. A showing of her ability”. Damn bro, what kind of monster did you just tame?!
Orion: Wow… that’s a lot of coins. So, boss, what’re you gonna do with all this?
Subaru crouched down, his gloved hand brushing across the mountain of shimmering wealth. His hollow gaze lingered, but his voice stayed flat.
Vega: Would’ve been better if she gave me some rare magic tomes or an interesting metia. But… money’s fine, I guess.
Orion blinked, dumbfounded.
Orion: “Fine”? Boss, this is enough for one man to live in luxury for the rest of his life. That’s a king’s ransom.
Vega: Then why don’t you take it?
Orion froze, staring at Subaru as if he misheard.
Orion: …What?
Vega: I know you wanted to fight back there, but I stopped you. You’ve been itching for battle for awhile, yet you’ve stayed your hand because I asked you to. You’re a mercenary who’s had to play guard dog. Tell me—how’s your family?
The shift was instant. At the mention of family, the hardened veteran’s demeanor softened into something fragile, almost tender.
Orion: My boy’s still training hard, wants to be a knight more than anything. Thanks to you, he’s in a proper academy. My little girl just turned three—cutest thing you’ve ever seen. And my wife… she’s been painting lately. She’s… she’s really good.
His rough voice trembled with pride, sounding almost unnatural coming from such a beast of a man.
Cora’s lips curved faintly.
Cora (whispering): Buffoon.
Vega: It’s no problem, Orion. You’re a good man, and your son’s chasing a dream for his family. How could I not help? But listen—take some of this. You’ve been working hard, and the months ahead will be heavier. Take your family on a vacation. Country, abroad—doesn’t matter. Make it unforgettable.
For the first time since they’d seen him, Orion smiled—genuinely smiled.
Orion: …Thank you, boss. I will. My family owes you everything.
Vega turned to Cora.
Vega: You want some?
Cora: No, thank you. I’m… content. I have what I need.
Vega: I’ll keep some aside, just in case you change your mind.
Orion: Then… what about the rest?
Subaru stood, his voice steady, calculating.
Vega: If it just rots in my account, it’s worthless. Money unused is money wasted. Give it to the slum reconstruction projects.
Cora: You know a donation like that will draw attention. People will start asking questions.
Vega: That’s why you use ghost accounts. Spread the trail thin. Send it through anonymous channels to the different projects so they believe someone grew a heart and chose to give back. That way this money goes to people who can find an actual use for it
Cora nodded crisply.
Cora: Understood.
Orion closed the suitcase, gripping the handle as the three resumed their silent march through the shadows—one step deeper into Subaru’s strange, unshakable world.
Felt’s voice trembled like a whisper, almost afraid of her own realization.
Felt: …It’s been him all along.
Rem: What do you mean, Felt?
Felt clutched the little plush of herself that Subaru had sewn, her grip tight as her eyes watered.
Felt: The slum reconstruction program. That was mine. I started it to take donations and rebuild the slums—turn sheds into homes, warehouses into schools, dirty water into clean wells. I put a lot of my given fortune into it too. Didn’t want to rely solely on the people. The nobles mocked me, called it a dream that would never happen. Most didn’t care. But I never gave up.
Her voice cracked as the truth began to spill out.
Felt: Every so often… on random days. Dozens of “anonymous” donations, huge sums of money. It was enough to keep the projects alive. I thought it was some noble with a conscience, someone hiding in secret. Even Reinhard tried to track them down, but we never found a trace. Eventually… I gave up wondering.
Her hands shook. She wiped her eyes roughly, but the tears kept coming.
Felt: But it was him. It was big bro all along.
Her words broke into sobs as she hugged the plush to her chest.
Felt: Subaru, you damn idiot. Stupid, stupid idiot! You helped me so much—even when I never knew it. Kids got to go to school, families finally ate, orphans found homes. People got jobs, and some even made it out of the slums completely. All of it… because of you. And no one ever asked you to.
The theater had fallen silent. Every face in the room carried a different shade of shock, guilt, or awe. The revelation weighed heavy—not just because of what Subaru had done, but because he had done it in silence, without recognition, without thanks.
The three of them walked through the dimly lit runway, their footsteps echoing against the stone.
Vega: Status update on the goals.
Orion: Some merchant on the east side spoke of an elderly man who could’ve fit the role you’re looking for.
Vega: And?
Orion: …Sorry, boss. Just a rumor. Nothing solid.
Vega: Cora?
Cora: No signs of him, sir. Just some cultists holed up in the western forest near the capital.
Vega: Alright. Inform a guard of their whereabouts. Make sure they can’t trace it back to us.
Cora: So—an anonymous tip?
Vega: You understand.
Orion frowned, shifting the hammer on his back.
Orion: Sorry boss, but I gotta ask—what exactly is this—
Before he could finish, Cora cut him off, her voice sharp as steel.
Cora: Don’t you dare question our boss’s goal. Just do as you’re told.
Subaru raised a hand gently, halting her.
Vega: It’s alright, Cora. I believe every worker deserves to know their leader’s intentions.
He stopped walking, turning to face Orion fully. The mask caught the faint torchlight, but his voice was steady.
Vega: I didn’t make this company for profit. Honestly, I’m no businessman. But building this… was necessary for the plan.
Orion tilted his head.
Orion: And that is?
Vega’s tone softened, though the weight of it only deepened.
Vega: I have a friend. She suffered an accident… badly injured. The wound healed, but left her trapped, living in a state of constant dependence. What I’m searching for… is someone who can reconstruct or regrow what she’s lost.
Orion hesitated.
Orion: I’m sorry to hear that… but couldn’t you just ask Felix? With your reach, he’d help.
Vega: I thought of that. But it won’t work. Felix can heal what’s broken—he restores wounds. But once the injury has closed, once the body no longer considers it “damage,” healing magic cannot change it. He fixes—he doesn’t transform. And what she needs… is change.
Orion’s expression dimmed in understanding.
Orion: Oooh… I see.
Vega’s gaze lowered, his voice quiet but cutting.
Vega: I have another friend too. She’s trapped in a coma—her name and memories stolen by the Archbishop of Gluttony. Cora’s role is to find that monster. And mine… is to kill him, so she can wake up.
The weight of his words hung in the air.
Orion finally broke the silence, his voice strong and unwavering.
Orion: Those are… some pretty big goals you’ve set, sir.
Vega lifted his head, his voice firm.
Vega: Yes. And like the stars themselves… I will conquer them. Will you help me?
Orion’s answer came without hesitation.
Orion: Of course, sir. Always.
Ram’s breath hitched. Her eyes trembled as the truth struck her.
Ram: …He did all this… for my horn?
She clutched the pink cat plushie Subaru had sewn for her, holding it so tightly it almost tore. The constant ache in her head, the dull pain she had carried for years—she had grown used to it, learned to live with it. But Subaru hadn’t. He never accepted it. He was out there, reshaping the world itself, just so she wouldn’t have to suffer anymore. Tears finally broke free, and she pressed her face into the plush.
Ram: You idiot… you stupid, selfless idiot…
Rem was no different. Her hands shook as she picked up the Rem doll with its little horn, the one Subaru had made with painstaking care.
Rem: All of this… this entire company… all for us…for me…
Her voice cracked, and she buried her face in the doll. The man she loved was tearing himself apart, bending destiny itself, just to return her to who she once was. And the cruelest truth of all—no one knew. No one ever saw the weight he carried. She cried into plushie
Rem: Subaru… my Subaru…
Around the theater, the rest of the cast could only sit frozen in their seats. Shock gave way to a heavy, suffocating guilt.
They realized now: Subaru wasn’t building an empire for himself. He was building it for them.
He would suffer for them.
He would die for them.
He would twist fate itself for them.
He would defeat legendary monsters, break history, even change the shape of the world—if it meant sparing them even a sliver of pain.
And in return… what had they done for him? Almost nothing.
The guilt weighed heavy, dragging their hearts down into silence.
Vega walked ahead, his steps steady, his mask hiding every flicker of emotion. Behind him, Orion and Cora exchanged a glance—silent awe written all over their faces. To them, he wasn’t just a leader—he was a man whose every word carved the path of their futures.
But inside that mask, Subaru’s thoughts burned with iron resolve.
Vega: [Don’t you worry, Ram… I’ll find the one who can ease your pain. And if no one exists—then I’ll create the cure myself. No matter how impossible, I’ll make it real.]
His hand clenched into a tight fist, trembling slightly as if holding in both rage and hope.
Vega: [And you, Rem… You’re not forgotten. I’ll restore you, no matter the cost. I’ll tear down every barrier, cross every line, bleed and break as many times as it takes. You’ll return to your sister—and she’ll return to you. You’ll both smile again. I swear it.]
For a brief second, a faint gleam caught in his hollowed eyes through the mask’s slit—a glimpse of the man beneath the role of Vega.
Vega: [This cruel world has stolen too much from you both… but your hero is coming. Wait for me, Rem, wait for me, Ram. I’ll save you both.]
He released his fist, letting the mask’s cold aura return, his voice calm and commanding again as he continued forward—while Orion and Cora followed without question, unable to see the storm raging behind the mask.
Ram clutched her pink cat plushie so tightly it looked like she might tear the seams. Her voice cracked, trembling between anger and heartbreak.
Ram: If you’re carrying the world, who will carry you, Subaru? …Subaru, please… please rest. How could you do all this and not allow us— not allow me—to help?
Her tears streamed down her cheeks, each one breaking the mask she’d built for years.
Beside her, Rem held her horned plushie, her knuckles white. Tears fell onto its fabric as she spoke, her voice trembling like porcelain about to shatter.
Rem: It’s who he is, sis. I… I both hate and love that about him. I want him to rest, I want him to rest so badly… but I also want to wake up. I want to see the world again, to live again. Am I selfish?
She pressed her face into the doll, sobbing quietly.
Rem: I want him to save himself… but I also want him to save me. Am I a bad person for wanting that?
Before Ram could answer, Emilia suddenly stood. Her tears glistened in the theater light, but her arms were steady as she wrapped them tightly around Rem, pulling her close.
Emilia: You’re not a bad person, Rem. Everyone wants you back. Everyone wants to see you smile again. It’s human nature to want to live—don’t be ashamed of that.
Her voice quivered, but her conviction cut through it like steel.
Emilia: Subaru… he suffers for all of us, but he never lets us suffer with him. That has to change.
She tightened her embrace, as if vowing with her entire body.
Emilia: I swear to you—on my Mother Fortuna’s resting soul—we will bring you back. And I will break Subaru’s curse of isolated suffering. I will make him see himself the way we see him.
The theater was silent but for their breathing, and the soft sobs of two sisters who had both been carried too far on Subaru’s back.
Emilia after awhile allowed her sister Ram, to comfort her as she went back to her seat and held Subaru’s unconscious hand while playing with the dove plushie in the other
Orion came to a halt, his heavy boots echoing against the stone runway.
Orion: Well, this is where we part ways, boss. I’m gonna take my family to Kararagi. Since Eirini’s there, it’ll be a great opportunity to explore a new country.
Vega: Alright. Send the rest to Cora and she’ll handle the ghost operation.
Orion: Got it. Man, I’m excited. Maybe there’ll be some strong mabeasts out there and I’ll get to smash them down. Get the blood flowing again.
He grinned, but it faded when Vega’s tone shifted.
The air grew colder. Vega’s next words carried the weight of steel chains, binding their fates.
Vega: Repeat the mantra, Orion.
Orion inhaled deeply, his hand tightening on his war hammer. He recited solemnly:
Orion: We will have another meeting next month on the same day. If in the event you do not show up, I must assume my leader is dead. I am to take my fortune and use it to erase all traces of my existence, to protect my family and myself. As a warrior, and as a man, I vow to live by that rule.
Vega turned his gaze to Cora.
Vega: Cora.
She bowed her head without hesitation, her voice like glass, sharp and clear:
Cora: We will have another meeting next month on the same day. If in the event you do not show up, I must assume my leader is dead. I am to take my fortune and use it to erase all traces of my existence, to protect my family and myself. As a warrior, and as a woman, I vow to live by that rule.
Vega: Good.
He resumed walking forward, his shadow long under the dim green candlelight. Orion lingered a moment before branching off down another path, the vow echoing in his chest.
Petra sat still, the plushie Subaru had sewn for her pressed tightly against her chest. Her small voice cracked as she stared at him lying unconscious, her tears dripping onto the floor.
Petra: He really… accepted it, didn’t he? He doesn’t think there’ll ever be a life where he won’t have to die. He planned for it like… like it was just another step he’ll always have to take…
Her words trembled with disbelief, but what frightened her more was how calm Subaru seemed in that acceptance.
Across from her, Beatrice remained quiet for a long moment, her gaze fixed on Subaru’s face. Her fingers curled into her dress, her body shaking with the weight of an unspoken truth. When she finally spoke, her voice was heavy, as though each word cost her dearly.
Beatrice: It isn’t that he wishes for it, in fact. It’s that the world has given him no reason to believe otherwise. Every time it’s torn him apart, forced him to rise again. After enough cruelty, one stops dreaming of escape… and starts preparing for the inevitable.
[Why am I so useless? How could Betty allow her contractor to fully accept this….this curse?!]
Petra sniffled, hugging the plushie tighter, her voice trembling.
Petra: But he shouldn’t have to live like that. He should be able to just… stay with us. To laugh, to eat, to be happy without always thinking of death.
Beatrice’s eyes softened, a quiet sorrow filling them. She didn’t move closer—there was a distance between them neither knew how to bridge—but her tone carried the weight of shared grief.
Beatrice: I know, little one. He should. But Subaru… Subaru has chosen to carry suffering so that others won’t have to. This is the cruel logic this world has carved into him.
Silence stretched between them, broken only by Petra’s muffled sobs. And though the two girls did not reach for one another, their sorrow was the same—bound by love for the boy who had long accepted that his path was not of living, but of dying again and again, so everyone else could.
Subaru and Cora reached the hidden carriage, slipping inside without a word. She passed him another glass of the green tea laced with healing properties. He drank in silence—not an uncomfortable silence, but one where nothing needed to be said.
When they returned to her home, Subaru excused himself to the bathroom. Piece by piece, he shed Vega’s skin: removing the wig, the mask, the gloves. He dressed once more in his ordinary clothes, then stared into the mirror. His hand brushed against his cheek as if the reflection belonged to a stranger. For a long moment he lingered, then shut his eyes.
When he opened them again, the world had dissolved into the endless, empty void. Only one figure stood before him—Anastasia.
Subaru: Thanks for allowing me to borrow you, Anastasia.
In his hands was a mask of her face, stripped of charm and detail, reduced to its core essentials. He offered it to her. She accepted gracefully, her smile faint but genuine.
Anastasia: I was happy to do it. But tell me—why me? I thought you disliked me.
Subaru: Believe me… dislike is an understatement.
The memory cut through him—sitting in that café, her voice weaving him into her game, discarding him like a mutt too troublesome to keep. His tone sharpened, though his face remained neutral.
Subaru: But emotions are a weakness in the art of negotiation. Any flicker, any hesitation… it could’ve unraveled everything. Whether I hate you or not doesn’t matter. If using you helps them, then I’ll use you. That’s all there is to it.
He glanced away, his gaze swallowed by the infinite void.
Subaru: Besides… what else am I supposed to do with this hatred? The past is gone. Erased. No matter what you did, you’ll never remember it.
His eyes darkened.
Subaru: …they never do.
The void shattered. He returned to the bathroom, its dim lantern-light pressing against his tired eyes. When he opened the door and stepped out, his foot landed on something soft. He didn’t need to look down to know.
Subaru: Hello, Grandma.
Notes:
Cora is a 17 year old bear Demi human. She has water magic and is a good healer. Her main weapon is her claws and her ice magic. Subaru met her in between the end of Sanctuary and the beginning of episode 1
Orion is a 58 year old mercenary. He was a child solider and participated in the Demi-human war during his early teens. He wields Earth magic and is a great earth caster and is great with any blunt weapons. He lost his arm in a conflict at the age of 12 but eventually settled down in his mid 20’s leaving the Lugunica military and being a free mercenary. After being in a mercenary for many years, he retired from that life, hiding himself from the world before Subaru found him and recruited him. Orion knows how Vega looks behind the mask yet never tried to find out who Vega really is as a form of loyaltyYes I have been posting 1 chapter a day for the past week. Writing has become literal crack to me. I just can’t stop
The discord server is
https://discord.gg/eVxwPYCr
Chapter 51: A New Side(3)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
When he opened the door and stepped out, his foot landed on something soft. He didn’t need to look down to know.
Subaru: Hello, Grandma.
Before him stood a three-foot-tall lady—an otter demi-human. An otter’s tail swayed faintly behind her, small whiskers twitched at her cheeks, and rounded brown ears peeked from her knotted bun of grey-and-brown hair. Her hazel eyes glimmered warmly, though one was clouded and pupil-less, long surrendered to blindness.
She wore a light cardigan trimmed with a soft scalloped edge, paired with a muted collared blouse buttoned neatly to the top. The clothes were plain but carried a homely warmth, the sort that wrapped a person like a quilt. A cane, worn from years of use, leaned against her arm—the same kind Subaru now carried.
The old woman’s face lit up as she embraced him tightly.
Grandma: I’m glad to see you, my grandson.
Subaru’s lips curved into a faint smile, though his voice carried its usual flatness.
Subaru: It’s been a while, Grandma. How have you been?
Grandma: I’ve been well. But you look so thin, so worn. Let me fix you something to eat.
Subaru: I can’t stay for long. Sorry, Grandma.
Her whiskers twitched faintly, but her smile didn’t falter.
Grandma: Then I’ll at least make you some cookies for the road. Would you like to sit down while I prepare them?
Subaru: No. I’ll head to Cora before I return. We can talk privately there.
The otter-woman gave a slow nod. With small, deliberate steps, she separated herself from him and began her walk toward the kitchen, cane tapping softly against the wooden floor.
Al leaned back in his chair, arms crossed.
Al: Yo, Merchant lady, got any idea who she is?
Anastasia, still reeling from revelation after revelation, took a long pause before she answered. Her finger idly tapped against her plushie’s ear, grounding herself.
Anastasia: …Nope. No clue. She doesn’t look like she’s related to Cora by blood.
Al let out a low whistle, glancing around at the group.
Al: Anyone got even the slightest clue who she is?
One by one, heads shook. Not even Priscilla or Roswaal—usually smug with answers—spoke up.
Al: Damn. Guess we’re going into this relationship blind.
His words hung in the air. For a moment, no one said anything. Then Felix’s ears twitched, his eyes narrowing in sharp disapproval.
Felix: Al…
The knight froze. Slowly, he realized what he’d just said.
Al: …Ah. Crap. My bad.
He scratched awkwardly at the back of his helmet, shame radiating from his body. The rest of the cast exhaled together, the tension shifting from confusion to mild exasperation.
Subaru knocked lightly against Cora’s door.
Subaru: Yo, can I come in?
Cora: You may.
He pushed the door open and stepped inside. Her room was simple—almost stark. A desk, a chair, a closet, a neatly made bed, and green curtains that softened the sunlight. On the floor, Cora lay flat on her back, staring blankly at the ceiling.
Subaru walked over and followed her gaze upward.
Subaru: That’s a pretty interesting ceiling.
Cora was out of her professional attire, dressed instead in the casual clothes she wore earlier in the day.
Cora: Yup.
For a while, the two of them just stared at the plain ceiling, as if it held some great secret.
Subaru: Grandma washed my clothes, didn’t she?
Cora finally turned her head slightly
Cora: How could you tell?
Subaru: Because I smell like oak wood.
He tugged at his jacket, relieved she hadn’t gone near the hidden black box inside.
Subaru: You really ought to add more to this room. Spice it up a bit.
Cora: I did. Those green curtains are new. Makes the room feel like a forest.
She still didn’t look at him.
Subaru: Yeah… I don’t think you know what ‘spice it up’ means.
The silence that followed was quiet but comfortable, like they both understood the rhythm.
After a while, Cora spoke again.
Cora: Want me to fully heal your leg now?
Subaru: Sure.
With a sigh, she sat up and let her hands glow faintly. She pressed them against his leg, warmth and light soaking into the muscle and bone. When she finished, Subaru bent his knee, stretched, and even tried a few squats.
Subaru: Good as new.
Cora: Give me the cane. You’ll just lose it if I don’t keep track of it.
Without arguing, Subaru handed it over. She tossed it onto her bed with a practiced motion.
Then Subaru looked at her, his tone gentler this time.
Subaru: …You wanna talk about it?
Tivey leaned toward Mimi, lowering his voice.
Tivey (whispering): This is so awkward… Subaru’s usually so bubbly and outgoing.
Before he could explain further, Mimi—ignoring the whisper—spoke at full volume.
Mimi: Mimi doesn’t think it’s awkward at all! It just feels like a different kind of friendship. One where you don’t need words—just the atmosphere!
Tivey and Hetaro both groaned, dragging their palms down their faces in unison.
Hetaro: Mimi… you weren’t supposed to say that out loud…
Mimi (tilting her head): Huh? Why not?
Emilia, meanwhile, smiled softly as she watched Subaru and Cora’s quiet exchange.
Emilia: I’m just glad Subaru has more friends now. She seems like someone good for him.
Her voice was warm, but her thoughts carried a sharper edge.
Emilia:[But… if she’s interested in Subaru in that way, I’ll freeze her solid. I can’t take another person trying to steal my lover.]
She hugged the dove plushie tight to her chest, her smile unwavering—gentle to everyone else, but masking a possessive spark underneath.
Subaru crouched by Cora’s desk and pulled up a floorboard. A jar of glowing green jelly sat neatly hidden underneath and clear gloves. He quickly put them on before grabbing the jar.
From her spot on the floor, back propped against the bed, Cora didn’t move. Arms stretched across the mattress, eyes half-lidded, her voice drifted out flat, like she couldn’t be bothered to care.
Cora: You really gotta stop hiding that junk in my house. What’s the point of checking under the sink if you already know it’s here?
Subaru’s reply came in his usual monotone, but with the faintest edge of something softer.
Subaru: Because it’s for you. Not me.
Cora exhaled slowly through her nose, more like a sigh than a laugh.
Cora: You worry too much. You’re not my dad.
Subaru set the jar back into place, sealed the floorboard, and straightened up. His tone didn’t shift much, but there was a hint of familiarity threaded through the words.
Subaru: I know. But she calls me her grandson, and you’re her granddaughter. By that logic, we’re brother and sister. And since I’m older, it means I worry. That’s just how it works.
Cora tilted her head slightly, eyes still on him but voice as lazy as ever.
Cora: That’s just Grandma being Grandma.
Subaru brushed the dust from his hands, the gesture casual.
Subaru: Maybe. Still… you look after me when we’re working. So when we’re here, I’ll look after you. That’s fair, right?
Cora didn’t answer right away. Her gaze drifted back up to the ceiling as though she hadn’t heard him at all. But she hadn’t stopped listening.
Cora: You say that, but really it’s just me patching you up. You don’t actually let anyone take care of you, do you?
Subaru: You get it.
Cora: Hypocrite.
Subaru: Yup. That’s me. Now let’s get this started.
Al: Dear lord, this man’s adopting way too many people.
Ricardo burst out laughing, thumping his knee.
Ricardo: You’re right! I’d pay good coin to see his parents’ faces if he showed up claiming that many siblings.
Felix: If we line it up… Beako would be the oldest, then Emilia, then Al, then Reinhard, then Otto, then Subaru, then Cora, then Rem, and finally lil’ Felt. That’s quite the family lineup!
Al: I’m just glad you included me. Still jealous of Reinhard though—he got a spot in brother’s dream. Why not me?
Felix: Cause you’ve only spoken to him once, maybe twice.
Al: Tch, then I’ll just have to put in more work. Gotta prove I’m more brother-worthy than the Sword Saint himself.
Reinhard gave him a warm, almost amused smile and turned back.
Reinhard: Then I accept your challenge, Al.
Subaru: Come on. Stop stalling and let’s get this over with.
Cora let out a long sigh, giving in. She turned her back to him and began unbuttoning her dress. Subaru’s expression didn’t change—no redness, no hesitation—only a muted familiarity, as though this ritual had been repeated countless times before.
She swept her three ponytails over one shoulder, exposing her back while keeping her sides carefully covered. The sight was stark: scars etched like stories across her skin, bruises layered on top of older marks, and one long slash that carved down her shoulder blade. Her face betrayed nothing, but she curled her knees to her chest, making herself smaller.
Subaru removed the lid from the jar, scooped a glowing handful of the green jelly, and sat down behind her. With slow, practiced motions, he began spreading it across her back. A faint light radiated with every touch, the scars softening but never vanishing—etched too deep, too old for even magic to erase.
Cora: It hurt.
Subaru: I know.
Cora: They looked at me like I was lesser… like I wasn’t worthy to stand beside them. Why? Why did they do this?
Her voice cracked, but her tears fell quietly, as though she had no strength left for sobbing.
Cora: Those nights… those cold nights… I thought about it.
Subaru’s hand didn’t pause, his monotone voice steady.
Subaru: Thought about what?
Cora: …Ending it. Ending it all.
The room fell into a heavy silence. The glow of the jelly pulsed faintly against her skin as Subaru kept working, wordless, his face unreadable while hers finally broke.
Federica immediately wrapped her arms around Petra, pressing the girl’s face against her chest to shield her from the sight. Petra squirmed in confusion, but Federica’s trembling told enough of the story.
Felix’s usual gentle demeanor shattered. His lips curled back as he growled, hands tightening into fists so hard his nails bit into his palms.
Felix: She was a demi-human slave… those disgusting bastards—they abused her!
Crusch placed her hand firmly on his arm, her calm presence grounding him, though her own jaw was set in steel. The knuckles of her free hand whitened as she clenched them, fury hidden beneath her noble composure.
Mimi, Tivey, Hetero, and Ricardo—every demi-human in the room—looked ready to explode. Mimi, usually a ball of cheer, bared her teeth, tears trembling at the edges of her eyes. Tivey and Hetero’s hands shook, as though fighting between rage and grief, while Ricardo’s body seemed to swell with restrained violence, claws flexing and unflexing.
Cora: Their eyes. Eyes of disapproval, eyes of disdain, eyes of disgust… Why are people like this? Again and again, they hurt me. Again and again I see their eyes in my dreams. Again and again I feel the whip. They’re gone, I know that! But… I can’t let go of what happened.
Her voice cracked, but she never raised it. The words spilled like a confession she had long buried, tears soaking into her knees as she hugged them tighter against her chest. Her back trembled with every shaky breath, the scars glowing faintly under Subaru’s steady hands.
Subaru said nothing. His monotone face didn’t shift, his eyes didn’t soften, his lips didn’t part with hollow comfort. He only continued—scooping the glowing jelly, pressing it gently against the ridges of her back, tracing light over wounds too old for magic to erase.
Cora: Have you ever thought of that? Of ending it? How do I get rid of this feeling?
Subaru: You can’t.
His voice was cold, almost detached, but it carried the weight of truth.
Subaru: No matter what, that pain will always be a part of you. Even if these scars heal, it’ll be etched onto your soul until it returns to the dragon.
He paused, letting the words sink in.
Subaru: I’m not good at dealing with pain like this. You asked if I’ve ever thought of ending it all… and yes. I have.
Cora: Then why shouldn’t I?
Subaru: That… is for you to figure out. But listen to me carefully. If you ever grabbed a knife and threatened to end yourself in front of me, I wouldn’t physically stop you. I could tell you how sad I’d be, how it would affect your family, but ultimately… that’s your life. The choice is yours. It’d be hypocritical for me to stop you when I know sometimes death truly seems easier than life. I can comfort you. I can hold you. But I won’t tell you that your thoughts are wrong. I understand that feeling.
Petra eventually stopped struggling, a quiet relief settling over her that she hadn’t seen Subaru’s face in this moment.
Beatrice looked down in cold silence, her expression unreadable. She knew all too well the feeling of wanting death, of waiting endlessly for something—anything—to make life worth living. After centuries of waiting, a boy had come into her existence and changed everything, giving her a reason to keep going. And yet, here Subaru was, speaking the unflinching truth of the world to Cora.
Rem understood the emptiness, the sense that life would never truly improve. Living felt like a constant battle. And then a boy had arrived and saved her from herself. Now, she wanted to save him in return, to give him a life where he could want to live freely.
Cora: Who am I speaking to—Vega or Subaru?
The question caused a flicker across Subaru’s face, subtle cracks in his usual composure. For a brief moment, he paused his work on her back, but then returned to applying the healing jelly.
Subaru: You’re speaking to Vega.
Cora: Will I ever speak to Subaru?
Subaru: Most likely not. I sometimes have trouble finding him beneath all the masks.
The room fell into silence. Subaru finished smoothing the jelly over her back, and Cora slowly dressed, lost in her own thoughts. Without a word, Subaru quietly left the room, leaving her to process the moment alone
A cold silence settled over the group as they processed what had just happened—Cora knew of Subaru’s dissociative personality, and he hadn’t denied it.
Emilia: She knows about his different personalities? Why… why does he trust her so completely, but not us?
Wilhelm: It’s not quite like that, Miss Emilia.
Emilia turned sharply toward him, eyes wide.
Emilia: Wilhelm? I don’t understand.
Wilhelm: It’s more subtle than you think. She knows the difference between speaking to her boss, Vega, and the boy Subaru beneath all the masks. She understands that Subaru focuses on work—on others—more than on himself. But I don’t believe she knows the true darkness buried deep within his fractured mind.
Subaru walked to the dining table, where a plate of chocolate chip cookies awaited him.
Subaru: How do you always manage to cook this fast? The timing doesn’t make sense.
Grandma appeared near his leg, seemingly out of thin air, yet Subaru didn’t flinch.
Grandma: Every lady has her secrets.
Subaru: A secret like that deserves an explanation.
He sat down and began eating the cookies.
Subaru: Amazing, as always.
Grandma: I’ve been making these for decades. I know the secret to making the best cookies.
He polished off two of the twelve cookies before speaking again.
Subaru: I should hurry and get going. Let’s get this over with.
Grandma: You sound like Cora.
She giggled softly to herself.
Subaru: She’s strong. She’ll get through this. Just… make sure you’re there for her.
For a brief moment, Grandma’s cheerful, elderly demeanor faded, replaced by a quiet resolve.
Grandma: I won’t fail her.
Subaru stood and headed toward Grandma’s room. She followed silently, walking with him through her room and into the master bathroom.
Subaru walked into the master bathroom. The room was simple but functional—there was a large tub, a toilet, a sink, and a chair positioned near the sink. He lowered himself onto the chair, leaning back so that his head rested in the basin.
Grandma placed a towel across his lap and stood on a stool to reach the sink comfortably. She opened the faucet, letting warm water run over his hair.
Grandma: You must understand what I’m doing.
Subaru closed his eyes, calm but focused.
Subaru: I understand. This isn’t healing… it’s a form of concealment. Like hairspray, but it only works with my full consent. If I get stressed, my hair reflects it. Same goes for my face.
Grandma nodded, dipping her hands into the warm water and wetting his face gently.
Grandma: Alright. I’ll remove it now before reapplying.
She dipped her hands again, the warm water beginning to glow faintly yellow. As her hands touched him, the glow spread, even the water on his face shimmering softly. Slowly, his hair began to shift. The raven-black strands at the front of his head lightened, turning white as ash. Dark bags under his eyes deepened, shadows heavy and pronounced, as if his body carried weeks of sleepless nights.
The whitening hair extended along his hairline but stopped short of overwhelming his natural black. His bangs were now fully white, a stark contrast to the dark strands behind. Subaru’s face looked worn, tired, the result not of magic but of revealing what had always been there beneath the masks.
It wasn’t a transformation—it was truth.
The cast froze at the sight of Subaru. Their eyes flicked between the boy on the screen and the unconscious Subaru in the middle seat. They looked so different—and yet, they were supposed to be the same person.
Emilia: What… what is this?!
Her voice trembled with anger, frustration, and confusion.
Rem: What the hell did she do to him?! His hair… his face… This has to be another disguise, right?!
She stood, gripping her Rem plushie so tightly her knuckles turned white, yelling at the director.
It is not a disguise, Rem.
Rem’s anger faltered, her voice dropping to a whisper.
Rem: What… do you mean?
You wanted to see him—no mask, no lies, no smiles. You begged for it. His hair began whitening after the events at Sanctuary. Did you really think the tragedies he faced wouldn’t show on him?
He paused, letting the weight of his words settle.
The spell she cast was a high-level water concealment magic. It hides his face and hair so no one could see the toll of his journey. Stress and trauma leave traces—you all remember Episode 2?
The screen was paused as he replayed a prior clip:
“Subaru (softly): You know, Rem… I looked in the mirror this morning, and I saw something strange, right here.
He runs a hand through his bangs—several strands had turned grey.
Subaru: Like someone spilled ashes in my hair. Stress… they weren’t kidding. I hid them so no one could notice. If they knew… how would I respond? Any lie would only hurt them more. The truth… they’d think I’m insane.”
The screen soon return to the certain episode
Grey strands in Episode 2… imagine how many there would be now, months later.
Rem collapsed to her knees, utterly broken. Emilia released Subaru’s unconscious hand and stepped back, staring at the screen. Her own failures weighed on her as she dropped to her knees and vomited.
Rem had passed out entirely; Ram caught her, clutching her sister tightly. Federica, initially shielding Petra, snapped back to reality and held Petra in a tight embrace as the younger girl screamed in horror at Subaru’s black-and-grey hair, the heavy bags under his eyes, the exhaustion carved into his face.
Garfiel sat frozen, gripping the armrests until his hands bled, biting his lip raw. Otto slumped over, hair disheveled, fainting from the shock.
Ram, still holding Rem, trembled violently, gripping the pink cat plush Subaru had made for her as if it were her lifeline. Felt wrapped herself in her arms, hyperventilating. This… this was her brother. Her protector. Her hero. And he looked like a man on the edge of death.
Reinhard’s hands shook as he held Felt close, seeking comfort even as he tried to steady her. Mimi fainted; Anastasia slouched over, supporting her while trying to breathe through the panic. Priscilla snapped her fan in frustration, her arm shaking as she clutched the armrest.
Felix fell out of his chair, gasping, hyperventilating, the doctor in him overwhelmed by the magnitude of Subaru’s trauma. Wilhelm placed a firm hand on his shoulder, his own body tense with the shock. Crusch squeezed her hawk plushie tightly, the helplessness she felt clawing at her chest.
The room was silent except for shallow breaths, whimpers, and the occasional gasp. The cast was utterly broken. Subaru’s true face—the evidence of years of struggle, stress, and suffering—had laid bare their illusions.
Emilia and Rem’s collapse, Petra’s scream, Otto fainting—all of it came to a halt the moment the director snapped his fingers.
A faint white glow wrapped around every cast member, lifting their limp bodies from the floor and gently forcing them back into their seats. Those who had passed out jolted awake as the light intensified around them, breath hitching in confusion. The stench and stains of vomit vanished in an instant.
Before they could move, purple threads lashed out and bound each of them to their chairs.
Enough. If this was one of his breakdowns, or one of his deaths, I wouldn’t care how you chose to react. But this—
His voice sharpened, commanding silence.
This is the truth. You begged for it. You demanded it. Now you’ll watch it.
The cast, restrained and trembling, could only stare back at the screen as the director’s words pressed down on them heavier than chains.
Subaru rose from the chair, eyes still shut, his hands shaking faintly at his sides. He turned to the mirror as though he were walking to an execution.
Grandma: One moment…
Her voice was quiet, reverent, as if she knew what was about to happen. She returned with a silver stopwatch and held it close to her chest.
Grandma: When you open your eyes… remember—your record is forty-eight seconds. Just try to hold on a little longer.
Subaru exhaled slowly, then forced his eyes open.
The mirror didn’t lie.
The boy staring back was not the bright, joking Subaru they all knew. His bangs had turned ghost-grey, ash bleeding into black. The bags beneath his eyes were cavernous, making him look like a corpse barely pretending to live. His right eye, once pierced by Elsa, was now a storm of brown and grey—a fractured window into colorless despair.
The mask cracked. Then shattered. And only the real Subaru remained.
Grandma: Fifteen seconds. Good… steady…
But Subaru’s jaw was tight, his breathing ragged. The mirror wasn’t showing him his face anymore. It was showing him everything.
The blade opening his belly in the loot house. His intestines spilling.
Subaru (gritting teeth): …Stop it.
Again—his stomach ripped once again open in the same house, the same terror.
Subaru: Stop it.
Rem’s iron flail crushing his skull like fruit.
Subaru: Stop it…
Wind slicing through his throat.
Subaru: Stop it!
His body freezing solid. The pain so sharp he remembered the taste of blood on ice.
Subaru (pleading): Stop it… please…
Tears began falling freely, hot and unrelenting.
Grandma: Thirty-four seconds. Keep going, Subaru!
The White Whale’s roar. His friends disappearing into mist, erased.
Subaru: Stop it…
Petelgeuse twisting his companions into unrecognizable shapes.
Subaru (shaking violently): Stop it! Please, stop it!
Grandma: Forty-five seconds—just a little longer!
Felix’s fire burning through his veins, searing his blood as possession ate him alive.
Subaru (screaming now): STOP IT!
Another slash, his stomach torn again. Blood. Entrails.
Subaru (sobbing): Please! Please make it stop!
His hands trembled like he couldn’t hold onto reality. His laugh, his sobs—they tangled together into madness.
Then the flood.
Satella’s arms, endless and suffocating, squeezing tighter.
Garfiel’s claws nearly ripping flesh and condemning him to the cell.
The blank eyes of his dead friends.
Emilia’s smile twisted in insanity.
Over and over and over. Not dozens. Not hundreds. Millions. Each memory searing deeper.
His breathing broke. His body convulsed. The air itself seemed to scream with him—until an invisible force lashed outward. The mirror shattered into a thousand shards, spraying across the floor.
Subaru collapsed to his knees, covering his face, his voice tearing itself raw.
Subaru (screaming, hysterical): Please stop looking at me! It hurts! It hurts so bad—stop hurting me!
Grandma didn’t hesitate. She stepped over the shards and wrapped her small arms around his trembling body, pulling his head into her chest.
Grandma (soft, unwavering): Shhh… it’s over. You lasted fifty-eight seconds. Fifty-eight. I’m proud of you, my boy.
Subaru curled tighter into himself, rocking, laughing weakly through his sobs, his voice broken and childlike. Grandma stroked his black-and-grey hair, her whiskers twitching with sorrow, and began humming a lullaby.
Her thick otter tail brushed over the floor, sweeping every shard of glass away from him, guarding him like he was the most fragile thing in the world.
Subaru’s screams bled into hysterical laughter as he crumbled in Grandma’s arms. The cast had no choice but to watch. Each one bound in glowing purple threads, every attempt at escape only making the restraints dig tighter into their skin.
Emilia’s tears streamed down her face in an uncontrollable flood. Her entire body jerked against the restraints, but the purple threads didn’t give an inch. Her lungs burned as she choked out sobs.
Emilia:[Dear god. He’s just like me before the Trials… no—this is worse. I broke when Echidna showed me my past. He breaks every time he looks at himself. He can’t even last a single minute…]
She tried again to reach for the unconscious Subaru strapped beside her, her arms trembling violently against the magical bindings.
Emilia:[Please… just let me hold him. Just once. Let me be the one to carry him, just once.]
Beatrice trembled in place, her small frame shivering like a leaf. She was strapped to Subaru’s unconscious lap, as if fate refused to separate them. Her hands clenched tightly into her dress.
Beatrice (whispering): He looks so afraid… so dead. Subaru… I’m sorry. Betty’s sorry for pushing you. For demanding you show yourself when all you had left was a mask to hide behind…
Her voice cracked, muffled by sobs, as she pressed her forehead to his chest.
Beatrice: You don’t have to show me anymore… not like this…
Rem’s entire body thrashed against the bindings. Her wrists bled from how hard she strained against the glowing cords, but she didn’t stop. She bit her lip until blood ran down her chin, squeezing her Rem plushie with a desperation that bordered on madness.
Rem: Damn it! Let me go!!!
Her teeth grit, her throat raw from screaming.
Rem:[It’s our fault he’s like this! That he can’t even look at his face for a minute without breaking! Of course he looks like this—after all that suffering, all that death… how could I ever believe his body wouldn’t bear the scars? I was so stupid!]
Ram didn’t struggle. She knew it was pointless. But her body shook violently, tears streaming from both her eyes—her hair parted without care. She had no mask to hide behind. No sharp tongue to cover her weakness.
Her lips trembled as she whispered over and over, like a mantra:
Ram: I’m sorry… I’m sorry… I’m sorry, my brother…
Her voice cracked as if each repetition carved deeper wounds into her throat.
Garfiel was a storm contained in chains. His muscles bulged as he pulled against the bindings, his veins pulsing, sweat dripping down his jaw. He went as far as to bite into his own arms, trying to tear himself free with his teeth. The threads reacted by binding his jaw shut, snapping his head back against the chair.
His muffled roar filled the theater, primal and furious, until it collapsed into strangled sobs. His golden hair hung limp over his eyes, soaked in sweat.
When the bindings loosened enough for his mouth to move, he howled:
Garfiel: LET ME GO!!!!! I know I’ve been useless! Cap’n’s died because of my stubbornness more times than I can count! Please, let me do something—ANYTHING!!!
The bindings only tightened, choking his words back into silence.
Otto’s hat slid from his head, tumbling to the floor. His usually neat hair fell forward, a curtain hiding the twisted anguish on his face. But the shaking of his shoulders and the muffled sobs gave him away. His teeth sank deep into his bottom lip until blood smeared across his chin, staining him red.
He didn’t dare speak. He didn’t deserve to. Because in his ears, over and over, echoed the hollow, venomous words of a version of himself long dead:
“Die so I can live!”
That Otto—the coward who shoved Subaru from the cart to the Whale’s jaws—was dead, devoured by cultists shortly after. But death hadn’t erased the memory. It screamed inside him.
And then came the other memory. One that should have been noble, but now felt like poison. Otto shoving Subaru out of Garfiel’s strike. He had thought it was a sacrifice worth making, saving his friend from a beast. But in this theater of horrors, Otto realized what he had actually done: condemned Subaru to the rabbits. To that slow, gnawing death. To the hell of teeth and hunger.
His body convulsed with the revelation, hands trembling violently against the bonds. He had never saved Subaru. Only condemned him differently.
Petra’s eyes were wide and unblinking, her body locked in place. The threads weren’t even necessary—she was frozen, paralyzed by the truth unraveling before her.
She was just a child. She was supposed to be spared from horrors like this. But there was no sparing her now. Not when every frame of Subaru’s torment replayed before her eyes.
Petra:[He fought for us… for me. He died for my village, for my family, for all of us. He even noticed my mama’s sickness and made a cure. He smiled while walking into death, over and over, and I… I just stood there. I never saw. I never helped.]
Her small fists trembled, digging into her palms until her nails left marks. She didn’t care that she was young. She didn’t care that she never wielded the knife. She had still sinned. Because her silence, her ignorance, her willingness to let Subaru carry the burden alone was its own crime.
Petra:[I was useless. I left him to die every time. And now… this is what’s left of him.]
Her tears fell freely, dripping down her chin and splattering onto her dress. But she didn’t move to wipe them away. She let them fall, as though punishing herself.
Roswaal was the only one not bound. The director hadn’t bothered—because there was no need. He would not move. He would not scream, or cry, or fight the bindings.
His face was still, painted with the same calm, distant pity one might wear at a funeral of someone they barely knew. His mismatched eyes tracked Subaru’s collapse with clinical detachment, as though already writing the tragedy into a history book.
Because Roswaal understood pain. He had orchestrated centuries of it, inflicted horrors unspeakable, and committed atrocities upon his own soul—all for one purpose: to see his teacher again. And he would do it all again, without hesitation.
Subaru’s pain did not stir him. His breakdown did not shock him. His worth was measured only in relation to Roswaal’s goal.
If Subaru lived, and in living brought him closer to Echidna, Roswaal would save him. He would pour every ounce of his genius into the boy’s survival.
If Subaru died, and his death pushed Roswaal closer to that dream, then Roswaal would watch him crumble—calmly, patiently, with the same expression he wore now.
There was no cruelty in his gaze. But no warmth either. Only necessity.
Felix hated self-harm. Hated when people toyed with the idea of ending themselves. To him, that kind of thinking had always been cowardice. Life was precious. Fragile, fleeting, and yet the most valuable thing one could hold. As long as you were alive, there was always a chance to rebuild, to heal, to start again.
So why, then, did his own stomach twist into knots now? Why did his nails dig so deep into his palms that blood pricked through the skin?
Because the truth on the screen wasn’t about someone else—it was about him. About what he had done.
He had seen it. That glimpse of himself boiling the blood in Subaru’s veins, turning his gift for healing into a weapon of torment. What kind of doctor would do that? What kind of man?
Felix prided himself as Lugunica’s finest doctor. He knew the body like a craftsman knows his tools, like a chef knows his kitchen. Organs, nerves, muscles—he had studied them all. To mend. To heal. To fix. But the same knowledge also meant he knew how to break a body, how to destroy it with precision. And when the moment came, that’s exactly what he did.
The agony Subaru must have felt in those moments… Felix’s chest tightened at the thought. And worse—when Subaru woke up again, reborn into his endless hell, the first sight he saw was Felix himself, playfully nibbling at his ear as though nothing had happened. As though Felix hadn’t just shredded him from the inside out.
Why hadn’t he asked? Why hadn’t he confronted that flicker of brokenness in Subaru’s eyes? He knew the answer. He had always known.
Because Subaru had never been his first priority.
The first was always Crusch. His lady. His pillar. As long as she was safe, as long as she was well, Felix could let the world burn.
The second was himself—but only because if he broke, he’d be useless to her. So he kept himself sharp, polished, ready. Not for his own sake, but so Crusch would never have to worry.
Everyone else—their pain, their lives, their dreams—were third. A side project. Worthwhile, yes, but not necessary. And if it came down to Crusch or anyone else, Felix would smile and choose Crusch every time. Without hesitation.
That was the truth. And now, watching Subaru’s unraveling play out before him, Felix felt nothing but disgust for the man he was. For the man who dared call himself a healer, a friend, a knight of compassion—when in the end, he had been just another knife carving Subaru’s body and soul apart.
Federica’s arms trembled as she pulled against the restraints, desperate to shield Petra from the screen. A child shouldn’t have to see terrors like this, shouldn’t have to carry this weight. But her strength failed her the moment she saw Petra’s frozen face, tears streaming down as she stared forward, unblinking.
That was when the guilt struck.
Her mind reeled back to her own bond with Subaru. It had never been bad. She had never killed him, never betrayed him, never treated him cruelly. But she had never helped him either. Their friendship was light, easy, full of silly topics and shared laughter.
Love stories, cooking sweets, playful arguments about which ending was better—things no one else ever seemed to share with her. Her friends never cared for that sort of talk. Petra brightened her days, yes, but Petra was a child. She couldn’t confide certain things in her.
Then Subaru came along.
She still remembered the first time he caught her reading a love story. She had braced herself for embarrassment, maybe even mockery—but instead, he sat down beside her and launched into a rambling monologue about all the romance stories he had read. His energy was so unrelenting, so genuine, that her carefully maintained maid-like composure collapsed in minutes. For the first time in years, she let herself gush, laugh, and rant right back.
The night passed in a blink, and she thought it would be a once-in-a-lifetime accident. But Subaru had smiled—wide, boyish, ear-to-ear—and asked if they could do it again. She agreed. And a spark became a flame.
From then on, she found herself glowing with a joy she hadn’t felt in years. Their late-night debates about love stories, their ridiculous cooking competitions, her being the first to taste his chaotic new recipes—it was all him. He started it, every time. He kept it alive with his relentless energy. He drew out the side of her that was bubbly, competitive, alive.
And she… she had done nothing for him.
While he was drowning, she never noticed. While he wore himself down, she didn’t ask. Even after the “Rabbit incident”, after she herself had been dragged into that horror by Beatrice, when Subaru returned from his wounds, she didn’t press him. She voiced concern once or twice, but when he brushed it off, she simply let it go.
A maid’s duty was to notice the little things. To see what others overlooked. But she hadn’t. Whether it was ignorance or cowardice, the result was the same.
Sloth.
That was the word pounding in her head.
Federica: I was slothful.
The thought consumed her as she struggled harder against the restraints, tears spilling down her cheeks.
He had given her laughter, friendship, a reason to express her true self. He was her friend—a true friend, maybe the truest she ever had.
And in return? She had let him suffer alone.
”What can I do?
What can I do to ease his pain?
What can I do to repay him? To protect him? To help him?”
Her thoughts spiraled into a frantic, desperate scream inside her chest.
Federica: What can I do?! WHAT CAN I DO?!!
Mimi, Tivey, and Hetaro thrashed in their restraints, purple threads cutting into their wrists and ankles as they strained to reach each other. They didn’t need words—just the comfort of holding hands, of knowing their family was close—but even that was denied to them.
When they remembered Subaru fighting at their side against Sloth, the images burned hotter than the restraints. Back then, he had looked at them with a strange softness, like they were children. And yes, they were children—but not in the same way he was.
They had been bred for battle. Raised in the academy. Sparring matches, tactical simulations, endless drills. The battlefield was their cradle, and survival their lullaby.
But Subaru?
He was nothing like them. Not much older, maybe a handful of years, but utterly different. He hadn’t been raised to fight. He hadn’t been born into war. He was just a boy from another world, a boy who had lived a normal life until fate hurled him into theirs. A boy who had no training, no experience, no instinct for killing or surviving—and yet was forced to endure suffering that would have shattered them.
Mimi’s ears twitched, flattened with sorrow as she whimpered.
Tivey bit his lip until it bled.
Hetaro stared hollowly at the boy on screen, his body trembling but his eyes sharp, taking in every detail of Subaru’s unraveling.
They knew the truth now.
They had laughed with him, admired his cleverness, and thought his fear of battle was just immaturity. They thought it was funny, maybe even endearing, when he flinched at danger the way an untrained child might. They’d even enjoyed showing him how strong they were, relishing the awe on his face when their strength surprised him.
But that awe had been something else, too. Something they never recognized.
It was the gaze of a boy who had been forced to grow through trauma, not training. Of someone who had bled, broken, and died over and over again—yet still looked at them like they were the ones who needed protecting.
They were born for battle. He wasn’t.
They had been trained to survive war. He hadn’t.
And yet he bore the weight of things they could never endure.
The thought gutted them.
If we tried to mimic Subaru’s journey, we’d crumble. We’d die. He’s survived things that even we—children made for war—couldn’t survive.
And still… they had never asked him how he was doing. Not once.
Maybe it was because he hated their leader. Maybe because they thought the distance he kept from them was permanent. Maybe because they were too used to being treated like children themselves.
But excuses didn’t matter.
They could have asked. They could have said something. They could have offered even a sliver of comfort, or a word of advice about the aftershock of battle.
But they didn’t.
And now, as the purple bindings forced them to watch his breakdown, the guilt sat heavier than chains.
Anastasia and Ricardo both strained against the purple bindings that pinned them to their chairs, but not with the desperation of the children or the feral panic of Garfiel. Their strength wasn’t enough to break free—not against this. All they could do was sit there and think.
And both found their thoughts circling the same truth.
A boy who should’ve lived a normal life. A boy who should’ve run from horrors instead of carrying them.
Ricardo’s jaw was clenched so tight his fangs ached. He was a warrior, bred for it and proud of it. To him, strength was honor. To fight for your comrades was life itself. And to run? To flee the field? That was cowardice. The kind that left your name rotting in shame for all to spit on.
But that logic was built on a foundation Subaru never had.
Ricardo had his scars, yes—but he also had his pack. He had Mimi, Tivey, Hetaro. He had Julius. He had Anastasia, his semi-daughter. He had a family, a support system, people who could pull him up when he faltered and who knew he’d do the same for them. His pride was born from strength, and his strength was nurtured by belonging.
Subaru had none of that. None he could tell everything to.
Looking at the boy’s broken reflection on the screen, Ricardo felt something new stirring in him. A warrior’s pride twisted into something uglier, heavier. Disdain—not for Subaru, but for those around him. The camp that had watched him bleed, that had pushed him until his body broke and his hair whitened with stress, that had killed him in lost timelines without ever understanding what that meant. The same hands that touched Subaru with comfort were the ones that shaped him into this wreck.
He would never say it aloud. But every time they laid a hand on Subaru now, Ricardo felt his stomach turn.
Anastasia’s reaction was quieter but sharper, a knife of thought turning in her gut. She knew the darkness of the world—had lived it, had used it. From a street rat to one of the most powerful merchants in Lugunica, she had clawed her way up with manipulation and ruthless wit. She wasn’t a good person. She’d never pretended to be. She’d ruined lives to save her own. She’d taken advantage where she could and left wreckage behind.
Subaru had been no different to her. A useful piece. A disposable tool. Someone to throw at the wolves while she came out richer, safer. She’d used him, then left him for the dogs.
And yet now, as the purple bindings forced her to witness the horror of his journey, bile churned in her stomach.
A boy who had wanted nothing more than his friends to smile. A boy who had died over and over, who had given everything he had—not for power, not for ambition, but for them. And she had added more to his suffering without blinking.
She hated it. She hated him.
Not for what he’d done to her—but for what he’d done to himself.
Anastasia:[Why didn’t he run? Why not give up? Why not flee this cursed life and save himself? He could have been safe. He could have been free.]
Instead, he stayed. Even after betrayal. Even after death. Even after being crushed, burned, frozen, gutted, broken beyond recognition—he stayed.
That wasn’t normal. It wasn’t sane.
And yet… Anastasia knew the bitter truth. If Subaru had ran, the world would have collapsed. The three royal candidates dead within a month. The Great Rabbit devouring thousands. The White Whale still roaming free. Sloth tearing the land apart. Elsa still in the shadows.
The cost of stability, the price of safety, had been Subaru Natsuki’s suffering.
The world thrived on his misfortune.
And Anastasia, more than anyone, hated that truth.
Only two violet threads bound Priscilla’s wrists. A token restraint, almost insulting in its frailty. She could have snapped them in an instant, yet she made no attempt. Instead, she reclined in her chair, eyes fixed on the screen.
The world she knew was cruel—an unchanging truth. The strong stood above, the weak either died or bowed their heads. Predator and prey, master and thrall. Such was the natural law.
She stood at the apex of that law. The crown upon her head was not granted but taken, seized through strength of will and undeniable superiority. All within her sight was her domain, her property. The strong consumed, the weak served, and she had no shame in claiming it all.
So why, then, did this sight disgust her?
That boy—broken, trembling, wading in the filth of despair.
Had he run to her, he would have been spared this humiliation. She would have lifted him from the muck, reshaped him into something befitting her court. But that was a thought steeped in weakness, and she despised herself for entertaining it.
Because Natsuki Subaru was weak.
No blade. No magic. No extraordinary talent. Nothing save for that grotesque power that chained him to endless deaths. To her, such an ability was an insult—an unclean trick, one she would have crushed outright had she known of it without the context of his struggle. She would have jailed him, perhaps even executed him, for such loathsome reliance on fate.
And yet…
He had not used it for selfishness. Not for pride. Not for power.
No—his desperation was always for others. If he had to die a thousand times for their safety, he would die a thousand and one. It was a devotion that skirted the edge of obsession, and that was the part she could not stand.
It was wrong. It was unsightly.
She wanted to break it. She needed to break it.
To force him to see himself above the insects he bled for. To force him to hate as he should: Rem, who tortured him; Ram, who slit his throat and spat venom at his name; Garfiel, who nearly tore him apart; Roswaal, who twisted him like a puppet; Emilia, that useless doll he worshipped; Otto, who shoved him into despair; Puck, who killed him without hesitation. He should burn them all. Spit on them. Cast them aside forever.
And then, when nothing remained of their false bonds, he would turn to her.
That was the path she envisioned for him. That was the truth.
And as the images on the screen played on, Priscilla’s lip curled—not in pity, not in sorrow, but in rageful certainty.
This scene was not tragedy.
It was proof.
Proof that she was right all along.
Al hated every second of this. That kid—the brother he never asked for but couldn’t help but claim—looked closer to a corpse than the living. His body slumped, his face void, as if the life had been wrung out of him long before death arrived.
And Al knew that feeling all too well.
He’d been there himself, dangling at the edge between life and nothingness, staring into that void so many times that it had become familiar. His power wasn’t unlike Subaru’s—twisted, cruel, demanding a price over and over. He had died more times than he could count. He had even chosen it, ended himself with his own hand just to start again.
So no—the dying part didn’t shake him.
It was the build-up.
The slow grind of the mind. The way your heart rots from carrying despair too long. The way your soul wears thin from being ripped apart again and again while the world demands you keep walking forward. That was the real cruelty, the part no one else ever saw.
Al silently thanked whatever god still bothered listening that he hadn’t ended up like Subaru. That his own curse—his ability—had spared him some memories of the many deaths when he wasn’t chosen as the aggressor. He still died, still bled and screamed, but he didn’t remember all of it.
Because if he had?
If he had been forced to carry every wound, every scream, every corpse of himself and others way Subaru did?
He may not be sitting here.
He’d may have shattered long ago, gone mad, become a monster not much different from the damn Sin Archbishops they fought.
He knew it. And the fact that Subaru hadn’t—at least not completely—twisted his gut in ways he didn’t want to name.
Tears streamed down Julius’s face as his fingers dug deep into the fabric of the small purple dog plushie clutched in his lap. His knuckles were white, trembling.
He was a knight. Since boyhood, he had dreamed of it—standing tall, sword in hand, the shield of the people. And every morning, waking and remembering that dream had come true, filled him with joy.
But watching Subaru now—broken, terrified, unable to even meet his own reflection—Julius felt that joy turn to ash.
He remembered their first meeting, their duel. He had struck Subaru down again and again, every blow meant as a lesson, every bruise and broken rib meant as protection. If Subaru knew his place, if he learned what not to say, others wouldn’t tear him apart. That was Julius’s logic. A cruel sort of mercy.
But now, with the truth laid bare before him, he wished he had done it differently.
He wished he had comforted him. Stood beside him, not over him. Lifted him up, instead of pressing him down.
Because Subaru had always seen himself as weak. And this world never missed a chance to remind him of it. And Julius—gods forgive him—had been no different. Broken bones. Swollen eyes. A shattered spirit. All things he himself had delivered.
And then there was that day.
When the corruption of Sloth had taken hold, when Subaru’s own body became the enemy, Julius had been forced to strike the final blow. He told himself it was necessary, that there was no other path. But necessity brought no peace.
He had killed his friend.
And the weight of that truth gnawed at him every single day.
There would never be an apology deep enough to reach Subaru. Never a word strong enough to bridge that wound. And so Julius held the plushie tighter, eyes fixed on the broken boy before him, and wept—not as a knight, but as a man who had failed his dearest friend.
Reinhard held the little dragon plushie tight in his hands, pressing it down against his lap. Its stitched eyes looked fierce, yet there was something gentle in its shape—almost like him. Almost like the boy who carried both sword and kindness.
He was the Sword Saint. The strongest soldier in Lugunica. The people’s blade. That was what the world saw when they looked at him: not Reinhard the man, but the weapon. A sword to wield. A force to fear.
And Reinhard had accepted that long ago. A sword doesn’t laugh. A sword doesn’t cry. A sword doesn’t need friends.
Or so he told himself.
Julius, Felix—yes, they were close, but in the way comrades could be close. Work friends, perhaps. They never pierced the armor around his heart. But Subaru… Subaru was different.
Where others praised the Sword Saint, Subaru saw Reinhard. He would grin, tease him about his looks, make jokes without trembling, and praise not his strength, but his kindness. Subaru knew exactly what Reinhard could do—and yet, he cared more about who he was.
Gods, how Reinhard wished he had met Subaru as a child. Perhaps then, the crushing loneliness of his youth wouldn’t have devoured him whole. Perhaps the boy who called him “younger brother” would have been the one to keep him human.
The director’s words replayed in his head, heavy and bittersweet:
“Take pride, Reinhard. This was the first one he ever made here. Out of everyone, it was you. Continue to be the good friend you are to Subaru.”
It didn’t make sense. Subaru had known him so little, yet believed him to be family—his older brother, no less, despite the age gap being the opposite. The logic didn’t matter. It was the comfort of being seen, not as a title, not as the Sword Saint, but as Reinhard van Astrea.
And then there was Felt—fiery, stubborn, reckless. His lady, his family. She, too, treated him not as a blade but as a person. Together, she and Subaru had given him something he thought he’d never have: a family that was his, however strange the roles might be. Subaru as the eldest, Reinhard as the middle, Felt as the youngest. A home born not of blood, but of bonds.
Which made the sight before him unbearable.
Subaru’s hair, once black and full of life, streaked with grey like Wilhelm’s. His eyes hollow, ringed with sleepless nights carved into his skin. His body shaking, laughter broken and frayed, teetering on the edge of madness.
Reinhard wanted—needed—to hold him. To wrap his arms around his “older brother” and swear that no matter what demons plagued him, no matter how many deaths and nightmares, he would guard him. For all eternity.
But he couldn’t. The purple threads held him still.
And so the Sword Saint, the strongest man alive, sat powerless—forced to watch his brother die on the inside, piece by piece.
Wilhelm’s hands shook as he clutched the small white tiger plushie, the threads binding him digging into his wrists. He had always prided himself on composure, on being the calm, seasoned blade that could endure any battlefield. But when emotions stirred—when grief clawed at his heart—he was not iron, nor tempered steel. He was fragile glass, and once it cracked, the flood of sorrow came pouring through, unstoppable.
He had failed. Again and again, he had failed.
He failed to save his wife. Not to the White Whale, as so many believed, but to some unknown force he still could not name. He failed to avenge her, chasing ghosts and shadows for years, never bringing her peace.
He failed as a father. His grief blinded him to what his son, Heinkel, was becoming—a shallow, bitter man, rotting in the absence of love. Wilhelm had watched it happen, had done nothing, and now Heinkel stood as the twisted result of his neglect.
And worst of all, he failed his grandson. Reinhard—just a boy when tragedy struck. Wilhelm, blinded by rage and despair, had cast blame on him, calling him a monster, accusing him of being the reason Theresia was gone. He had treated his own blood as a curse, when Reinhard had done nothing but bear the weight of being born into their family. If he had heard another man speak so cruelly to his kin, he would have drawn his blade in fury. Yet he himself had spoken those words.
A failure as a husband. A failure as a father. A failure as a grandfather.
And now, as his eyes locked on the screen, he saw the boy he had come to call his adoptive grandson… looking closer to him than to any youth his age. Subaru’s body carried the same weight Wilhelm bore—the grey hair, the exhaustion etched into his face, the hollowness of eyes that had seen too much. A boy should not resemble an old man in grief, but Subaru did.
The plushie trembled in Wilhelm’s grip. His body strained against the binds, desperate to move, to reach Subaru, to do something. But he couldn’t. And so, the man who had failed his wife, his son, his grandson… now had to watch helplessly as he failed his “grandson” once more.
Felt thrashed in her seat, the purple threads cutting into her wrists, but it wasn’t enough. Nothing was enough. She felt useless.
She had seen tragedy before. Lived it, breathed it, survived it. The slums were painted in sorrow and struggle, every day a battle to keep from starving or being cut down in the dark. She thought she understood pain. She thought she knew depression. Yet even then, she always believed in the future—that no matter how heavy things got, you had to look ahead. That if you kept your chin high, tomorrow might be brighter.
Those who drowned in their suffering? To her, they were weak. Weak for not clawing forward. Weak for not fighting.
But now… seeing him like this… she understood.
Sometimes the weight wasn’t something you could fight. Sometimes it pressed so heavy on your chest that breathing itself was a battle. Sometimes drowning wasn’t weakness, but inevitability. And when drowning became easier than fighting, what then?
She hadn’t known. She hadn’t wanted to know.
Her brother. Her older brother. The boy who had visited her, played with her, gifted her little things that brightened her bleak days—he had always given, always smiled, always carried the load. And what had she done in return? Nothing. Not a damn thing. She never gave him anything back. Not comfort. Not understanding. Nothing.
“Useless,” she spat in her mind. Useless!
Her teeth sank into the threads binding her wrists, tugging, tearing, desperate to get free. She didn’t care if they cut her gums, didn’t care if blood spilled down her chin. She wanted to reach him, to do something. But the bindings held strong, no matter how hard she fought.
Just like her.
Useless.
Her muffled scream filled the air, a mix of rage, sorrow, and self-hatred, echoing the word that now defined her.
Crusch tugged against the bindings at first—calmly, efficiently, as if testing them like she would a sword in her hand. But when she realized there was no escaping, she stilled. Her arms fell slack. A quiet acceptance sank into her chest like a stone into deep water.
She had been a failure of a leader, after all.
As a girl, she had dreamed of becoming a great warrior—not for glory, not for titles, but simply to prove she existed. To prove that her strength, her will, she herself could not be erased. They mocked her for it. Laughed in her face. No woman could be a warrior, they said. Yet she trained anyway. She studied. She stripped away every softness, every trace of femininity, even her clothing, molding herself into someone who could not be ignored.
And she had succeeded. Or so she believed. She carved her name into the land, earned respect through steel and resolve. That dream of the warrior evolved into something larger: queen. A sovereign who would cut away the crutch of the dragon and teach her country to stand on its own. Independence. Strength. That was her vision.
But visions, she now realized, could be poisoned by arrogance.
The election turned her into both idol and heretic—admired by some, despised by others. Still, she pressed forward. She needed something that would cement her right to the throne. Something so undeniable that no man or woman could scorn her dream.
The White Whale.
If she could slay it, the people would rally. She would be undeniable. She gathered the best warriors, the finest weapons, even secured the Sword Demon himself. With her strategy, her command, her will—they would win.
But now… now, in this cursed theater of truth, she saw how wrong she had been.
The Whale had lived for centuries, claiming thousands. Even the previous Sword Saint—greater by far than Crusch—had failed to destroy it. What arrogance made her believe she could? That she and her soldiers could accomplish what titans before her could not?
It had been a fool’s dream. A suicide march dressed in the guise of glory.
And Subaru had known.
It was not her brilliance, nor her strategy, nor her sword that secured victory. It was him. A boy with no training. A boy who had no right to be a warrior, and yet suffered three hideous deaths just to hold the path steady for them. He paid the price in agony so they could stand in triumph.
She had been ready to sacrifice men—soldiers she swore to protect—for her ambition. He had sacrificed himself, over and over, for their survival.
And what did that make her?
Not a warrior. Not a leader. A fraud. A woman intoxicated by her pride, who nearly sent hundreds to their graves. Subaru had bought their victory with his body and soul, and she had not even realized the cost.
Shame hollowed her out. Pride crumbled to dust. Her dignity was nothing but a rose she had cultivated for herself—delicate, foolish, destined to wilt.
Crusch:[What kind of leader needs to be saved by a boy who dies for her mistakes?]
The thought strangled her. She wanted to scream, to tear her bindings apart, to throw herself before him in apology, in gratitude. She wanted to give her life as repayment, but even that felt insufficient.
Her life wasn’t worth the pain he had endured.
So she sat there, rigid, silent, drowning in the weight of her own failure.
What could she do? What could she possibly do to atone?
The answer did not come.
The theater was drowned in muffled screams, restrained struggles, broken whimpers, and silent tears. No one dared to raise their voice—not against the screen, not against the director, not even in comfort to one another.
It felt wrong. As if they had no right.
To see their friend, their brother, their comrade, their lover reduced to this—twisted, unraveling, consumed by endless suffering—it shattered them. Every layer of certainty, pride, or righteousness they had clung to crumbled in the face of Subaru’s truth.
And each of them carried sin.
-Some carried the sin of ignorance.
-Others bore the sin of betrayal.
-And then came the sin of shame.
The weight of it pressed down on the room until even breathing felt like a crime.
They had all failed him.
After what felt like an eternity, Subaru’s shaking began to slow. His eyes stayed shut, refusing to look at himself, at her, at anything. He was hollow, drained. Only Grandma’s arms, wrapped around him, and her gentle fingers combing through his hair, kept him tethered to something soft. She hummed an old lullaby, the kind that had no words, just warmth.
Subaru’s whisper broke the silence.
Subaru: …I’m sorry.
Grandma: It’s alright. I can buy a new mirror tomorrow. How are you feeling?
Subaru: …Tired.
Grandma: That’s sad to hear. Do you want to take a nap?
Subaru: I can’t. I have to return to my friends. They need me.
She sighed, her voice touched with sorrow.
Grandma: You give too much, but you never let yourself take anything in. My grandson is too kind.
Subaru: …I’m not.
A silence fell between them, not heavy, but fragile—like a moment that could break if either of them moved too quickly.
Subaru: Grandma?
Grandma: Yes, my grandson?
Subaru: …Could you put the spell back on? I don’t think I can keep going like this.
Her hand lingered against his cheek.
Grandma: In a minute. I want to talk to my real grandson first.
Subaru didn’t argue. He only gave a small nod, his lips pressing shut.
Grandma: How was your day?
Subaru: …Hard. Like every day.
Grandma: I’m sorry to hear that. You should rest more. Take breaks where you can.
Subaru: …Maybe I will. …Grandma?
His eyes remained closed as he tilted his head toward her voice.
Subaru: …Thank you.
Their foreheads touched, his words trembling but sincere.
Grandma: It’s my pleasure, my grandson.
At last, she helped him back onto the chair, sweeping aside the glass shards with careful hands. She gathered the tiny fragments from the water until it was clear again. Subaru leaned back, his white-and-black hair spilling once more into the surface. Grandma climbed onto her small stool, resting her palms in the water.
She inhaled slowly, then exhaled. The pool lit with a soft yellow glow, rippling up through Subaru’s body. His pale hair darkened, strand by strand, until it matched the deep black it once had. The bags beneath his eyes softened, faded, and vanished. The glow ebbed, leaving only the illusion—his mask reforged.
He hesitated before looking, fear pinning his lids closed. But Grandma placed her hand gently on his leg, steadying him. Subaru opened one eye, meeting the reflection in the small hand mirror she held out.
Black hair. No heavy bags. A face that looked alive. Normal.
A smile tugged at his lips—small, broken, but a smile nonetheless. His mask was back on.
Subaru touched his cheek lightly, almost as if it belonged to someone else.
Subaru: [Yes… I’m eighteen.]
He crouched down to Grandma’s level, his smile faint but genuine.
Subaru: Thank you, Grandma. I… I have a gift for you.
Her brows lifted with soft surprise.
Grandma: Ooh, a gift? How interesting.
From inside his jacket, Subaru pulled out a thin black box but with the width of a large book and placed it carefully in her hands.
Grandma: Ah… I knew this was tucked in your jacket when I washed it, so I left it out. Sorry if that ruined the surprise.
Subaru shook his head.
Subaru: It’s alright. What’s inside is what matters.
Grandma: May I open it now?
Subaru: No… not yet.
He stood, brushing himself off and smiling down at her.
Subaru: Open it after I leave. A present from me to you. I… I’d be embarrassed to see your reaction.
Her lips curved into a gentle smile as she glanced at the black box.
Grandma: I’m sure it’ll be grand.
Subaru turned toward the door.
Subaru: I have to head back to my friends. I’ll see you the same time next month, Grandma. Stay well.
He gave a small wave before stepping out of the master bathroom. As he closed the door behind him, he noticed Cora leaning silently against the wall.
Subaru: …You saw?
Cora didn’t lift her eyes to him. Her arms were folded, her gaze angled slightly toward the floor. Her expression was neither pity nor sadness—just steady neutrality.
Cora: No. But I heard.
Subaru: I’m sorry if I hurt you.
His voice was flat, almost empty.
Cora shook her head softly and let out a sigh.
Cora: You didn’t. Remember—we’re brother and sister. And while you’re older, you’re not invincible. I’ll be there when you need me most. Always remember that.
Another sigh left her as she pushed off the wall and stepped past him, heading into the bathroom to help with the cleanup. Subaru lingered in the hall for a moment, his hand still resting faintly against his cheek, before moving on.
Subaru carefully slid the remaining cookies into a small bag, tying it shut with care. He stepped outside, locked the door behind him, and turned toward the road.
The sun was dipping low, painting the sky in warm shades of gold and orange. The gentle light brushed his face, softening the weariness that usually clung to him. For once, his smile wasn’t a mask. It was small, quiet, but genuine—fragile and fleeting, yet real.
Notes:
My god what have I created😭? I took a break half away cause damn I got sad too
Okay for anyone who doesn’t understand the spell let me explain.
It’s basically like make up. Due to all the stress and trauma, Subaru’s hair began to fade to grey. Only his bangs and the hair around his hairline had changed. The bags around his eyes are very deep as he is always tired yet can never truly sleep. The spell masks all that but if Subaru’s masked hair begins to turn grey, he’d need to go back to Grandma and ask her to strengthen the spell. It doesn’t rely on Subaru’s mana and it stays on no matter what unless he openly chooses to turn off the mask. I may take a small break as this really made me sad making this😭, especially the cast’s reaction.Also I’m not saying that Al would crack if he lived Subaru’s life. I’m saying that Al hated the heroic mentality Subaru had not just for his friends but towards those he should hate
Btw I have a discord server if you want to join,
https://discord.gg/tCkD32eF
Chapter 52: A New Side(4)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Subaru (whispering): It’s been… a good day.
He carried that fragile warmth with him as he walked down the road, toward the Astrea mansion, and toward the friends waiting for him.
Cora and Grandma worked in silence, the only sounds the faint clink of glass shards being dropped into a bin. Neither spoke for a while, until Cora finally broke the quiet.
Cora: So… how long did he last?
Grandma: Fifty-eight seconds. A new record. And he recovered quicker this time.
Cora: That’s good.
Her tone was flat, a statement of fact, while Grandma’s voice carried the softness of fond memory.
Grandma: Cora?
Cora: That’s my name.
Grandma: Would you like to learn how to perform that spell yourself? The masking one?
Cora froze, a shard of glass caught between her fingers. She glanced at Grandma, eyes narrowing.
Cora: Why would I? And more importantly, why would you teach me?
Grandma: Because I’m getting old. Look at me—I won’t always be here. One day, he’ll still need help when I’m gone. And I’d rather his sister be the one to give it, so he has some semblance of control.
Cora said nothing for a moment, turning the shard over in her hand before setting it carefully into the bin.
Cora: …Under one condition.
Grandma: And what would that be?
Cora bent down again, resuming her work as though she hadn’t stopped.
Cora: You tell me how you met Subaru.
Grandma chuckles faintly
Grandma: That’s an interesting request. You’ve never been curious before. Why the sudden change?
Cora: Curiosity. I used to just accept it—I was glad you two met, glad you cared for him. But now… I want to know how it began.
Grandma studied her in silence, the last shard slipping from her hand into the trash with a soft clink.
Grandma: Alright. But you must tell me how you met him too.
Cora: Why do you want to know?
She rinsed her hands beneath the bathroom faucet, watching the tiny flecks of glass swirl down the drain.
Grandma: For the same reason. My curiosity’s been stirred by your question.
She leaned on her cane, shuffling toward the kitchen.
Grandma: I’ll make us some tea, and then we’ll talk. What kind would you like?
Cora: Green, please.
Grandma giggled softly to herself as she moved past the doorway.
Grandma: You’re just like him.
To be honest, none of them cared for the two women on the screen. Their focus—every ounce of it—was consumed by what they had just seen of Subaru. His hair, streaked black and white like an old man’s; the hollow bags etched deep beneath his eyes; the murky haze in his mismatched gaze, one of them dulled and colorless. The realization hit like a blade: he had hidden this from all of them. Not out of pride, but to shield them, to shield himself, from the collapse of his own soul. That truth nearly crushed their spirits.
The director’s threads forced their eyes open, strapping them down until every detail was burned into memory. And then, finally, as Grandma shuffled off to make tea, the bindings dissolved.
The reaction was instant.
Subaru’s unconscious body was buried beneath a tidal wave of desperate embraces. Beatrice, released first—strapped earlier to his lap—threw her arms around his neck, clinging to him as though he might vanish if she let go. Her voice cracked as she begged him for forgiveness, over and over.
Emilia came next. She practically tore her seat apart, scooping Subaru into her arms as if trying to shield him from the world itself. Her grip nearly crushed Beatrice against him, but she didn’t care—her entire being was locked onto him, her lips trembling with prayers and apologies.
Rem, without hesitation, seized Ram and dragged her into the embrace. She pressed herself against Subaru’s back, shaking and crying freely, while Ram—continued her repetition, muttering I’m sorry like a broken mantra.
The crash came when Garfiel leapt with all his strength, shattering his chair and diving onto the group, sobbing openly into Subaru’s shoulder. The impact sent them sprawling, tangled on the ground.
Otto did not join. Instead, he slid from his seat to the floor, sitting in the shadows between rows, his face buried beneath his hair, his hands clutching at his knees. Silent. Trembling. Trying to think but failing.
Federica, too ashamed to approach, turned instead to Petra, wrapping her in a crushing hug. Petra did not move—her wide, unblinking eyes frozen in shock, her small body stiff as a board.
Felix lay down on the ground similar to Otto, his tail trembling as quiet sobs shook through him. Wilhelm covered his face with one hand, unable to look, the weight of his failures pressing harder than ever. Crusch clutched her green hawk plushie, her lips tight as she silently questioned what “leader” even meant anymore.
Felt didn’t hesitate. She sprinted from her seat and slammed into the group, wrapping her arms tight around Subaru’s waist, her face buried, whispering frantic apologies. The pile shifted and tumbled further.
Reinhard remained seated. He leaned back, hair shadowing his eyes, the Sword Saint unwilling to impose when he felt so unworthy of being near.
The siblings—Mimi, Tivey, Hetaro—cried in unison as they threw themselves into the fray, their small bodies clinging desperately. Ricardo, ever the strong one, let out a weary sigh, but tears streaked his face as he watched.
Anastasia tipped her hat low, hiding her shame. How could she ever have thought—even for a second—that his suffering was worth the world’s gain? Julius did not hide; his tears ran openly, freely, down his face.
Roswaal reclined in his chair, his painted smile a mask of indifference. But the silence around him made his distance all the more damning.
Priscilla’s fan snapped in her hand, broken by the unconscious pressure of her grip, her crimson eyes burning with restrained fury.
Al exhaled slowly, his voice caught in his throat. He didn’t move to join. Instead, he watched—watched the mountain of bodies clinging to Subaru as if words or embraces could undo what he had endured. As if apologies could ever pay for a boy’s shattered life.
Alright, back to your seats. If this was meant to be a sob fest, I would’ve ended the episode here—but there’s still much to be seen.
No one moved. No one listened. They clung to Subaru as though letting go would mean losing him forever.
Do it… or else I make him disappear for good.
The snap of fingers rang like a guillotine. In an instant, Subaru vanished from the center of their embrace.
Beatrice: No! PLEASE! Please bring him back!
Her shrill cry tore through the theater, desperation burning her throat.
The Director’s voice boomed, calm and cold.
No. Look at yourselves. Have some self-respect. You’re crying over your own failures. Some of you are shattered from a single glimpse of reality. I don’t blame you, but… pathetic all the same.
Another snap. Reality twisted. Chairs, plushies, restraints—everything reset. They were all forced back into their seats, plushies returned to their laps. All except one. Subaru was once again return and Beatrice was sitting on his lap
The next time something like that happens, I’ll make him vanish for the rest of the episodes. You guys need to face this and learn the truth. Oh Yeah! How could I forgot!!
His fingers clicked again. A soft white glow enveloped Ram, Petra, and Felix. The strain of seeing Subaru’s ruined body had snapped something in them, and the Director, almost mockingly, “fixed” their broken psyches just enough to keep them functioning.
Ram doubled over, vomiting to her side before the mess was erased with a flick. Petra dissolved into sobs, her small frame trembling until Federica and Garfiel rushed to hold her close. Felix seized the armrest in a white-knuckled grip, his claws digging in as if to tear it apart, until Crusch gently placed her hand over his and shook her head, silencing his rage with quiet restraint.
The theater fell into silence. Only tears spoke, running down faces in uneven rivers. No words dared break the hollow quiet that followed Subaru’s absence.
Cora and Grandma sat in the dining room, both with steaming cups of green tea.
Grandma swirled hers gently, her gaze softening.
Grandma: It was Subaru who taught me how to brew it this way. The taste is… otherworldly.
Cora nodded, her tone flat but agreeing.
Cora: That’s why I serve it to him every time he’s in a meeting.
Grandma smiled faintly, then set her cup down.
Grandma: Then let us begin. To tell you everything, we must go back to the very start.
Her eyes clouded over as her voice grew heavier.
Grandma: I was born near the border of Lugunica and Gusteko. Slave trades thrived there. Guards were bought off, families were torn apart. I was a demi-human slave—my whole family was. I grew up in chains.
But in those years of darkness, I met a boy. Quiet, shy, and furious at himself for being so. A dog demi-human named Jace. We fell in love. Married in secret, no papers, no witnesses—just us. That was enough.
A wistful smile flickered across her face.
Grandma: One day, we’d had enough. We escaped. My siblings gave their lives so we could run. For a decade we lived in peace, in love. Those years were… the only good times I ever knew.
Her smile faltered, her gaze drifting to the lamp, glassy with unshed tears.
Grandma: Then the war came. The Demi-human War. Brutal, endless. My husband was drafted. We never wanted to fight, not truly. But they forced him into a 2 year contract. At first, our side had the advantage. There was hope.
Her hand trembled, knuckles tightening around her cup.
Grandma: And then she came. Theresia van Astrea. The Sword Saint. She hid away, choosing to let the battle rage on for so long, giving us false hope for victory… and when she stepped onto that battlefield, everything changed. She cut through soldiers like grass. My husband—he never wanted to fight. He wanted to live. To stay with me. And she killed him. Just another body left in the mud. Songs were sung about her victory. The ‘glory’ of the Sword Saint. But no one sang of him. His courage, his life, vanished as if it never mattered.
A tear slid down her cheek. Her voice broke, sharp with hatred.
Grandma: I became nothing but revenge. I hated everyone. The slave traders. My parents for birthing me. My allies for drafting him. But most of all…
Her eyes dropped to Cora, and for the first time, Cora saw something she’d never seen before—Grandma’s face twisted with grief and rage.
Grandma: I hated the Astreas. Especially Theresia. I couldn’t kill her—an army couldn’t. So I found another way. I became a nanny to their family. I earned their trust. Lurked in the shadows for five years.
By the third year, Theresia had her son. Heinkel. That was my chance. I raised him, fed him, played the role. Until one night—I was alone in his room. His parents away on a mission. Guards trusted me. The maids were asleep. I had him in my arms. That was it. My chance to wound Theresia in a way only a mother could ever understand.
The revelation settled over the theater like ash after a wildfire. The air was heavy, suffocating, as Grandma’s words echoed in their heads.
The sight of Subaru’s ruined form still lingered behind their eyes, but this new truth—this history buried between her and the Astrea name—rattled them all in a different way.
Both Astreas, Wilhelm and Reinhard, instinctively leaned toward each other at the mention of their bloodline, their faces pale and rigid. The idea that Heinkel’s life—fragile, swaddled, defenseless—had once been balanced in the hands of a grieving woman with vengeance burning in her heart was almost too much to process.
Wilhelm’s chest rose and fell in sharp, uneven breaths. He knew grief, had lived with it as long as he could remember. He had learned the truth long ago: there are no victors in war. He had carried the burden of hatred and the sins of his blade, but to hear that his family had been targeted, that his son had nearly been snuffed out before he could even stand… it reawakened something primal in him. A father’s instinct. The thought of Heinkel’s small body in that woman’s arms made his stomach twist.
Would he confront her? Would he demand answers? Or would he raise his blade, as he had done countless times before? He did not know. But the decision weighed on him now like steel. Once they escaped this place, he would find her. And what came after… even he could not say.
Reinhard sat in silence, his fingers crushing the dragon plushie until the seams strained. He had seen hatred before. Hatred of his name. Hatred of his blood. Hatred of his strength. But this—this was different. This was hatred born of love. A love strong enough to twist, to fester, to burn the world for the sake of one man’s memory.
Something stirred uneasily in his chest. One side of him screamed to apologize—to bow his head for the sins of his grandmother, to weep for the man whose life she had stolen and the woman whose life she had destroyed. Yet another side whispered of justice, of retribution. That hatred could have ended his father before his story even began. The very thought made his hands tremble.
It was a new emotion, raw and alien, and Reinhard did not know how to face it. So he squeezed the dragon plush tighter, clutching it as if it could anchor him against the storm inside.
Grandma’s voice quivered as though she was confessing a crime still fresh on her hands.
Grandma: I remember rocking the infant, the weight of him so light in my arms. My time was short—I knew that. And yet, in that moment, I wanted it to end there. I placed my hand against his throat, pressing down, feeling his tiny windpipe give beneath my fingers. He cried, small and desperate, but I… I did not care. I looked into his eyes as though he were the one who had killed my husband.
I tightened my grip. Just a little more, and he would be gone. I knew what awaited me—death at the Sword Demon’s hands, execution by Astrea justice, or a life forever fleeing the shadow of my sin. But none of that frightened me. My husband’s death had already killed me. This body of mine was only lingering, a hollow shell.
And yet… in that darkness, a thought pierced through. If I joined him in the next life, what would I say? That I killed a child for his sake? That I stained our love with blood? No… no, he would not embrace me. He would look at me with disgust. He would regret ever loving me.
I realized then that hate only feeds hate. It festers, spreads, turns everything to rot. Hatred is a disease. And I was on the verge of passing it on to a child who had done nothing but be born.
So I let go. My hand fell away from his throat, and I placed him back in his crib. I left the room shaking, as though I had seen my own reflection in a broken mirror. The next day, I lied. Told them I was sick—that I had only a year to live. Retiring was the only way. If I stayed, they would summon the Sword Demon or the Sword Saint, and I would never leave alive.
So I left everything behind. My name. My life. My love. All buried beneath the choice not to kill an innocent child.
Silence drowned the theater. No one dared to speak, because no one knew if they could. Grandma’s confession hung in the air like a blade. Was she justified, nearly ending a child’s life for the sake of love? Or was she a monster who nearly drowned herself in hate? The impossibility of that question was what made everyone’s throats tighten.
Emilia sat utterly still, her wide eyes fixed on the screen. Her hands trembled against her lap. Love—something so precious, so fragile—had nearly destroyed an innocent life. A child’s death. A mother’s grief. A family broken beyond repair. And yet, wasn’t her own love capable of the same darkness? Her mind flickered back to a loop in Sanctuary she could never erase. The loop where she failed, where she lost herself to despair. Where Subaru was dying—broken, bleeding—and she smiled because he was there for her. Her love had warped into obsession. She had kissed him as he lay dying, desperate to bind him to her even as the world fell apart. That memory carved into her heart like glass, and now, shame burned her alive. Her nails dug into the flesh of her thighs, scratching, clawing. She hated this kind of love. A love that chained. A love that consumed.
Rem’s chest rose and fell as though she couldn’t breathe. Grandma’s words resonated too strongly. The Witch Cult had stolen everything—her parents, her home, her sister’s horns. She had wanted revenge. No… she had lived for revenge. If she could have killed every cultist a hundred times over, she would have done it without hesitation, her life as a fair trade. She would have burned herself away so long as their blood spilled with her last breath. That was the Rem of the past. But then Subaru appeared. Subaru, who never demanded vengeance, who never asked her to feed her rage. He gave her something else—a life where she didn’t have to drown in hate. A life where she could walk forward, not backward. Where the Witch Cult wasn’t her identity, but her enemy. Where love didn’t destroy, but healed.
Grandma’s story had shown her the path she had almost walked. A path where hatred defined her, where her hands would never stop being stained.
The room remained silent, not out of respect, but out of fear. Fear of what their own hearts might be capable of, if love and hate twisted too tightly together.
Reinhard sat in silence, his fingers tightening around the dragon plushie until the seams strained. At first, fury had bloomed in him—fury that this woman, who now lived as Subaru’s grandmother, had once held his father’s life by the throat. But as her voice echoed in his mind, the words about hatred being an infection, Reinhard found his answer.
If he pursued her, if he confronted her, if he tried to drag her into the light of justice—it would not be justice. It would be hatred. His own hatred. And he was not a machine. No matter how much he told himself it was right, a piece of that action would always be poisoned by the fury he bore for someone who nearly ended his father before his life could even begin. That was not justice. That was revenge.
So he would let go. Let go of this woman’s past. Let go of the buried blade between their families. He would hold this knowledge inside him, not to erase it, but to leave it where it belonged—in the past. Buried, like the hate that had once almost consumed her.
Beside him, Wilhelm lowered his hand from his face. For so long, his heart had burned with a father’s instinct, the thought of killing this woman for what she nearly did to Heinkel. But in the silence, he could hear what his wife would have said if she were here. He could imagine her disgust if she saw him take vengeance on a broken old woman. He could see her shame if she realized her husband had spilled blood not out of necessity, but out of hate.
And so Wilhelm, too, found his answer. He would not raise a sword against Subaru’s grandmother. Instead, he would meet her. He would hear of her husband—the man she lost, the grief that devoured her, the love that twisted into rage. And then he would apologize. For the war. For Theresia. For all the lives that had been carved into scars. He could not undo time, nor could he undo her pain. But he could at least give her the dignity of being heard.
Grandma paused, her hand trembling as she set the empty cup down. Cora, stunned by the cracks in her grandmother’s voice, wanted to say something—anything—but she held her tongue. She could feel this wasn’t a story that should be interrupted.
Grandma: I started over. A new name, a new identity, and a new goal. To do good. To live in a way that, when I finally returned to my husband, he could look at me without regret. I built an orphanage… a home for children who had nowhere else to go. No matter their blood—human, demi-human, or anything in between—they were welcome. They were mine.
Her lips curved into a small, fleeting smile, a spark of light breaking through the heaviness of her face.
Grandma: For a while, I believed I was finding happiness again. Maybe even redemption. But the world… the world doesn’t care for dreams. It only cares for cruelty.
Her smile vanished, replaced with a hard, trembling line.
Grandma: A noble. He despised demi-humans. Saw them as mistakes that should’ve been erased. He ran secret fights—children forced into battle to the death, for the amusement of his disgusting peers.
Cora’s fists clenched in her lap, her knuckles white.
Grandma: One child escaped. He was three-quarters human. Small, weak, terrified. He ripped his own arm out of the chain just to get free. Raven-black hair, hazel eyes… sharp little green claws and a long nose. He stumbled to me. I was the first demi-human he saw, and he clung to me like I was salvation.
Her voice softened, filled with tenderness for the memory.
Grandma: I nursed him back to health. Day by day, I watched the life come back into him. Slowly, he began to smile, to laugh, to be a child again. For a month, he was safe. And then… that noble came. He demanded I hand him back. His “property.”
Her voice broke, but her eyes burned with old rage.
Grandma: I refused. And he left. I thought he would return, that he would storm the orphanage with guards, so I stayed close, always watching. But days passed. Nothing happened. Foolishly, I believed it was safe. I left—only for a moment. Just to fetch food for the children.
She began to shake, her body quivering as if the memory itself was fire.
Grandma: When I came back…
Her voice cracked. The words clawed their way out of her throat, broken.
Grandma: They were dead. All of them. The orphanage was nothing but smoke and ash. Fifty-six children burned alive. Fifty-six voices snuffed out.
Her hands clawed at her skirt, trembling violently as the tears streamed down her cheeks.
Grandma: I knew who did it. I knew. But I had nothing. Not until I found it—a single arrowhead, slick with oil, and a half-burned matchstick. Proof enough for any man with eyes. I brought it to the guards, to the council. Do you know what they told me?
Her voice dropped into a whisper, hoarse with fury and despair.
Grandma: They told me I was mad. That I was grieving. That if I spoke of it again, I would be jailed.
She buried her face in her palms, her body rocking slightly as the weight of the past crushed her all over again.
The theater was silent, the air heavy with the suffocating weight of Grandma’s story. Fifty-six children, swallowed by flames. Fifty-six futures reduced to ash. No one dared to breathe too loudly, the horror settling in their bones like ice.
Priscilla’s fan slipped from her hand, clattering uselessly against the floor. Her seat cracked under her tightening grip, splintering as her fury bled into the wood. Children. Of all things, it had to be children. The purest, most untainted of this cursed world—reduced to corpses for the entertainment of vermin in noble garb. Silent fury burned in her crimson eyes as she swore upon her true name: she would kill that man, no matter who he was, no matter what walls of power shielded him. Let the consequences come—she would see his blood drip upon the earth.
Felix sat frozen, not with fear but with rage. His fingers twitched as if ready to cast, his veins humming with restrained violence. He had always healed, always mended. Even his cruelest magic had been bent toward mercy, toward saving Subaru’s life when nothing could work. But now? Now he wanted to boil blood for the sake of justice, to make a monster suffer as the children had suffered. For the first time in his long life, Felix entertained vengeance.
Julius sat with his head bowed, his knuckles pressed so hard into his knees that they turned white. He was a knight, sworn to protect. Sworn to uphold ideals. And yet—his own council, the very heart of his nation, had dismissed this woman’s cries, had buried the ashes of fifty-six innocents beneath indifference. He knew corruption lived in the veins of power, but hearing it spoken aloud—seeing its consequences drip from Grandma’s trembling lips—struck something in him that words couldn’t reach. His mind spun, broken, replaying her every word until he clung desperately to the one thing anchoring him: the little purple dog plushie Subaru had crafted. His loyalty, his tether, his vow.
Around them, others could only sit in stunned silence, their own guilt and fury smoldering beneath the surface. The weight of it all pressed down like an avalanche—one woman’s grief becoming their shared burden.
Grandma’s voice cracked, raw with the memory.
Grandma: After that… I tried everything. I begged knights to investigate. I pestered them day after day, thinking if I was loud enough, persistent enough, then someone would listen. But they didn’t. One finally grew tired of me. He struck me.
Her hand rose instinctively, brushing her blind right eye.
Grandma: The force of his punch… it shattered something inside me. My vision went dark, forever. And with it, my hope. No justice was served. No justice ever came.
Cora’s breath caught. Her trembling hands clenched the porcelain cup so tightly that the handle snapped off with a sharp crack. She hadn’t even realized. Her grandmother’s blind eye—Cora had always believed it was time, simple frailty. To learn it was born of cruelty, of violence, made her chest twist with horror.
Grandma: And so… I gave up. I gave up on doing good. On people. On love. On myself. I chose to rot. I wandered the streets for three years. Not living. Not dying. Just existing. Each day the same as the last, waiting for the cold or hunger or a knife in the dark to take me. I didn’t care if I saw tomorrow.
Her hands trembled against the cup, but her voice softened, almost fragile.
Grandma: And then, one day… two week after the announcement of the defeat of the Sin Archbishop of Sloth… I met him.
The memory brightened her tired eyes, if only for a moment, the shadow of a genuine smile fighting through the scars of her past.
Flashback:
The woman shuffled through the alley, her body a ruin of what it once had been. A tattered rag clung to her frame as clothing. Her hair was matted with garbage, insects crawling freely through the strands. Her teeth had long blackened, her face sunken and lifeless. Fingernails, yellowed and overgrown, scratched against the stone as she leaned on the wall for balance.
She was searching the trash again. Always the trash. Always the scraps that no one else wanted.
But then she froze.
At the end of the dark alley stood a boy. A boy with raven-black hair and hazel eyes. For a heartbeat she thought she was hallucinating again. Another cruel trick of her mind. She bent down, splashing the filthy water of the gutter onto her face to clear her vision. But when she blinked, he was still there.
He was real.
Her chest tightened. Her heart raced. Against all reason, against the years of rot and grief, she knew.
Grandma: Zander…!
Her frail body stumbled forward, legs weak and unsteady, but she forced herself to run. When she reached him, she threw her thin arms around the boy, clutching him as though he’d vanish if she let go.
Grandma: Zander!!
Her cracked voice trembled, overflowing with desperate relief.
The boy stiffened. He smelled the rot clinging to her, felt the bones beneath her ragged skin. Wide-eyed, he looked down.
???: …Umm… sorry, but… I’m not Zander.
The words pierced the fragile hope she clung to, but she didn’t hear them. She lifted her ruined face, smiling with the madness of someone who had forgotten what reality was.
Grandma: I’m so happy… to see you, Zander. Where did you go? Did any of the others survive?
The boy blinked, studying her. The vacant eye. The trembling lips. The desperate need. He could see she was breaking beneath her delusion. Slowly, he lowered himself to his knees, bringing himself to her level. His hand rested lightly on her shoulder, his voice flat—almost cold, but steady.
???: Lady. I’m not Zander.
For the briefest moment, something inside her seemed to shatter. The last ember in her seeing eye went out, her body sagging under the weight of truth.
Grandma: …Ooh.
The sound was a hollow sigh, a final breath of denial and grief. And then her body collapsed, her consciousness fleeing.
The boy’s eyes widened as he reached forward, catching her before she could strike the filthy cobblestone
Notes:
Break is over and I’m even more sad that Grandma had to suffer😭
The next few chapters will be a mini arc so strap yourselves in
My first time writing a character origin story. How did I do? The timeline of their meet up takes place before episode 1 because episode 1 takes place a nearly 2 months after sanctuary
I have a discord if you guys wanna join and talk
https://discord.gg/eVxwPYCr
Chapter 53: A New Side(5)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Grandma: …Ooh.
The sound was a hollow sigh, a final breath of denial and grief. And then her body collapsed, her consciousness fleeing.
The boy’s eyes widened as he reached forward, catching her before she could strike the filthy cobblestone.
The cast sat frozen, absorbing the sight of Grandma’s broken state. Her posture, her expression, the weariness in her every movement—it spoke of a life that had been ground down by cruelty and loss.
Felt felt a strange familiarity stir within her. She had seen people like this before—souls who merely existed, but had never truly lived. Those who survived, yet carried the weight of every injustice, every injustice ignored by the world.
Her mind drifted to the countless corpses she had witnessed in the slums, young and old, lost to starvation and neglect. Each memory of suffering, each silent life snuffed out, made her heart ache.
And yet, something in her stirred—not despair, but resolve. Seeing Grandma, seeing the endurance it took merely to survive, crystallized her determination. She would make a change. She would not allow more lives to fade in silence. The slums, the people who suffered unseen and unheard, they deserved better.
Felt’s fists clenched, and though her eyes were soft, her resolve burned sharper than ever. This—this was why she would fight.
Anastasia felt a deep sense of disgust—not at Grandma, but at the familiarity of her suffering. She had once been homeless herself, abandoned by a world that had never cared for her. She had learned early to turn her back on it, to take any chance at a better life without hesitation. To witness Grandma reduced to such a state was haunting, a mirror of the darkness Anastasia had once known.
Anastasia clenched her fists, muttering under her breath,
Anastasia: How… how can someone endure that and still keep going?
She shook her head, her inner voice sharper this time,
Anastasia:[No one should ever have to live like that… no one.]
Her eyes softened as she watched Grandma, and she whispered almost to herself
Anastasia: Thank you Subaru…thank you for rescuing her.
Grandma began to stir. She had expected the cold, hard ground of the streets beneath her, but instead felt something soft, warm, and unfamiliar surrounding her. Blinking open her one good eye, she realized she was lying on a bed—a warm, clean bed with a soft blanket tucked around her.
She bolted upright.
Grandma: OOH NO! Did I break into someone’s home?!
Her gaze swept the room. A tidy desk, a wooden chair, a closet, and a door—everything spoke of order and cleanliness. The capital, perhaps? She couldn’t be sure.
Panic clawed at her chest, but then she remembered… she didn’t care. Nothing mattered anymore. If she were imprisoned or executed, that was fine. It would only hasten her return to her deceased husband. With a slow exhale, she sank back onto the bed, wrapping the blanket around herself.
Knock
???: I’m gonna come in now.
The voice was unfamiliar, and Grandma did not respond. Whatever awaited her—yelling, beating, calling the knights—she would accept. It made no difference. She was ready for it all.
The door creaked open and a boy stepped inside. Raven-black hair, hazel eyes, and clothes far too fine for the streets. For a fleeting moment, Grandma thought Zander had returned—but no. This boy had already told her he wasn’t Zander. And even if he were, no one was left worth caring about.
He walked over quietly and sat on the edge of the bed, his movements gentle, deliberate. She kept her back to him, staring at the wall.
???: I see you’re awake. That’s good. How are you feeling?
Her voice came out bitter, tired, almost hollow.
Grandma: Just… call the guards already. You can send me to jail.
???: Sorry, can’t do that.
Her brow furrowed.
Grandma: Why not?
???: Because—what crime have you committed?
She finally turned slightly, glaring at him with her one working eye.
Grandma: I’m lying in your bed, in your house. I must’ve broken in.
The boy tilted his head, genuinely confused.
???: But… this is your house. At least as long as you want it to be your home.
Her eye went wide. She shot upright, her frail hands clutching the blanket, and screamed.
Grandma: WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?! I HAVEN’T OWNED A HOME IN YEARS! STOP PLAYING WITH ME AND CALL THE GUARDS!
The boy raised both hands, palms open, showing he meant no harm.
???: Whoa! Easy there—let’s calm down, okay?
His voice was light, calm, almost disarming. Grandma blinked, realizing she had yelled—when she had promised herself she wouldn’t care about anything anymore.
???: Let’s start over. My name’s Subaru Natsuki. What’s yours?
She stayed silent, glaring at him through her one working eye.
Subaru: Silent treatment, huh? Fine by me. As long as you’re not trying to stab me, we’re good.
He pointed casually toward the left.
Subaru: There’s a bath in that room. Food’s in the fridge. Eat slowly, or you’ll throw up. You can even go outside if you want—just don’t go too far.
Her lip curled, her words dripping venom.
Grandma: What am I? Your slave?
His cheerful air vanished in an instant. Subaru leaned in, gently but firmly taking her face in his hands, pressing his forehead against hers. His hazel eyes burned—not with anger, but with something fiercer.
Subaru: Look at me. Really look at me. I hate—no, despise—anyone who treats another person like property. You are not my slave. You are not my possession. You are free. If you want to leave, the door is right there.
He let go, his seriousness melting back into that odd, warm smile. From his pocket, he pulled out a small pouch and set it in her lap.
Subaru: Buy yourself some new clothes, something you actually like. I have no clue what old ladies wear—or your size—so you’re on your own there.
He stood and headed for the door.
Grandma: Wait… where are you going?
He stopped, looking back at her with that same soft, maddeningly gentle smile.
Subaru: Like I said—this is your home now. Before, I used this place as a base of operations. A mini warehouse if you will. So can borrow it for now. I’ll be back tomorrow. I have to go to my friends, so stay safe, okay?
And with a small wave, he stepped out, leaving her sitting on the bed in stunned silence.
Grandma stared at the pouch of coins resting in her lap.
Grandma: Why would he help me? Is he some kind of pervert? No one just finds a filthy old woman in an alley and gives her a house. There has to be a reason.
She gritted her teeth, clenching the pouch tightly in her hand.
Grandma: I won’t let him trick me. I won’t be someone’s tool ever again.
But before her anger could grow any sharper, a low, rumbling sound echoed in the room.
Growl.
Her stomach twisted painfully. It had been days since she last ate—she could barely remember what food even tasted like.
With a bitter sigh, she grabbed her cane and forced herself toward the kitchen. Her hands trembled as she opened the magic storage container. Inside were rows of prepared dishes, all neatly arranged, some with small notes or little doodles drawn on the sides—tiny thumbs-ups, a silly smiling face.
She froze, staring at the food.
Grandma: How long… was I asleep for him to make all of these?
Her pride argued with her hunger, but hunger won. She reached for a bowl of soup, knowing it was all her weakened stomach could handle, and carried it carefully to the table
She found a small stool tucked by the counter—just the right height for someone her size. Another consideration. Another question.
Grandma: Why would he think of something like this for me?
She shook the thought away and focused on heating the soup. The quiet simmer filled the kitchen with warmth and an aroma she hadn’t smelled in years. When it was ready, she carefully carried it to the table and took her first sip.
It was meant to be simple—just broth, soft vegetables, tender meat—but the moment it touched her tongue, a tear slipped down her cheek.
Grandma: No… this can’t be real. Food isn’t supposed to taste this good.
She tasted it again, desperate to confirm it wasn’t a trick of her exhausted mind, and the flavor only bloomed more vividly. Soon, her restraint shattered. She devoured the soup, then reached for the next dish, and the next, until the storage was nearly empty not caring for the possible consequences.
Her tears didn’t stop—each bite was a strange mix of bliss and grief, as though her body had just remembered what living felt like.
By the time she finished, her body was trembling from the sudden rush of energy she wasn’t used to. Her limbs felt heavy, her thoughts blurry. She stumbled back to the bed, collapsed into the blanket, and within seconds, sleep claimed her.
No one in the theater spoke when the scene faded. The image of Grandma—weak, filthy, starving—staying quiet as she ate and cried had lodged itself in everyone’s chest like a splinter.
Emilia’s hands were clasped over her mouth, tears streaming freely.
Emilia (whispering): That must have been the first time she felt safe… in years.
Beatrice clutched her plushie so tightly her knuckles went white. She had always been fed by magic, taken care of by the library—never once had she known what it was like to starve, to truly be forgotten by the world.
Petra sat perfectly still, her face pale. She couldn’t understand how the world could let someone get to that point.
Crusch held her plush hawk close to her chest, her lips pressed into a firm line.
Grandma woke the next afternoon to a soft breeze drifting in through the open window. She expected to see the same filthy mess she had fallen asleep in, her face drool-stained, her mind heavy with despair—but instead, the room was clean, fresh, and peaceful.
Grandma (narrating): And that’s how it was for two weeks. Subaru would come in at the most random times. Sometimes late at night, sometimes in the middle of the afternoon.
A montage began:
Subaru casually pushing the door open, leaning on the frame with that goofy grin.
Subaru: Yo, how’s it going, Granny? Another day,
Subaru holding up a small hairpin like it was treasure.
Subaru: Look what I found! An adorable hairpin—totally your style!
A bright morning where he bursts into the room excitedly.
Subaru: Grandma, they have fluffies in the capital today. C’mon, we’re getting some!
A late night scene, Subaru crouching by her bedside, whispering playfully.
Subaru: Hey, you sleeping?
Grandma (narrating): He would always show up telling me the most ridiculous stories. Half the time I thought he was making them up on the spot just to see me smile—though eventually, he succeeded.
Cut to a scene of Subaru dramatically holding a wooden sword in her room, pretending to defeat a certain knight.
Subaru: And then I said—‘Alright, Julius, you fought well. I’ll let you live!’
He pointed the sword at an imaginary opponent before dramatically sheathing it, puffing out his chest like a hero granting clemency. Then, as if to seal the humiliation, he stuck his nose in the air and strutted in a little circle.
Grandma (narrating): He even claimed he’d beaten the famous Julius in a duel. I knew he was lying—the entire kingdom knew the real story about those two—but I watched anyway. And I laughed anyway. And when I realized I was laughing, really laughing, I felt… guilty. Guilty that it felt so good, when I had convinced myself I didn’t deserve to feel anything at all.
At first, the theater was still heavy. The image of Subaru’s gaunt face, the black-and-grey hair, and those hollow, exhausted eyes was burned into everyone’s mind. No one had truly recovered from seeing it—how could they?
But then Subaru appeared on the screen again, standing in Grandma’s room with a wooden sword, dramatically defeating the famous Greatest Knight,the room didn’t immediately react. It was Beatrice who let out the smallest huff of laughter first, followed by Felt snorting at Subaru’s ridiculous fall. Even Mimi—still wiping tears from her face—giggled and wagged her tail.
Mimi: Hehe! Mini Boss’s so funny!
Julius, however, covered part of his face with his hand, his lips twitching between a smile and a grimace.
Julius: …That is not how it happened.
His voice was quiet but betrayed just enough embarrassment to make Otto chuckle through his sniffles.
The heaviness in the room didn’t disappear entirely—Subaru’s suffering still loomed over all of them—but for the first time since his transformation had been revealed, the theater felt warmer. Softer. Almost like Subaru’s antics on the screen were reaching across time and space to give them all a breather.
Grandma (narrating): After two weeks, I was beginning to want to live… but it terrified me. The last time I tried, it ended with my husband’s death. The second time, with the deaths of fifty-four children. If I tried again, surely Subaru would fall to my curse too. My life was a mistake. I didn’t want to bother him anymore. And so, after two weeks, I decided I would finally end it all.
The door creaked open.
Subaru stepped in, mid-sentence with one of his usual greetings — but froze.
Grandma sat on the bed, shoulders shaking, tears streaming, a knife pressed to her neck.
Their eyes met.
Grandma: Please… just go.
Her voice was hoarse and panicked
What he did next made her breath hitch.
He didn’t run to her.
He didn’t shout or beg.
Instead, he slowly lowered himself to the ground and sat cross-legged, back against the wall, staring at her with unreadable eyes.
Grandma: …What are you doing?
She was confused. Her voice, a whisper.
Subaru (calm, almost detached): Just watching.
Her grip on the knife faltered.
Grandma: You… you won’t stop me?
He shook his head.
Subaru: No. Sometimes death is better than living.
His voice was so steady it was frightening.
Subaru: I should know.
He tilted his head slightly, almost innocently, as if genuinely curious.
Subaru: If that’s what you really want, who am I to stop you?
But… answer me this. Why?
The room the cast was watching from fell into a tense silence.
No one screamed, no one tried to yell through the screen.
They all just… watched.
They knew Subaru.
They knew how intimately he understood the edge Grandma stood on.
This wasn’t the first time he’d been in a room with death.
Even Priscilla sat quietly, her usual arrogance muted.
Priscilla: Hmph. Of course he’d understand the weight of death better than anyone. Let us see if he can make her understand the weight of life.
The tension lingered, but none of them moved to interfere.
This was Subaru’s battle — and somehow, they trusted him to win it.
Grandma: I’ve lost them. I lost my husband, his name forgotten in battle, I’ve lost my family, used to gain my freedom, I’ve lost my children, burned away for this corrupt nation. They all died because they were cursed by me.
She pressed the blade closer. A thin red line trailed down her neck.
Subaru: Oh, I see.
He spoke softly, as though she had just explained something obvious.
Subaru: You’ve rebuilt everything, over and over again — and every time, it fell apart. So now you’ve decided you’re the problem, right?
The words struck her harder than the knife ever could.
For the first time, someone had said it out loud — exactly what she thought of herself.
Her hands shook as she gripped the blade tighter.
Then Subaru stood. Calmly. Dusting himself off like he had all the time in the world.
Subaru: I’m going to step out for a moment.
He glanced at her, his face unreadable.
Subaru: Don’t kill yourself until I get back.
Before she could process it, he was gone. The sound of running water echoed from the bathroom.
When he returned, he carried a bucket and a towel. He sat cross-legged on the floor, dunked the towel into the water, and began to wash his hair.
Grandma could only stare as black strands turned damp and clung to his face. When he finally pulled the towel away, she noticed faint streaks of grey near his bangs, the deep bags under his eyes, the hollowness to his cheeks.
When Subaru looked at her, he looked less like a boy and more like a corpse that refused to stay dead.
Subaru: Look at me.
His voice was steady, quiet.
Subaru: I’ve had to rebuild too. Parents — gone. Homeland — gone. Friends — gone. Lovers — gone. I’ve lost everything and everyone I’ve loved more times than I can count.
He touched his chest with a hand, his hazel eyes burning into hers.
Subaru: And every single time, I’ve had to pick up the pieces. Rebuild. Stand back up.
Grandma: How do you continue to walk, then?
Subaru: Because they’re counting on me to rebuild. To return.
Grandma: I don’t understand.
Subaru: …You don’t have to.
He tilted his head, one hazel eye shining and the other muted with hazel and grey, as if half the world had already gone dim for him.
Subaru: All I have to say is this: if you truly believe you will never find happiness again—if you believe not even one moment of joy will ever exist for you—then do it. End it here. I’ll bury you somewhere beautiful, in a field of flowers where no one can bother you.
He looked to the side, his voice dropping lower.
Subaru: I’ve thought about it too. I’ve done it, even. More than once. But every single time… there was still a chance, even the tiniest one, that happiness might be waiting for me.
Grandma’s grip on the knife faltered as she stared at his mismatched eyes. Her reflection in the blade stared back at her — hair combed, teeth cleaner than she’d seen them in years, one eye still holding a faint ember of life.
Grandma (narrating): I was clean. My hair was straight, my teeth clear, my eye had a spark in it. He brought it back — this boy who came from nowhere and gave me joy. And that’s when I saw it. He was broken too. She couldn’t quite understand what Subaru meant but she understood the meaning behind his words.
Then she heard it.
Subaru collapsed to the ground, trembling, his breath coming in ragged gasps.
Subaru: Please..please stop!! No, don’t look! Please!! It hurts!!
His voice was raw, terrified, like he was speaking to someone only he could see.
Grandma dropped the knife and rushed to him, but her words only made him panic harder. Desperate, she took off his jacket and wrapped it around his face. Slowly, his breathing steadied, muffled sobs shaking his body.
Her mind flashed back to the orphanage — to a child crying in the night, and how she used to soothe them. She held Subaru and began to hum an old lullaby.
Little by little, the tension left him. Exhausted, he fell asleep in her arms.
Grandma (narrating): And that’s when I knew I wanted to live. Not just for me — but for him. He had given me joy and life again, yet was suffering from demons of his own. I wanted to stay alive so that I could be there for him when he finally found peace.
The next day, they spoke at length. She listened to his stories, horrified by the trials he had endured, the number of times he had walked “near” death’s arms and crawled back out. Then he spoke of his parents — how deeply he loved and missed them.
And then she understood.
End of Flashback:
Grandma: He has his father’s hair and his mother’s eyes. Both have been scarred by his journey. And his mind… it decided that if he lost them completely, then all that would remain of him would be the darkness.
Cora was openly crying now.
Cora: What do you mean?
Grandma: That’s why he dyes the grey from his hair, why he uses makeup to hide what’s left of the damage — to keep that last piece of his parents alive. I spent weeks creating a spell to mask it permanently, to give him back their gift. He thanked me from the bottom of his heart… but I knew it wasn’t enough to save him.
Her expression softened, a faint smile appearing.
Grandma: Then he told me about his company — about how he built it to support his friends. And sometime later, I met a young girl who filled my life with even greater happiness.
She turned to Cora, her eye warm.
Grandma: You.
The theater was silent. No one dared to breathe.
They had seen Subaru break before — cry, scream, rage — but this was different. This was him without the mask. No theatrics. No goofy smiles. Just a boy who looked like he’d been hollowed out and left behind.
Beatrice clutched her plushie, tears dripping onto it as she reached out toward Subaru’s unconscious body. Her tiny fingers brushed through his hair gently, as if making sure he was still there.
Beatrice (quietly): Director?
The voice was so small it barely carried through the room.
Yes?
Beatrice hesitated, fingers still tangled in Subaru’s hair.
Beatrice: Does… does he have the spell on right now?
Her question hit the others like a hammer. Every single person froze. Slowly, their eyes widened as the truth settled in.
If Subaru’s hair had already been greying back in a lost loop… if he had looked that bad when he was still fighting to keep it hidden back then…
How bad must he look now?
The Director’s voice was calm, but firm — almost pitying.
Yes. The spell is active right now.
The air grew heavy.
If I turned it off and showed you his true appearance, you wouldn’t be able to handle it. You’d break apart even worse than you already have.
Beatrice’s lips trembled. She wanted to scream that she could handle it, that she had a right to see, that Subaru deserved to be seen for who he truly was.
But the memory of their last reaction — the crushing hugs, the begging for forgiveness, the way they nearly broke him in their guilt — silenced her.
She looked at the others. Emilia’s hands were white from clutching her dress. Julius sat frozen, knuckles pressed to his mouth. Garfiel’s claws dug into his armrests. Even Reinhard’s dragon plushie looked like it might tear from how tightly he held it.
No one said a word.
The unspoken question hung heavy in the air:
If the Director refuses to show them, then just how bad has Subaru truly become?
Cora stared down at her lap, silent tears dripping onto her dress. The heaviness in the room was still there — the pain, the memory of the knife, the reminder of Subaru’s hidden wounds — but now there was something else. A fragile warmth, like the first ray of sunlight after a storm.
Grandma (softly): Don’t cry, child. Every day I wake up and see my grandchildren’s faces… that’s a day I call a win.
Her voice carried the strength of someone who had decided, finally, to keep walking forward.
Grandma: Take your time. I’ll get another cup ready for us.
She pushed herself up with her cane and shuffled to the table, picking up both their cups. She giggled when she saw Cora’s had lost its handle, the sound light and disarming in the quiet room.
Grandma: Guess we’ll have to fix that later.
With a faint hum, she made her way to the kitchen, the smell of fresh tea soon wafting through the house — a quiet reminder that, for now, life was still moving forward.
Minutes of quiet passed as Cora sat lost in thought, her mind tangled with memories and questions. Grandma returned, carrying a fresh glass for Cora, and set both of their cups on the table once again, the green tea steaming gently.
She settled opposite Cora, her gaze kind but patient. Just as Cora opened her mouth to begin her story, Grandma raised a hand gently.
Grandma: Don’t rush yourself, child. Take a moment to gather your thoughts before you speak. I took my time telling my story, and I believe you deserve the same — the right to speak of your life and how you met Subaru in
Notes:
StellarVenta is nowhere near to the Hoshin company. If I had to estimate, it would take a couple of years for them to be as profitable. The reason Anastasia was so shocked was because the members Subaru does have are heavy hitters.
Subaru did not buy a house for Grandma. He already had one in the capital to store various things before later on just gifting her the house.
Subaru’s advice to Grandma isn’t really healthy but it was something only he could say as he is someone who knows how it feels like to rebuild constantly or want to end it allMajor Superman inspiration this chapter. How many can spot the reference?
I have a discord server if you wanna join
https://discord.gg/eVxwPYCr
Chapter 54: A New Side(6)
Notes:
⚠️ WARNING ⚠️
This chapter has some really dark sexual implications and I wanted to warn you of it.
⚠️ WARNING ⚠️I have a discord if you wanna join
https://discord.gg/BMXceCU4
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cora took a deep breath, letting the silence settle before speaking.
Cora: I was born in a remote, sunny village somewhere in Lugunica. My family were farmers — humble, simple people who lived a quiet, honest life. I was the first girl they had, the third out of four children.
My brothers… they were mean sometimes, but it was the kind of mean where you knew they still loved you. Our whole village was close-knit, a hidden place made entirely of demi-humans.
The humans in the next village over knew about us, but they promised to keep our existence a secret. It was… magical, really. I’d wake up to the morning sun, the smell of earth, and the sound of everyone working together.
I admired my mother so much. Somehow, no matter what she touched, she always grew the biggest, sweetest vegetables. I wanted to be just like her.
Cora’s hands trembled, her voice beginning to shake as memories forced their way back to the surface.
Cora: After that, conflict began. A greedy demi-human from our village started stealing from the humans — food, water, even gold. Once he was caught, his origin was discovered, and suddenly our peaceful existence was no longer a secret.
The leaders of both villages met. The human leader, Zea, demanded that patrol knights be stationed in our village to keep us ‘in line.’ Our leader refused — we would not give up our freedom.
The talks ended cold. The thief was punished, but the bond between our villages was never the same.
A year passed… no more thefts, no more incidents. And then, they came.
Her voice cracked, and tears slid down her face as she spoke.
Cora: Witch Cultists from Sloth stormed our village. One of us — one of our own — had been feeding them information.
Half the village was slaughtered before we even realized what was happening.
My family and I fled, sprinting through the fields as our home burned behind us.
Flashback:
The night sky was alight with orange flames. Smoke choked the air as little Cora, no older than eight, ran barefoot through the tall grass. Behind them, maniacal laughter echoed from the tree line.
Cora clutched her mother’s hand.
Cora: Mama, I’m scared!
Mama (breathless, crying): It’s alright, honey — just stay quiet, let me run.
Suddenly, fire arrows rained down, setting the fields ablaze. The family coughed and stumbled through the smoke until the youngest boy collapsed.
Father: Get up! Please—
Three cultists burst through the smoke, surrounding the father and the three boys.
Father (yelling): HONEY! RUN!!! WE’LL MEET YOU OUTSIDE!
The mother froze, holding Cora close.
Father (screaming): RUN!
Those were his last words. A cultist’s blade pierced the back of his neck. The mother bit back a scream and turned, running.
She kept running even as her dress caught fire. Even when an arrow tore through her thigh, she did not stop until they reached the edge of the forest.
Finally, her body gave out. She collapsed, pulling Cora down with her. Her face was pale, but she smiled as she forced her daughter to her feet.
Mama (softly): Cora… honey, listen. You have to go to the human village. They’ll help you. You’ll be safe.
Cora (sobbing): No! Mama, please don’t leave me too!
Her mother hugged her tight, pressing their foreheads together.
Mama: We’ll never be apart, my daughter. Your father, your brothers, and I will always be here with you.
She gently pushed Cora away.
Mama: Now go. Go!
Cora’s sobs echoed as she ran.
When she was far enough away, her mother’s tears finally fell. She bit her hand to muffle the sound, not wanting Cora to hear.
The cultists surrounded her, grinning.
Mother (defiant): If I’m going out… I’m taking you with me.
She tore her skirt to reveal three fire crystals strapped to her legs. She grabbed them as they were escaping their house
Mother (screaming): DIE, WITCH CULTISTS!
The explosion lit the night sky. The shockwave knocked Cora to the ground, dirt and grass flying.
When she turned back, all she could see was fire.
Cora (screaming): MOTHER!
Her voice cracked until it was nothing more than a broken cry. She knew in that moment — her family was gone.
Rem and Ram sat frozen, their faces pale.
Rem’s hands clenched into fists.
She could almost smell the burning wood of her own village again — hear the screams.
Rem: How… how dare they.
Ram’s expression was unreadable, but her crimson eyes glowed with fury.
Ram: Witch cultists… they have not been punished enough.
The twins exchanged a glance — no words needed. They both wanted blood on their hands.
Petra hugged her orange mouse plushie so tightly it nearly tore at the seams. Her lip trembled as Cora’s voice painted the burning fields in her mind.
She remembered.
She remembered the loops where her own home ended the same way — burned to ash, her family slaughtered.
Petra (whispering): Subaru… you must have seen this so many times…
Her small shoulders shook as tears rolled down her face.
Cora’s voice trembled as she continued, tears welling in her eyes.
Cora: I passed out somewhere along the way… somehow, the Witch Cult didn’t find me. When I woke up, I ran straight to the human village. I thought they’d help… I thought someone would save us.
She turned her broken gaze toward Grandma.
Cora: Do you know what they did?
Young Cora banged on the door of a house, frantic, soot still on her face. A tired man opened the door, glaring down at her. She hugged his leg and began crying.
Man: Let go of me, you filthy bear.
Cora: Please! Please call some knights! My home—it’s burning! They’re killing everyone!
The man scoffed and stepped outside, towering over her.
Man: So?
Cora froze, staring up at him in disbelief.
Cora: W-what?
He crouched to her level, his tone cold and cruel.
Man: Look, girl. We’ve known about your village for years. We’re only five miles away. You know why no one ever visited? No one wanted to.
Cora’s breathing grew fast and shallow as she tried to understand.
Man: You think we’d risk our lives for your kind? The only reason you have your own village is because no one wanted you near ours.
His hand shot out, shoving her back as she fell onto the dirt.
Man: Get lost. You won’t find help here. No one is going to save a disgusting demi-human.
He slammed the door shut, and the sound of the lock turning echoed louder than the burning fields in the distance.
Cora (narrating, voice hollow): That’s when I understood. The reason we had our own village wasn’t because the humans wanted to share their land… it was because they wanted to keep us out of theirs.
Garfiel’s claws dug into the chair as both armrests snapped under his grip.
Garfiel: I’LL KILL ‘EM!
Frederica: Garfiel!
Garfiel: What?!
He turned, ready to defend his rage — but froze when Frederica pointed at Petra. The girl sat perfectly still, her plushie crushed in her grip, her wide eyes glued to the screen.
Frederica’s expression was angrier than Garfiel had ever seen, but he quickly realized the fury wasn’t aimed at him — it was at what they’d just seen. And still… Petra needed him more right now.
Garfiel sat back down beside her as the chair magically repaired itself, its glow fading.
Garfiel (softly): Petra?
Petra (quiet, hollow): Yeah.
She didn’t look at him.
Garfiel: You wanna talk about it?
Petra: No, Garfiel… I don’t want to talk about it.
He nodded. Pressuring her would only make it worse. Instead, he placed his tiger plushie gently in her lap.
Garfiel: You can hold it till you’re feelin’ better.
Petra’s fingers loosened around her own plushie just enough to clutch his with her free hand.
Petra (voice cracking): Alright.
Her voice was so small it sounded like her soul had been drained out of her.
Young Cora stumbled back into what remained of her village. She was past exhaustion, past fear — she didn’t even care if the cultists were still there. If they wanted her dead, they could have her.
The flames had died out, leaving behind nothing but charred earth and blackened corpses. The smell of burnt flesh clung to the air, but it didn’t faze her. She staggered through the ruins until she reached the field where her family had fallen.
There they were.
Her father’s body sprawled across the dirt, his blood dark and dried.
Her youngest brother’s head stuck cruelly on a stake, his expression frozen in terror. Her 2 other brothers, bisected, dried up tears could be mixed in the dirt.
Something inside her broke.
A strange sound escaped her lips — a giggle. Then another.
Soon, Cora was laughing.
Laughing and crying all at once, her small body shaking as she stared up at the empty sky. It wasn’t joy. It wasn’t madness. It was both, twisted together — a sound only a soul at its breaking point could make.
When her voice finally cracked into silence, she stood there for a long moment, swaying. Then she turned and began to walk. No direction in mind, no purpose, no thought of where her feet would take her.
She just kept walking, tears streaming silently down her face.
The theater goes quieter than silence. Cora’s laughter — fractured, animal, hollow — has pulled a direct line to memories none of them wanted to touch. It isn’t just her tragedy anymore; it snaps the same nerve as Subaru’s haunted chuckle, the one that means there’s nothing left to hope for.
Felix’s hands tremble against his chair; his doctor’s composure shattered by recognition. He looks away, jaw working, as if trying to swallow the image whole as his own mind could remember the darkness of his cell
Ram’s shoulders shake. She looks away first, then can’t help it — she presses her face into her palm and squeezes until the sound of her own breathing is all she hears. The memory of Subaru’s laughter — the sound he made when his world emptied — crawls up her spine and makes her want to scream and fold at once
A young Cora kept walking — through fields, dirt roads, rocky hillsides.
Cora (narrating): I walked. Two days, maybe more — I can’t even remember. I didn’t care what would happen to me, to the world, to anything. I even passed what was left of my mother. Her body was in pieces, scattered like the ashes of our home. I didn’t stop to cry. What was the point? There was nothing left to cry for.
Her feet dragged her into a grassy plain, the middle of nowhere. Her clothes were torn and filthy, her hair hiding her hollow eyes. She barely looked alive.
A rustle came from the bushes. A man riding a ground dragon appeared, pulling a wooden cart behind him.
He spotted her and stopped.
???: OOH-WEE! We got another one. Heh—gonna make a good coin off you.
There was a metallic click as a collar snapped around her neck. Cora didn’t resist. She simply followed the man to the cart.
Inside were other demi-humans — some snarling, some crying, some begging for freedom. Cora just sat there.
Cora (narrating): I was captured. Turns out I’d wandered straight onto a demi-human trafficking route. I didn’t care. I just obeyed. The others tried to fight back. I didn’t. I didn’t even flinch.
I didn’t care where they took me, what they did to me. I just wanted a road to follow — any road, because I didn’t know what to do on my own.
Being a slave gave me that road. I didn’t think about freedom, or dignity, or revenge. I just thought, ‘Good. Someone told me where to go.’
Federica: Disgusting! Utterly disgusting!
Her voice was sharper than anyone had ever heard it. She clutched her beast doll so tightly it looked like it might tear. The usual composed and professional maid was gone — this was a sister, a protector, who wanted blood for what she saw.
This was one of the few moments Federica’s mask of calm shattered. She hated this part of the story — hated how it she’d seen children burned alive, families torn, and mountains of bodies.
Nearby, Ricardo and the triplets were visibly shaking with rage, their teeth bared like animals ready to pounce.
Ricardo: Those bastards…
The triplets didn’t even try to hide their growls. Had their weapons been anywhere near them, they might have slashed at the screen just to vent their fury — even if they knew it wouldn’t help.
But under that anger was pain. The three little warriors shared a single thought: they wanted to scoop young Cora out of that memory, hold her tight, and give her a safe home — what every child deserved.
Grandma forced a brave smile, but her hands trembled—Cora’s words were carving new cracks into whatever calm she’d sewn together.
Cora (narrating): I stopped caring whether I succeeded or failed at what they made me do. I tried, and that was the only thing I could offer—no pride, no hope, just a path to follow. My owners didn’t respect even that. If I worked well, they chained me and beat only my back, because they said my face was “pretty” and couldn’t be ruined. Some men tried to take advantage of me; I had a scrap of dignity left, and I would fight to keep it. Years dragged on until time itself blurred and lost meaning.
Cora narrating: And then, one day, they’d had enough of me. They planned to sell me off to some man in Kararagi.
A teenage Cora sat chained inside a wooden cart, her wrists and ankles shackled to the floor. The guards up front were talking about something—she didn’t care enough to listen. She was dressed in nothing but a tattered brown rag. Her back was a ruin of flesh—raw skin and open muscle, patches where the lash had torn her down to the bone. The largest scar, the first whipping she ever received, was still red and jagged. Her long navy-blue hair draped over her body like a curtain, hiding her battered form from the world. Her pink eyes were hollow, long since emptied of tears.
Then came the sound of splintering wood and tumbling earth. The cart flipped violently, slamming her into the wall so hard she blacked out.
Cora narrating: When I woke up, I just stayed there in the overturned cart for a long while. Then I crawled out and saw what had happened. A landslide. We had been on a mountain path, and it buried the guards and smashed the cart. My captors were dead.
Her voice stayed cold, almost detached.
Cora narrating: I didn’t feel anything. Not happiness, not anger. I just started walking. That road had ended, so I figured I would walk until someone put a leash on me again.
She walked aimlessly for days, her wounds weeping and sticking to the rag that barely clung to her.
Cora narrating: And then, near the Lugunica-Kararagi border, the spirits came. Little ones. They healed what they could—closed the worst cuts, stopped the bleeding, grew me new skin. I didn’t thank them. I didn’t even think about it. I just kept walking. At some point I saw a big cliff and didn’t know what to do so I turned around a began walking back. At some point I did get lost.
She looked down at the table, her tone bitter.
The room fell utterly silent at the sight of teenage Cora’s back — the scars, the welts, the open flesh. Even those used to battle flinched.
Felix’s ears drooped immediately, his tail curling around his legs. His hands instinctively went to his own skin as if feeling phantom shackles there.
Felix: no… no… no…
It wasn’t loud — more a broken whisper, a plea. His breathing grew shallow, rapid. His mind was no longer in that room — he was nine years old again, in that cold, damp cell where the others had called him “tainted.”
Crusch noticed instantly. She moved without hesitation, pulling him into a firm embrace and tucking his head against her shoulder.
Crusch: It’s alright, Felix. You’re not in that cell anymore. You’re free. You’re a doctor. You’re with me.
Her words were kind, but her voice was steady and commanding — anchoring him back to the present.
Crusch then gently pulled back just enough to meet his eyes and placed Subaru’s green hawk plushie into his hands.
Crusch: Hold this for me, won’t you?
Felix shook his head weakly, ears twitching.
Felix: I ca– I can’t, Lady Crusch. That one’s yours.
Crusch: Exactly. Which is why I trust you to take care of it — and of yourself.
Felix blinked, then slowly looked down at the hawk plushie in his hands. His other hand found his own cat plushie — the one with its mischievous grin — and he clutched both to his chest, his breathing gradually slowing.
Felix: …Alright.
His doctor’s instincts seemed to kick in without him realizing. He began to breathe deeply, rhythmically, as though guiding a patient through a panic attack — except this time, the patient was himself.
Cora narrating: I walked until my feet bled, each step burning as though the earth itself didn’t want me there. I don’t even remember how many days passed. Eventually, I stumbled into a forest and saw some travelers moving through a clearing.
I didn’t call out. I didn’t wave. I simply… followed a couple of yards behind them. Part of me hoped they would notice me, collar me, give me a new path to follow.
The travelers led me all the way to the capital.
It was massive — loud, filthy, and alive — but I entered through the slums. It was late afternoon, and the shadows there were long and cruel. My body gave out just inside the district, and I collapsed to my hands and knees, crawling toward a puddle of foul water just to quiet the fire in my stomach.
That’s when they appeared.
A thin, dirty Cora knelt in the dust of the slums. Her hair was tangled, her clothes little more than rags, her pink eyes glazed over.
Three men emerged from the alleys like hyenas drawn to a dying animal.
Scarred Man: Well, well… what do we have here?
Spear Guy (grinning): Looks like a poor little demi. You lost, girl?
He crouched down, fingers tangling in her dry, matted hair.
Rat Demi-human: Don’t worry, sweetheart. We can help you…
Their voices were sickly sweet, the kind of tone that sounded almost kind if not for the hunger in their eyes. They knew exactly what they wanted — and that no one would stop them.
The spear man licked his lips and lowered his hand to her shoulder.
And that’s when Cora finally moved.
Her claws shot out, slicing into the rat-man’s leg. He yelped and fell back, clutching the wound.
Spear Guy: You dumb bitch!
His smile vanished. He grabbed Cora by the neck, lifting her until her feet left the ground, then slammed her headfirst into the dirt. Her skull rattled, her vision flashing white.
Cora narrating: I thought, “So that’s it. My last piece of dignity, taken by three strangers in a gutter.”
I decided I wouldn’t give them the chance. I bit down on my tongue, ready to end it right there before they could.
But before I could finish, darkness claimed me first.
The cast’s reaction was instant — pure instinct taking over.
Federica didn’t even think; she reached over and covered Petra’s eyes, holding her close. Petra didn’t fight it — she clutched her mouse plushie to her chest and let herself be hidden from the scene.
Ram grabbed Rem by the shoulders and pulled her in, letting her cat plushie fall to the ground. Rem, sensing her sister’s pain, didn’t resist.
Across the room, Emilia quickly moved to cover Beatrice’s eyes. The little spirit struggled, her small hands clawing at Emilia’s arms, tears streaming down her face.
Beatrice: Let me go! I need to—!
Emilia: No, Beatrice! Subaru wouldn’t want you to see this!
Her words were firm, but her voice was trembling. Beatrice froze, her sobs breaking into hiccups, and finally let herself be shielded.
Anastasia’s gloved hands were already over Mimi’s face, holding her tight against her shoulder, while Ricardo pulled the other two triplets close, his massive arms creating a wall between them and the screen.
Felix shut his eyes tight, ears flat against his head, while Julius turned his face away entirely, jaw clenched in disgust.
Reinhard took off his jacket in one smooth motion and draped it over Felt’s head before she could even see.
Felt: Hey! What gives—
But Reinhard’s voice was quiet, pleading, a rare crack in his normally calm tone.
Reinhard: Please… don’t look.
Felt froze at the sound of it, then nodded against his chest. Reinhard turned away from the screen himself.
The room was heavy with silence — not the usual stunned kind, but the kind that came with grief, fear, and a desperate need to protect one another.
Cora narrating: When I woke, I expected pain. I expected the violation to already be done, to see eyes staring down at me like I was nothing but cattle.
But what I saw was the exact opposite.
The three men were on the ground, broken. The spear-man’s nose was shattered, his weapon lying several feet away. The rat demi-human’s fingers were bent at grotesque angles, his body limp and unconscious. The third man had blood matting his hair, his head lolling to the side as he groaned faintly.
And me? I wasn’t touched. I was wrapped in a large black robe that hid me completely from view.
Then I heard a voice.
???: Disgusting pigs.
I turned toward the sound and saw him — a young man with raven-black hair and piercing hazel eyes. He wasn’t even looking at me. His gaze was locked on the men, cold and unflinching, as if they weren’t even human.
He didn’t move to comfort me. He didn’t speak to reassure me. He simply sat a few feet away, like a silent wall between me and the monsters who had nearly taken everything.
But I was scared. Scared that he was worse — a bigger monster than the three men put together.
Her voice began to shake, and her face twisted with guilt as the memory played.
Grandma: What… what did you do?
Young Cora sat a few feet from the stranger, her tiny hands clutching the robe around her trembling frame. But all she could see was another threat — another predator waiting for her guard to drop.
Her eyes darted to the spear lying near the unconscious man. Her breath came quick and shallow. Before she could stop herself, she lunged.
The spear’s jagged tip pierced his side with a wet, tearing sound, sliding through flesh as if it were soft clay. His hazel eyes went wide in shock, his mouth opening soundlessly before a choked gasp escaped.
He coughed violently, spraying blood across his hand as it instinctively clutched the shaft jutting from his side.
Cora didn’t wait.
Didn’t breathe.
Didn’t think.
She let go of the spear, leaving it lodged in him — pinning him against the wooden wall like some grotesque ornament — and bolted. Her feet pounded against the dirt as she fled the alley, leaving behind the one person who had actually saved her.
Emilia: SUBARU!!
Her scream tore from her throat before she could stop it, her hands clenching so tightly that her knuckles went white.
Beatrice, who had been shielded just moments ago, shoved past Emilia’s arms and faced the screen head-on. Her pupils shrank, tears already spilling as she watched her contractor skewered to the wall.
Beatrice: Subaru…
Her voice cracked — a sound that was barely a whisper but carried enough pain to silence the room.
The rest of the cast sat frozen. The whiplash was staggering: one second watching a child on the brink of being violated, the next watching Subaru take a spear through his side.
Even Al — normally flippant — was unusually quiet. Finally, he broke the silence.
Al: …Wait. That’s how he got that scar?
The others blinked, and then it hit them all at once. Their minds jumped back to earlier in the episode —
“Cora: …How’s that wound?
Her eyes flicked briefly to his side, voice breaking from her usual composure.
Subaru: You gotta let go of that.
Without hesitation, he lifted his shirt. A deep scar carved across his stomach, the mark of a blade that had once run him through. The flesh was long healed, but its memory remained carved into him like stone.
Cora: I can’t.
Subaru had simply pulled his shirt back down, his face unreadable.”
Now, seeing this moment for what it truly was, everyone felt the weight behind his silence.
Federica gripped her seat so hard her claws dug into the wood. Petra’s eyes welled with tears as she pressed Garfiel’s tiger plushie closer to her chest.
The young Cora continued to run, memories of the recent chaos flashing relentlessly in her mind. Her bleeding feet gave way with every step, and when she stumbled, her head hit the ground with a sickening thud. Exhaustion and hunger combined, and her body began to shut down.
Meanwhile, Subaru remained pinned to the wall, blood trickling from his mouth.
Subaru: Damn it… how am I supposed to handle this?
Even with a spear embedded in him, his mind worked with unnerving clarity, treating the situation as if it were routine.
Subaru: Invisible Providence.
A hand—his own power at work—sliced the spear at both exits, leaving the section embedded in his body untouched.
Subaru: If I pull it out… I’ll just bleed to death. I need to get that girl to Grandma.
Grimacing, he began to move, staggering with each step but careful not to dislodge the spear lodged in his side. Soon, he spotted the girl, passed out from exhaustion. He hoisted her onto his back, wincing with every step as he navigated the capital, doing his best to appear… normal.
The cast sat frozen, eyes wide. Part of them couldn’t help but marvel at Subaru’s sheer endurance—but underneath that awe lurked a deep, unsettling fear. He had been pierced through, and yet his first thought was not for himself, but for the girl he carried. The implication of his mindset was chilling.
Anastasia’s fingers dug into the armrest, her knuckles white.
Anastasia: He… he was stabbed through, and he’s still moving? How is that even possible?
Otto shook his head, a mix of disbelief and unease in his voice.
Otto: He’s survived worse… getting his eye stabbed and still walking. But this… seeing how far he can push himself… it’s disturbing.
Subaru finally stumbled into Grandma’s house, his face pale and bloodied.
Grandma, holding a plate with glasses of tea, froze at the sight of him.
Grandma: Oh, Subaru, how is—
The plate slipped from her hands as she rushed forward.
Grandma: What happened?! Subaru, you’re hurt! And… who is this woman?
Coughing up blood, Subaru moved toward the couch, carefully laying the girl down before forcing himself to stand.
Subaru: Listen, Grandma… this woman… she was about to be taken advantage of. I couldn’t just leave her. Look at her—her feet are bleeding, there’s blood on her back, and she’s so thin. Heal her first.
Grandma: But your wound… you’re in far worse condition!
Subaru: It’s fine. Heal her, then me. I… I can survive maybe eight more minutes, so please—hurry.
Grandma: No! I can’t—I have to heal you first. If I don’t, you’ll die!
Subaru: So what?
He whispered so low that even Grandma couldn’t hear, his voice tight with pain and determination:
Subaru: Grandma… I’ve been in worse situations. I made sure not to rip out the pieces stuck in me, so I won’t bleed out. The pain… it’ll keep me awake. But you have to hurry.
Grandma knew just how stubborn Subaru could be, so she listened—and began to heal Cora.
Cora (narrating): The only reason I remember any of this is because my mind kept drifting between consciousness and unconsciousness… until eventually, I completely passed out.
When I woke the next day, it was you, Grandma, who was there. At first, I was afraid—but you didn’t hurt me. Slowly, I decided to trust you and follow you. You bathed me, fed me, and helped me regain my strength. Subaru would visit only from behind a wall, quietly watching, giving me the sense of safety I needed since I was still afraid of men at the time.
But after a month under your care, my life had changed forever.
Emilia: Felix?
Felix: Yes?
Emilia: You said we shouldn’t look at Subaru’s body… or, more specifically, underneath his clothing. But… could you at least tell me if he has the same wound?
Felix paused, weighing whether telling her would cause more pain than she could bear. But looking at Emilia, he realized she could endure the truth, just as she had endured so much already.
Felix: Yes.
Emilia took a deep breath, steadying herself, before gently placing her hand on Subaru’s unconscious stomach—the place where he had been skewered.
Emilia (whispering): I’m so sorry you had to endure such pain, my love…
Cora: And then… it was the day he finally spoke to me without the door.
A younger Cora lay on her bed, bandages wrapped around her back, staring silently out the window.
*knock*
???: I’m coming in.
It was Subaru’s voice. Fear gripped her, and she curled further into a blanket, wrapping herself as completely as possible.
Subaru stepped inside, carrying a plate of cookies.
Subaru: Grandma made these for you. Take one.
Cora didn’t move, remaining cocooned in her blanket.
Subaru: Aaah… seems like you’re still afraid of me. Mind if I ask you something?
Still, she didn’t answer.
Subaru: Who did you lose?
He spoke plainly, abandoning his usual bubbly tone.
Cora hesitated, then turned to face him. For the first time, their eyes met.
Subaru: You… give off the vibe that you’ve lost something. So, who?
Cora: …My family… and my home. They were all killed by the Witch Cult.
Subaru: …That’s harsh to hear.
Silence stretched between them.
Subaru: So… what do you want to do about it?
Cora’s eyes widened at the question.
Subaru: Do you want to mourn them? Take revenge? Or…
His voice hardened.
Subaru: …Do you want to die?
That struck a nerve. Cora lunged at him, hands clutching his neck.
Cora: What do you know?! How can you say that so coldly?! You’re just like them!!!
Subaru’s hands dropped to the floor; he didn’t struggle under her grip.
Subaru: …Who was it? The cult members? Do you know which Sin they were affiliated with?
He spoke through gasps as she choked him.
Cora: YOU SHOULD KNOW?! IT WAS SLOTH!! YOU AND YOUR KIND KILLED MY FAMILY!!
Subaru remained calm, his words measured despite the pressure around his neck.
Subaru: If I were a Witch Cultist, why would I help you? Why would Grandma help?
Logic met rage—Cora was too consumed with grief and anger to hear it.
Subaru: I’m not a Witch Cultist. Sloth… Sloth is dead.
Those words froze Cora in place.
Cora: W…what?
Subaru: Yeah. Some guy with purple hair… he killed him.
Cora slowly backed away, revelation and relief battling in her expression, as Subaru sat up, rubbing his neck where her hands had gripped him.
Subaru: They’re dead. The ones who killed your people… they’re gone.
Cora: Shut up! You were so kind before… how can you say something you don’t understand?
Subaru: It’s because I don’t understand that I can say it like this.
He stepped closer, standing mere meters from her face, his gaze steady but gentle.
Subaru: The people you lost… they’re already gone. So what will you do now? What do you want to do with the life you still have? Will you end it? Will you live in a cycle of constant dread… or will you live, and protect?
Cora: Protect?
Subaru: Yes. Whatever path you choose is yours—I’ll respect it. Sometimes, it’s better to sink than swim. I… I’m excluded from that philosophy. I have to keep swimming.
Cora: …I don’t understand.
Subaru: You don’t have to. What matters is that you figure out what you want from your life. I’ll be back tomorrow… and I’ll want your answer.
He stepped back and left the room, leaving the cookies on her bed.
Cora (narrating): At first, I thought he was a cold bastard… how could someone say something so harsh? But with my bear ears, I could hear him silently crying outside the room. He hated having to act like that, just as much as I hated hearing it—but he knew it had to be done. I figured that he was putting on a tough guy act. Probably from someone he heard say that. He truly is a kind man.
I sat there, thinking of my options. I could end it here. Life still hurt—more than I could bear—but Subaru forced me to choose my path. I hated that it was my choice to make. It would have been easier to leave it in someone else’s hands… someone who knew what they were doing.
But then I realized: if you two—Subaru and Grandma—saw something in me, ending it would be a disrespect. So I chose to live… though I had no idea what to do next. I had nothing.
Then a thought came: Subaru said protect. I didn’t understand what he meant. Who could I protect? And why would anyone need me?
I thought of my family… Who could have protected them? An army? A warrior? A leader?
And then it hit me: if humans wouldn’t help us… then we, the Demi-humans, would protect our own.
Al: …She’s really going to keep living, isn’t she?
Beatrice, unusually soft, didn’t offer her usual sharp remarks. She simply nodded, a small, approving smile breaking through her normally stern expression.
Beatrice: Hmph… I suppose even humans—or Demi-humans—can surprise you.
Felt, meanwhile, couldn’t hold back the tears of joy that welled up in her eyes. She let out a shaky breath, her hands trembling slightly.
Felt: She… she wants to live… she really wants to live…
Felt was overwhelmed with different emotion that resulted into her shedding tears
Al and Beatrice exchanged a glance, both silently acknowledging the weight of the moment. Cora’s decision to move forward wasn’t just a personal victory—it was something that touched all of them.
The next day, Subaru stepped into the room. The sunlight caught the cyan-blue of Cora’s dress, and her hair, braided into three neat ponytails, bounced lightly as she moved. Her face was brighter than the day before, her eyes lively and alert—a sharp contrast to the fragile girl she had been.
Cora: Thanks!
Subaru: For what?
Cora: For… telling me that stuff yesterday.
Subaru’s hazel eyes narrowed slightly, assessing her with that quiet intensity he always carried.
Subaru: So… what’s your answer?
Cora: I… I want to help.
Subaru: Help? Help with what?
Her voice rose, strong and unwavering, carrying all the weight of her anger, grief, and determination.
Cora: I want to help other Demi-humans be free! There are slave trades happening every day, and my people… my people are treated like property!
Subaru tilted his head, thinking. Then, as though testing her resolve, he spoke, his voice calm but cutting like a blade:
Subaru: You know you’re weak, right?
He was speaking not just to her but for also for himself. Her chest tightened at the words, but instead of faltering, she straightened, gripping her fists.
Cora: I know.
Subaru: People may tell you that you have strength… but they don’t see the truth. You are weak.
Cora: I know.
Subaru: And what are you willing to do to gain that strength?
Cora: Anything!
Subaru stepped closer, his shadow falling over her. His voice dropped to a cold, measured tone:
Subaru: Or… are you willing to suffer for it?
Cora: Yes!
Subaru: Break yourself… even?
He leaned slightly closer, just enough that she had to look up to meet his hazel eyes. The chill in his gaze made her heart pound—but it didn’t break her.
Subaru: If your current self isn’t enough… then you must shatter that version of yourself, and forge a stronger one. Can you do that?
Ram: He’s projecting his twisted ideology onto her.
Julius: He doesn’t even realize how toxic that mindset is.
Priscilla: Fools, the lot of you.
They all turned toward her.
Ram: What did you say?
Priscilla: If a pitiful creature cannot withstand its environment, then it must adapt—or perish. That one has merely chosen to endure, reshaping himself as necessity demands. Cruel? Perhaps. But unjustified? Hardly. And you—how droll that you dare label it 'toxic,' when your own hands helped shape the very mindset you now condemn. Hypocrisy is such a lowly color on you.
Cora’s gaze never wavered from Subaru’s, her chest heaving, but her resolve hardened.
Cora: Yes… I’m willing to break myself to protect them.
Subaru’s lips curved into a small, approving smirk.
Subaru: Alright then. What’s your plan?
Cora: We find my village, locate the trade routes, find the men there… and kill them!
Subaru raised an eyebrow, amusement flickering in his eyes.
Subaru: Do you know where your homeland is from here? The directions to the routes? How many men there are?
Cora blinked, realizing how little she actually knew.
Subaru laughed, a short, sharp sound that echoed in the room.
Subaru: Wow… so much for a plan! But I like your style.
He snapped his fingers.
Subaru: Yo, Grandma! You got the disguise ready?
Grandma entered, carrying a large, worn briefcase. The faint clink of metal and leather echoed softly.
Grandma: Why, of course.
Subaru: Great… uhh, what’s your name?
Cora: My name is…
She froze. The sound of her own voice felt foreign—she had gone so long without anyone calling her by name, or herself remembering it, that it felt like a stranger’s word.
Subaru noticed her hesitation and knelt slightly, offering her a reassuring smile.
Subaru: Your name will be… Cora!
Both women looked at him, puzzled.
Subaru: Yup, Cora! It’s an ancient Greek name meaning “girl.”
Cora’s mouth opened slightly in disbelief.
Cora: So… my name is “girl”?
Subaru: Nope. Just Cora. Don’t worry about the meaning.
He grabbed the briefcase, the leather cool under his hand, and started walking toward the bathroom.
Subaru: You’re starting over, Cora. A new name for a new girl.
He entered the bathroom, locking the door behind him, leaving a quiet, lingering sense of change in the air. Cora stood still, the weight of her choice—and the name she would now carry—pressing down, but also giving her a strange, newfound strength.
After a minute, the bathroom door clicked open. Subaru stepped out, but what emerged hardly resembled the boy who had walked in.
He wore a dark teal, nearly green, tailored blazer, the fit loose but elegant, paired with a crisp white shirt, the collar undone and the sleeves rolled up just enough to hint at a casual edge. Matching dark-green dress trousers completed the look, perfectly fitted, and his polished black shoes clicked sharply against the wooden floor with every step. His hands were hidden beneath spotless white gloves, the faint creak of the fabric sounding unnaturally precise with every movement.
Grandma approached silently, pulling out a white wig from the case. As she set it carefully on his head, she poured mana into the threads, and Cora’s breath caught.
The wig’s stitches writhed and fused, as if alive, merging with his scalp. The strands shifted, changing colors, stretching and twisting until they became a natural part of him. The dull black slowly bled into soft green, tipped in snow-white, cascading in layered, slightly messy locks. The long bangs drifted over his forehead, partly shading his eyes, giving him a strangely untouchable aura.
When Subaru looked up, it was no longer Subaru staring back. His hazel eyes seemed muted, their warmth stripped away, replaced by something cool and distant.
Cora swallowed hard.
Cora: …Subaru?
The figure before her straightened his blazer, adjusted his cuffs, and looked at her with eyes that felt foreign.
Vega: When I’m in disguise… call me Vega.
The air in the room shifted. It was as if a new presence had filled it, heavy and commanding. The easy, almost clumsy Subaru she had known was gone, replaced by someone sharp, dangerous, and composed.
Cora’s breath hitched as she felt every hair on her body stand on end. Without thinking, she bowed her head.
Cora: …Yes, Mr. Vega.
Vega’s gaze lingered on her for a moment before he spoke, voice cold and even.
Vega: You said you want to change.
Then I’ll guide you to that change.
The room watching the memory fell silent. This was only the second time they had seen “Vega” — and even now, the difference between him and Subaru was like night and day.
The warmth and impulsive energy they associated with Subaru was completely gone. This version of him stood with a measured calm that demanded attention. His posture was perfect, his expression unreadable, and his presence alone seemed to fill the room with pressure.
Anastasia slowly leaned back in her seat, her fan half-open as her eyes sharpened.
Anastasia: And that’s how he must’ve recruited Cora…
Her gaze shifted from the screen to the others.
Anastasia: But the question is—why did Cora become the leader instead of Suba— I mean, Vega?
Mimi’s ears twitched as she tilted her head, squinting at Subaru’s new look on screen.
Mimi: Mini-boss looks sooo different!
She said it with awe, almost bouncing in her seat, but there was no hiding that her tail had puffed up nervously.
Al gave a low whistle and crossed his arms.
Al: Damn… the guy knows how to intimidate people without even trying.
He chuckled, though there was a hint of respect under his casual tone.
Al: Not gonna lie, I’d think twice before cracking a joke around that Subaru.
Priscilla, of course, smirked — looking almost pleased by what she saw.
Priscilla: Vega… Hmph!
She gave a small laugh behind her fan.
Priscilla: At least one of his personalities knows his true worth.
The others stayed quiet for a moment, some staring wide-eyed, others deep in thought. Even those who trusted Subaru completely couldn’t deny the sharp chill Vega brought with him.
Cora Narrating: And that’s how I met Vega. He was the one who taught me everything — about the way the world really worked, about his small business at the time, and about what it meant to act behind the scenes. Using his resources, he tracked down where I came from, mapped the trade routes, and even introduced me to Orion. Orion… he knew Vega’s face beneath the mask — but not that Vega and Subaru were one and the same.
Four days later, our plan began.
The room was dimly lit, only a single lamp casting a pool of gold on the table where Cora sat. Papers, maps, and marked trade route documents lay scattered in front of her. Across the room, Vega lounged on a chair, leaning back with one leg crossed over the other, calmly reading a worn leather-bound book.
*CRACK!*
Cora’s pencil snapped between her fingers. Her ears twitched, her tail bristled as she glared down at the papers.
Cora: Those damn slave traders…
She hissed through clenched teeth, anger shaking her voice.
Cora: They’re gonna hold an auction for fifty Demi-humans. Fifty! We can’t let this happen, Vega!
Vega didn’t even look up right away. He turned a page in his book, eyes moving lazily before he spoke.
Vega: So what do you want to do about it?
The calmness in his voice only made her angrier.
Cora: Obviously I want to stop them!
Vega let out a faint hum, finally closing his book with a quiet snap. He leaned forward, elbows on his knees.
Vega: Then how about we make a deal, you and I?
Cora blinked.
Cora: …A deal?
Vega: I can get you an army to storm that place. I can make sure every single one of those Demi-humans walks free. But in return—
He stood up, slowly, deliberately.
Vega: I want you to become the president of StellarVanta Corp.
Cora froze, her broken pencil slipping from her hands and clattering on the table.
Cora: What?! Why the hell would I take your place? That’s your company! I don’t—
Vega raised a hand, cutting her off with a single look.
Vega: Two reasons.
He took a step closer, each footstep measured, until he was standing right in front of her.
Vega: One, StellarVanta is growing. It needs a leader who can be seen. I can’t be that leader. I work in the shadows, and for the company to reach its full potential, there needs to be a face everyone can trust, a name everyone can turn to.
Cora’s ears twitched nervously, but she didn’t look away.
Vega: And two—
He leaned down slightly, his voice dropping into something colder, heavier.
Vega: You’d gain power. Real power. The kind that lets you do something for your people instead of just crying about them. You’d be able to sponsor Demi-human reconstruction homes, create networks of aid, fight back against the systems that made you suffer.
He extended his gloved hand, his eyes never leaving hers.
Vega: …But power isn’t free. With the title of president comes responsibility — real, crushing responsibility. So I’ll ask you once…
He held his hand there, waiting.
Vega: Do you want power?
Cora’s heart pounded. She could hear her own breathing in the tense silence. This wasn’t just about revenge anymore — this was a chance to take her pain and turn it into something that could change the world.
She reached forward without hesitation and gripped his hand.
Cora: Of course I do.
Their handshake was firm, sealing the deal that would change not just her life, but the entire industry.
Notes:
If you believe the warning wasn’t needed for the sexual assault scenes, that’s fine. I just wanted to inform to anyone who is like me and isn’t used to seeing this type of dark elements in stories.
I didn’t want to make the scene but wanted to imply what may have happened as this is a cruel part of reality.Now if anyone is asking how Cora knew the events she wasn’t there for, it was the Director showing the cast the different parts as Cora didn’t describe anything she wasn’t there for
Chapter 55: A New Side(7)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
She reached forward without hesitation and gripped his hand.
Cora: Of course I do.
Their handshake was firm, sealing the deal that would change not just her life, but the entire industry.
The theater was silent for a moment after the handshake, the weight of what just happened sinking in. Subaru — or rather, Vega — had just handed over the presidency of his own company to Cora without hesitation.
Roswaal’s mismatched eyes gleamed with intrigue, his usual sing-song voice lower than usual.
Roswaal: Sooo… he gave her the title of president. How very clever, Subaru.
He folded his hands together with a small, knowing smile.
Roswaal: By placing Cora in the public eye, you were free to move about in the shadows — unnoticed, unburdened, and twice as effective. Quite a wise move, I must say.
Otto leaned back, rubbing his chin as if trying to piece together a puzzle that finally clicked into place.
Otto: I… can actually see the benefits now.
He nodded slowly.
Otto: He didn’t have to worry about putting his face out there. No press, no constant attention — just the freedom to act from behind the curtain.
A small chuckle escaped him.
Otto: No wonder none of us ever figured out what he was doing.
Anastasia, however, wasn’t so composed. She sat stiffly in her seat, gnawing at her thumbnail, her eyes narrowed at the screen.
Anastasia: It pisses me off…
Her fan snapped shut in her lap.
Anastasia: …that it makes perfect sense.
Her frustration wasn’t just professional — it was personal.
A memory from earlier in the episode flashed in her mind:
“Subaru: Cause it’s boring. Running a business… it’s boring. I like keeping life simple. Anyways—bye!”
Anastasia’s eye twitched.
Anastasia: When we get out of here, I’m gonna wring his neck.
She sighed through her nose, half-exasperated, half-impressed.
Anastasia: Leaving the entire company in someone else’s hands so he could stay hidden… that’s bold.
Subaru found himself sitting in the void again, the endless black stretching in every direction. But this time, he wasn’t alone.
Across from him sat Vega, the two sharing a simple round table as though this nothingness was their private meeting room. The quiet hum of the void made every sound sharper, every breath heavier.
Cora Narrating: I… I think Subaru might have a split personality. His handwriting, his speaking patterns, even the way he moves when he’s Vega — it’s all completely different. At first, I thought it was just an act, but after seeing him like this… I didn’t want to talk about it. Not when he clearly doesn’t want to speak about it either.
Subaru ran a hand through his messy black hair and leaned back in his chair, exhaling through his nose.
Subaru: So… how are we gonna get that army to the slave auction?
He tapped his fingers against the table, thinking out loud.
Subaru: We can’t bring the Emilia camp into this. If they start asking how I even know about the auction, it’ll make me look suspicious. And knowing Roswaal, he’d investigate until he pries the truth out of me.
Vega, ever calm, rested one leg over the other, fingers steepled.
Vega: And we can’t call the knights, either.
His tone was almost bored, but his eyes were sharp.
Vega: Those bastards have been paid off. Certain knights are literally on the traders’ payroll — their job is to tip them off if any “good-hearted” knights come sniffing around. By the time we get there, the captives would be long gone.
Subaru let out a long sigh and tilted his chair back, staring at the endless black above them.
Subaru: Tch… guess we have to call him, huh?
Vega tilted his head, expression unreadable.
Vega: Do you want to wear his mask this time?
Subaru gave a bitter laugh.
Subaru: Like I have a choice. You’re made of Anastasia and Otto’s business sense, and I still can’t figure out a plan to handle this without blowing my cover. Of course we need him.
Vega nodded once, as though satisfied.
Vega: Then I’ll step aside.
He raised a hand, and a blinding white light swallowed him. Subaru shielded his eyes for a moment — and when the glow faded, someone else was sitting across from him.
The new figure smiled — a smile that seemed warm at first glance, but felt hollow, as if it was a mask for something sharper underneath. His posture was casual, even friendly, but there was authority hidden in every movement, every glance. His very presence felt like a performance, every detail calculated to mislead.
Subaru clicked his tongue, grimacing.
Subaru: …Hello, Roswaal.
The man across the table tilted his head slightly, that smile never wavering.
Felt sat forward, pointing at the screen with a frown.
Felt: Wait, hold up — how the hell are we seeing this? Isn’t this supposed to be Cora’s flashback?
The Narrator’s voice answered casually, almost playfully.
Yeah. I’m just filling in some blanks for you guys. Think of it as… giving you a clearer picture of Subaru’s thought process.
Roswaal’s lips curled into a wide grin as he rested his head lazily on one hand, clearly entertained.
Roswaal: Ooooh~ my, my. So he’ll be wearing my mask this time, will he?
He chuckled to himself, his shoulders shaking with excitement.
Roswaal: This will be a most… fascinating sight.
Felix, who had been quiet for a while, finally took a deep breath and spoke — his voice calmer, more clinical than before.
Felix: Alright… now that I’ve had a moment to think about this…
He crossed his arms and looked toward Emilia.
Felix: Here’s what we know: Subaru definitely has multiple personalities— one of them is this “Vega.” Vega seems to be a construct made from Anastasia’s and Otto’s business sense, only surfacing when Subaru puts on his disguise.
Felix’s ears drooped slightly, his usual cheer replaced by genuine concern.
Felix: But that’s not all. Subaru clearly suffers from suicidal ideation, and he’s still dealing with frequent panic attacks and phantom pain — pain so vivid he hallucinates pieces of his body missing.
He glanced at the others, his tone serious.
Felix: The fact that he let Cora break his leg just to make a perfect disguise mask? That’s self-destructive behavior, no doubt about it.
Felix hesitated for a moment before adding:
Felix: Honestly… if I had to give a diagnosis, I’d say he’s suffering from a form of schizophrenia. The voices of his past selves, the hallucinations — even manifesting as ghosts — and now this habit of “wearing” other people’s masks? It’s a coping mechanism… one that grew out of his belief that he’ll never be enough on his own. I cannot tell whether he has multiple personalities like Vega, ones who are constructed from aspects of different people or if Vega is the only one.
He finally turned back to Emilia, expression softening.
Felix: That’s what I’ve been able to piece together, Emilia.
Emilia’s hands were clasped tightly in her lap. She exhaled slowly, her violet eyes shining faintly.
Emilia: …Thank you, Felix.
Her voice was quiet, but full of gratitude — and a tinge of heartbreak.
The darkness felt heavy, oppressive, like the air itself was holding its breath. Subaru and Roswaal sat across from each other at the round table — it seemed their conversation had just reached its conclusion.
Roswaal tilted his head, a sly smile curling his lips.
Roswaal: …And that’s how you can win.
Subaru just stared at him, his expression twisted in disbelief, almost disgust.
Subaru: You’re sick, you know that?
Roswaal’s laugh echoed through the void, light and mocking.
Roswaal: Call me what you want. But you know what you can’t call me…
His heterochromatic eyes gleamed like knives.
Roswaal: …weak.
Subaru bit his lip hard. As much as he hated it — hated him — he couldn’t deny the truth in those words.
Subaru: …I know.
Roswaal leaned forward, his voice smooth and venomous.
Roswaal: You may have “beaten” me before, buuut it was only thanks to your cursed little “gift.” Without it? You’d be dead within a day.
Subaru’s fingers curled into a fist on the table.
Subaru: I know.
Roswaal’s smile widened, cruel but honest.
Roswaal: No magic. No divine blessing. No special body. Just a broken little boy pretending he’s some great hero.
There was a long, tense pause. Subaru finally muttered, almost under his breath:
Subaru: …You’re right.
Roswaal arched a brow, curious.
Roswaal: Then tell me… what will you do?
Subaru looked down at his own hand. In the reflection of the void’s darkness, he saw flashes of every death — every failure — that had led him here. His body trembled, but his jaw tightened with resolve.
Subaru: If I’m weak… then I’ll use that weakness. I’ll use every trick, every loop, every ally I have.
He looked up, fire burning in his tired eyes.
Subaru: My friends are my power — and I’ll use every single one of them if that’s what it takes.
Roswaal chuckled, satisfied, his grin almost proud.
Roswaal: Now that’s the correct answer.
He gestured lazily toward the nothingness around them.
Roswaal: Now then — off you go.
The void shattered like glass.
???: “Vega?”
Vega’s eyes opened. He was sitting in a chair, back in the room, Cora kneeling beside him with a worried look.
Cora: Are you alright, Vega, sir?
He blinked once, then slowly smiled — a calm, calculating smile.
Vega: Yes. I was just… thinking.
He twirled a pencil between his gloved fingers, tapping it once against his palm.
Vega: I’ve got a way to win, Cora.
He stood, straightening his coat.
Vega: Give me two days.
Anastasia crossed her arms tightly, her expression sharp and calculating.
Anastasia: If this is the day he made Cora the leader… then this probably happened before the first episode of this arc.
She tapped her foot, thinking aloud.
Anastasia: Is this the exact moment where he decided to start… copying us?
Federica shook her head, her tone calm but firm, like a teacher correcting a misunderstanding.
Federica: I don’t believe so. Remember — he’s been using your strategies and Otto’s methods since the day he founded his company. That part must’ve been unconscious, instinctive.
She folded her hands in front of her.
Federica: No… this feels different.
The others turned toward her as she continued, her voice thoughtful but tinged with quiet admiration.
Federica: I think this is the moment where Subaru accepted it — where he stopped denying what he had to do to gain strength. He..he accepts his belief in being weak and his need to rely on us, or aspects of us
Anastasia exhaled slowly, almost shuddering.
Anastasia: And that’s when he started to grow dangerous.
[Dangerous to my company]
Cora Narrating: And just like he said, he came back after two days — early, before the sun had even fully risen. His face was serious, calmer than usual, like a man who had made peace with whatever decision he had reached. That was the day he told me we needed to find someone — and that was the first time he asked me to break his leg.
Her voice softened, amused at the memory.
Cora: We had just discovered I could use water magic… which meant I could use healing magic too.
Grandma nodded slowly
Grandma: I remember when I had to do that.
Her lips curled slightly into a frown.
Grandma: It was… unsettling. How far that boy will go for the sake of a disguise.
Cora: You’re right. I thought he was insane for making me do that — and honestly, I still do.
The scene shifts — the quiet comfort of their home dissolves into the bustling, grimy atmosphere of the capital.
The alleyway was narrow, barely wide enough for two people to stand shoulder to shoulder. The faint glow of morning light stretched across the cobblestone streets, broken up by shadows from the looming buildings above.
Subaru stood there — no longer Subaru, but Vega. His soft green wig tipped with white was slightly tousled from the damp air, his tailored blazer catching the dim light. He wasn’t wearing his mask this time, his face unreadable, his hazel eyes dull yet focused.
Beside him stood Cora, dressed in a black kimono with elegant golden accents, holding his cane like a soldier guarding her commander. Her now-iconic triple ponytail framed her face perfectly — two strands draping over her shoulders, the middle tied neatly to hang down her back.
Cora huffed slightly
Cora: We’ve been standing here for three hours, Vega. What are we even doing?
He didn’t respond. Not a word, not even a glance. His posture remained perfectly still, his gaze fixed on a small shop across the street.
Cora opened her mouth to complain again — but before she could speak, Vega’s gloved hand moved with precision and pressed a single finger gently to her lips.
Cora’s eyes widening slightly
Cora: What?
Vega’s expression didn’t change, but his voice was low, deliberate, and almost chilling.
Vega: …He’s here.
The door to the shop opened, and a familiar figure stepped out — a tall, lean cat-boy with a swishing tail and both arms loaded with brown paper bags full of groceries.
Cora blinked in surprise, whispering under her breath.
Cora: Blue? Why is he here?
Felix’s ears twitched, his tail curling smugly
Felix: His plan… is me?
He blinked, then grinned brightly and struck a little pose with his tail.
Felix: I don’t get it, but I am flattered he chose me.
Felt snorted, throwing him a side-eye.
Felt: You’d like to be stalked? Pretty sure that makes you a pervert.
Felix’s ears shot straight up at this
Felix: Hey!! I am not a pervert!
He placed a hand on his chest dramatically.
Felix: In fact, I’d say Subaru is the pervert here — stalking my beautiful self!
Emilia couldn’t hold back a giggle, covering her mouth with her fingers.
Emilia: I think you two are both a little weird.
The room’s tense atmosphere finally cracked, and several of the others chuckled softly at Felix’s exaggerated pout.
Vega remained still, eyes quietly following Felix as he walked down the street, his posture calm but unreadable.
Vega: Getting groceries for his lady.
Cora glanced him
Cora: How did you even know he’d be here?
Vega’s eyes didn’t leave Felix’s figure. When he finally spoke, his voice was quiet but deliberate, not defensive — simply matter-of-fact.
Vega: I followed him yesterday.
Cora blinked, her ears twitching at the bluntness of his answer.
Cora: …You know that’s the kind of thing people get arrested for, right?
Vega finally looked at her, just briefly, his expression calm — almost amused — before returning his gaze to the street.
Vega: Maybe. But it was necessary. And knowing him, he’d probably just laugh and say he was flattered someone found him interesting enough to follow.
Cora huffed and crossed her arms, but the edge of her mouth twitched — she couldn’t tell if he was joking or not.
Cora: …You’re still weird.
Vega’s smirk barely touched his lips before fading.
Vega: Maybe. But being weird gets results.
And just like that, his focus returned fully to Felix, the faint warmth in his tone gone as though it had never been there.
Crusch furrowed her brow, sitting a little straighter.
Crusch: He even knew what you’d say about it, Felix. That level of insight is… uncanny.
Felt wrapped her arms around herself and shivered dramatically.
Felt: Ugh! That’s so weird! It’s like he’s inside your head or something.
Felix’s ears twitched, his tail curling tight as a mix of pride and discomfort crossed his face.
Felix: I… I don’t know whether to be impressed or terrified.
He gave a nervous laugh.
Felix: That bastard really does know me too well…
Roswaal rested his chin in his hand, his usual grin curling into something sharper, more thoughtful. His eyes narrowed just slightly as his mind turned over the implications.
Roswaal: [So, that’s the extent of it. He can either communicate with “us” through his mind or don our masks. It seems he chooses to speak to “us” when devising a plan, and dons the mask when attempting to emulate our strengths and style. The more he studies someone, the closer he comes to copying them—even mimicking their thought patterns. Hooooh… this isn’t merely clever; it teeters on something far more intense, bordering on obsession.]
Vega’s gaze stayed fixed on Felix’s approaching figure for a moment longer before he turned slightly toward Cora.
Vega: You stay here. I’ll be right back.
He stepped out of the alley, his footfalls almost silent, and walked casually down the street. The morning light was still dim, the city half-asleep.
Cora watched as Vega and Felix approached each other from opposite directions. Then, with a motion so smooth it looked natural, Vega “accidentally” brushed against Felix’s shoulder.
A single folded letter slipped from Vega’s gloved hand and landed on the cobblestone.
Felix: Oops! My bad—!
He quickly crouched, balancing the grocery bags against his hip as he picked up the letter.
When Felix straightened, ready to return it—
there was no one there.
Felix: Huh?! Where did he—?
He turned left, then right. The street was empty except for a few early risers.
Felix frowned, ears twitching.
Felix: Maybe if I open it, I can figure out who it belongs to…
He carefully unfolded the letter and read the words scrawled across the paper. His eyes widened — then narrowed — as the contents hit him like a punch to the chest.
The bags of groceries slipped from his hands and scattered across the street. Felix’s tail lashed as his sharp nails dug into the parchment, crumpling it slightly.
Felix: Those bastards…
His voice was low, furious.
He bit down on his lip until it almost bled before turning on his heel and running.
Felix: I have to tell Lady Crusch!
Grandma: How did Sir Felix not see where Subaru went?
Cora: Because the moment Vega dropped the paper, he darted around the nearest corner. His shoes are specially made to absorb sound — and with the sunrise barely peeking over the horizon, Felix didn’t notice a thing. Vega said if Felix had somehow spotted him anyway, he’d just keep running through the alleys until he was gone.
When Cora returned home, Vega was already there, sitting cross-legged on the couch with one leg casually crossed over the other, his gloved hands folded.
Cora: You could have told me you were coming straight back here! I thought you’d wait in the alley.
Vega’s dull hazel eyes flicked toward her.
Vega: I knew you’d figure out where I went.
He stood and adjusted his blazer collar, almost bored.
Vega: Anyway, the plan is done.
Cora: …What?
Vega: The plan is complete.
Cora: What plan?!
Her voice cracked, frustration boiling over.
Cora: How can we rescue all those Demi-humans when all we’ve done is hand a letter to Felix?! The auction is in four days, Vega — we haven’t done anything!
Vega slowly rose to his feet, his expression calm but his tone carrying an edge.
Vega: First lesson, Cora — you need to control your emotions.
He took a deliberate step closer, making her straighten instinctively.
Vega: A leader who panics in battle is a leader who dooms her people.
Cora swallowed hard, her ears flattening slightly.
Vega: And second… the plan is complete.
He gave her a pointed look.
Vega: Why do you think Felix ran to his lady so fast?
Cora hesitated.
Cora: …Because of the letter?
Vega’s lips curled faintly — not quite a smile, more like satisfaction.
Vega: Exactly. That letter contained everything — the auction’s location, the routes, the number of guards, the names of the organizers, even how many Demi-humans would be sold.
He moved closer until he was standing just in front of her.
Vega: And what do you think Felix, Mr. Blue himself, would do with that information?
Cora’s eyes widened as the pieces clicked together.
Cora: He would… take it to Lady Crusch.
Vega: Correct.
His tone softened slightly.
Vega: Even without her memories, Lady Crusch is still who she always was — a just and compassionate woman. She’d never allow something like this to continue under her watch.
Cora’s mind raced, finishing his thought.
Cora: And once she knows, she’ll mobilize her troops, storm the auction, and arrest everyone involved. We won’t have to lift a finger.
Vega: Exactly.
He adjusted his glove with a crisp tug.
Vega: And with Crusch as a royal candidate and a respected leader, the council will have no choice but to back her. The Demi-humans will receive food, water, shelter — everything they need to start over.
Cora’s face flushed with shame. She bowing her head low.
Cora: Forgive me, Mr. Vega. I doubted you. My emotions blinded me from seeing the path you had already paved.
Vega looked down at her, silent for a moment before finally nodding.
Vega: It is quite all right.
He turned toward the window, looking out at the faint morning light.
Vega: Prepare yourself, Cora. In four days, history will change for your people.
Felix sat frozen, ears drooping as the scene played out before them. He started at the prankster cat plushie in disbelief.
Felix: He… he used me?
His voice cracked, more shocked than angry. He sat back in his seat, staring at the floor, tail twitching nervously as the weight of Vega’s plan sank in.
Al: …And?
Everyone turned toward the helmeted man.
Al: Look, guys, I don’t think you’ve really let this sink in yet. This isn’t new.
He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.
Al: Subaru’s been doing this since day one. He used Crusch and Anastasia’s camps to take down the White Whale, used Julius to help him kill Sloth, used Rem to help him against the Mabeasts. This is just another play in the same game.
He turned toward Felix, voice level but firm.
Al: Did you regret it? I mean saving those Demi-humans?
Felix’s head shot up, his eyes suddenly sharp.
Felix: Never.
He said it without a shred of hesitation.
Al: Exactly.
He jabbed a finger at Felix as if sealing the argument.
Al: That’s the difference between my Brother and that clown bastard. Subaru uses people to save lives. His way allows everyone to see the path and the benefits fully. He’s willing to carry the weight of those choices. Roswaal? He manipulates people, lets them die, or worse, just to achieve his own disgusting dream. This is just the first time that Subaru has done this strategy in the shadow.
Felix scratched the back of his head, ears twitching with frustration.
Felix: Aaah! You’re right, you’re right! I get it now! I’m just… mad I didn’t see it coming.
He let out a dramatic sigh.
Felix: Guess I owe that crafty bastard a drink next time I see him. Thanks, Al.
Al: No problem.
He crossed his arms, almost proud.
Al: Your lady seems to get it too. I respect that.
Crusch lowered her head slightly, her calm expression softening.
Crusch: Thank you, Sir Al.
Al:[Brother, you better make me 3 plushie when we are outta here for saving your butt.]
Anastasia froze at Al’s words, her breath catching as the weight of his view sank in. She bit her lip, her thoughts drifting back to October 4—the day her camp had secured a decisive victory. A triumph, yes… but the foundation of that victory had always been hazy. What if…
Her hands clenched into trembling fists, as though sheer willpower could crush the doubt forming inside her. Yet the seed had already been planted.
From his seat in the theater, Roswaal’s golden eye lingered on her reaction.
Roswaal: How very… interesting,
He mused, lips curling into a knowing smile.
Cora Narrating: Four days later, just like Vega predicted, it all played out perfectly. The Crusch camp stormed the auction house with military precision, their knights tearing through the slavers like a righteous storm. The arrests came swift, clean, and unavoidable. And there we were — Vega, Orion, and I — sitting on a lonely cliffside, watching everything unfold from a distance.
The air was cool and still. Below them, the Crusch camp knights swarmed the auction house like ants, dragging screaming slavers out in chains.
Orion leaned back against a rock, spinning his war hammer lazily in one hand, clearly bored.
Cora sat on her knees, a rare smile creeping across her face as she watched justice being served below.
Vega was perched at the very edge of the cliff, legs dangling over the drop, binoculars pressed to his face. His breathing was slow, calm — like he was merely observing a chess game.
Then he spoke.
Vega: Cora. You’ll want to see this.
Without turning, he tossed the binoculars back. Cora caught them and immediately followed where he was looking.
Her heart stopped.
Three figures were sprinting out the back of the compound, avoiding the chaos entirely. In the center was the man — her captor. The one who’d chained her, sold her, and taken away years of her life.
The binoculars cracked in her hands.
Cora: I’m going to kill him.
She shot to her feet, but before she could leap forward, Vega’s gloved hand closed around her shoulder, steady and unyielding.
Vega: Wait.
Cora:Why?!
Vega finally turned his head, his soft-green hair catching the rising sun. His expression was unreadable, detached, but his voice cut through the tension like a blade.
Vega: If you kill him now, the knights will notice. They’ll start asking questions, searching for whoever’s here. If they find us, this entire operation is exposed.
Cora clenched her fists so hard her nails dug into her palms.
Cora: I don’t care! I just want him dead!
Vega stood and faced her fully, his calm presence almost suffocating.
Vega: You want revenge? Fine. Break his bones. Ruin him. Make him live with what he’s done. But if you kill him here, you throw away everything you’ve built, everything you will build
His words hit her harder than she wanted to admit.
Cora’s breath was ragged, but slowly — reluctantly — she stepped back, glaring at the men still running below.
Cora: Fine. But if we wait too long, they’ll get away.
Vega didn’t look worried. Instead, he smoothed his collar and sat back down on the cliff edge.
Vega: No, they won’t.
His tone was calm, assured — as if the entire outcome was already written, and they were just waiting for the pieces to fall into place.
Emilia: I remember reading about this raid in the papers. So many children and Demi-humans were rescued that day… I’m just glad they’re safe now. You did an amazing job, Crusch.
Crusch straightened her posture, a faint, composed smile on her face.
Crusch: Thank you, Lady Emilia. But I must be honest—this victory wasn’t mine alone. It would seem it was only possible because of Suba— ahem —Vega.
Rem tilted her head slightly, her soft expression betraying a touch of curiosity.
Rem: You even respect him enough to call him by that name, Lady Crusch.
Crusch nodded firmly, her gaze sharpening with quiet pride.
Crusch: Yes. Whether he is Subaru or Vega, his leadership remains unchanged. His vision… his resolve… they command respect. I am truly grateful to have crossed paths with him.
Vega snapped his fingers.
Vega: Orion.
Orion instantly rose, walking to the edge of the cliff with his massive one-handed war hammer resting casually on his shoulder.
Orion: Yeah boss?
Vega pointed toward the three men still fleeing.
Vega: Wall. Make sure it’s quiet. We don’t want any knights stumbling in.
Orion’s grin stretched wide.
Orion: Got it!
He raised his hammer high, then slammed it down with a powerful shout:
Orion: Dona!!
Feet away from the fleeing trio, the ground trembled as a solid wall erupted from the earth, perfectly blocking the men’s path and trapping them completely.
Orion: Done, boss.
Vega: Good. That’ll be all. Thanks, Orion.
Orion: No problem. Wake me if you need me.
Vega’s gaze shifted to Cora. This time, a genuine smile touched his lips.
Vega: You may get your revenge now.
Cora’s face lit up, her eyes shining with resolve. Without hesitation, she leapt off the cliff toward the trapped men.
Cora Narrating: I hurt them badly. Broke their spines, tore off fingers, shattered legs… they won’t be enjoying life anymore. Frankly, I don’t know how they were still alive. And in that moment, I made my choice — to fully follow him. Subaru, or Vega, had helped me reclaim my life and given me purpose. Orion is fun to talk to, I’ve got a business that’s changing the world, and incredible people by my side. All of it is because he showed me a how much I could be.
End of the Flashback
Grandma sat with tears in her eyes, smiling as she watched Cora.
Grandma: It seems he has changed both our lives.
Cora finished her glass of tea, a soft smile on her face.
Cora: It seems he has.
Grandma rose and enveloped her granddaughter in a tight embrace.
Grandma: I’m so proud of you, my granddaughter.
Cora: And I’m proud of you too, Grandma. I hope you can teach me the spell now.
Grandma: In a minute. I want to savor this hug a little longer.
Cora: Of course.
Notes:
Okay, mini flashback arc is over! I really enjoyed showcasing Subaru’s strategic mind, as well as exploring Cora and Grandma’s backstories to highlight just how badly Demi-humans are treated and the discrimination they face. If you have any questions about these characters I created, feel free to drop them in the comments below.
Also, regarding Felix’s discussion about Subaru’s second personality—you might be thinking, “Wait, hasn’t Felix already mentioned this? Why is he bringing it up again?” The reason is that he’s learned something new that changed his perspective on Subaru’s diagnosis. It appears that the ghosts Subaru experiences represent a new form of schizophrenia mixed with hallucinations. Vega, on the other hand, is a completely separate person who does not perceive these ghosts, as we’ve seen. Essentially, Subaru experiences the ghosts because “Subaru” has died, whereas Vega has never died as Vega, so no ghosts appear.
Additionally, when Subaru is in the black void, he can encounter someone—not by generating new information, but by perceiving the path through them, almost like seeing possibilities reflected through another person
Chapter 56: A Reunion Beyond the Grave
Notes:
I have a discord if you guys wanna join
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Emilia’s elf ears twitched, catching the shallow, uneven breaths of someone nearby. She turned and saw Petra — sitting stiffly in her chair, mouse plushie crushed against her chest, her wide eyes glued to the screen but clearly no longer seeing it. Everything she’d just witnessed — Subaru’s endless struggle, his fractured mind, Cora and Grandma’s horrific past — had left her pale and trembling.
Without hesitation, Emilia left her seat and knelt down beside Petra, placing herself at eye level.
Emilia: Petra?
Petra blinked and finally tore her gaze from the screen.
Petra: M-Miss Emilia?
Emilia smiled softly and placed a hand on the girl’s small shoulder.
Emilia: You’re tired, aren’t you?
Petra stiffened.
Petra: What? N-No! I can keep going.
Emilia’s smile softened into something more serious.
Emilia: You’re lying, Petra. I might not notice everything, but this… I can tell.
Shame welled up in Petra’s face as she bowed her head.
Petra: I’m sorry! Yes… I’m tired. But I can still watch. I have to keep going!
Emilia’s expression darkened for a moment, recognizing the look — the same look Subaru wore when he refused to stop, even as he broke himself. She couldn’t let Petra walk that same path.
With a quick motion, Emilia flicked Petra’s forehead.
Petra: Ow!
She instinctively clutched the spot, pouting — but Emilia’s voice was firm, almost commanding.
Emilia: Stop that. I couldn’t say this to Subaru when I should have, but I will not let you follow the same toxic mindset.
Before Petra could argue, Emilia gently pulled her into a hug.
Emilia: You can’t keep forcing yourself to endure just because you think you should. That isn’t bravery, Petra — that’s self-destruction. You’re still a child. No matter how strong your heart is, you shouldn’t be asked to face things like this all at once.
Petra’s hands trembled as she gripped Emilia’s dress.
Petra: But… I want to know. I want to know what Subaru’s been through. If I don’t, how can I help him?
Her words broke into sobs against Emilia’s shoulder.
Emilia: I know, sweetie. I know you want to help — and you will, someday. But you have to grow at your own pace. Maturity isn’t something you force overnight. If something hurts too much right now, it’s okay to step back. That isn’t weakness — that’s wisdom.
Emilia’s arms tightened around her, her voice low but fierce.
Emilia: I wish I had told him the same thing. That he doesn’t have to bear the weight of the world by himself. That he’s allowed to rest too.
Petra sniffled, her tears wetting Emilia’s shoulder.
Emilia: Rest now, Petra. Please.
Petra wanted to argue, to insist she could keep watching — but she couldn’t. Her body felt heavy, her mind overwhelmed. Deep down, she knew Emilia was right. If she saw Subaru in this state, she would’ve begged him to stop, too.
She nodded.
Emilia: Director?
Of course.
With a sharp snap, a faint white glow surrounded Petra. Her eyelids fluttered and grew heavy until she drifted off, clutching her mouse plushie. Emilia gently placed her back in her seat and smoothed down her hair before returning to her own seat.
She curled closer to Subaru’s unconscious body, hugging his arm tightly.
Emilia: If I can protect her from this pain… then maybe I can pull you out of it too.
She whispers into his ear like a silent promise
Beatrice had been unusually quiet through the entire flashback. She sat with her legs tucked under her, fingers gripping the hem of her dress, eyes glued to the screen.
Watching strangers — people she had never met — endure such cruelty stirred something inside her chest she hadn’t felt in centuries. It wasn’t that she had been heartless before; Beatrice had always been capable of feeling sadness at the suffering of others. But back then, it was only that — a distant, detached fact.
Now, after just a single year with her contractor, her perspective had shifted entirely.
She could relate.
Not fully — she wasn’t about to claim to understand everything those people went through — but she could feel something for them. She could share in their sorrow, their anger, and their small moments of hope.
Beatrice glanced down at the little Subaru doll in her lap before turning her gaze to the real Subaru lying unconscious a few seats away. A small, warm smile spread across her face.
Beatrice (softly): Betty has you to thank for that, I suppose.
Her tiny fingers squeezed the doll as a mischievous glint lit up her violet eyes.
Beatrice: And I’ll give that comfort back to you, I will. So much of it that you’ll suffocate in Betty’s love.
Her lips curled into a small, wickedly cute smile that made her look like she was plotting Subaru’s emotional demise — and she was.
Across the aisle, Ram glanced sideways at her sister. Both twins were pale, worn out, and holding onto their plushies as though they were lifelines.
Ram(quietly): Sis… are you alright?
Her voice was softer than usual — stripped of its usual bite.
Rem didn’t answer right away. Her blue hair was slightly disheveled, her maid dress frayed at the hem, and her eyes red from fighting back tears. When she finally spoke, her voice was hoarse but steady.
Rem: No, sister. I won’t lie — I’m not alright.
She looked down at her hands, then clenched them into fists.
Rem: But… I think I can keep going. I want to keep going.
Ram squeezed her plushie a little tighter, staring at her sister’s tired face.
Ram: I won’t stop you. But please… take care of yourself. Subaru wouldn’t want to see you like this.
Rem turned her head and gave her sister the faintest of smiles.
Rem: And he wouldn’t want to see you like this either.
For a moment, the twins simply leaned against each other, sharing the silence, both of them silently wishing their hero was awake to give them the strength to keep watching.
Garfield gently patted Petra’s head, careful not to wake her, and adjusted her mouse plushie so it stayed snug in her grip.
Garfield: Hopefully she’ll feel a bit better when she wakes up.
His usual wild hair hung damp and loose around his face, sweat still clinging to him. His nails were splintered from how hard he had gripped the armrests earlier, and now his hands were wrapped tightly around his tiger plushie like it was the only thing grounding him.
Frederica watched him for a moment, her expression softening. She reached over and ran her fingers through his hair, smoothing it back.
Frederica: You’d make a good older brother, you know that?
Her words earned a small, tired smile from Garfield.
Garfield: Yeah… Cap’n said the same thing once.
He took a deep breath and turned to look at her.
Garfield: Anyways, how ‘bout you, Sis? You holdin’ up okay?
Frederica tightened her grip on her own plush — a little beast-form figure — and rested it against her chest.
Frederica: I won’t lie and say I’m well. Those flashbacks were hard to watch… but I think I can keep going. And you?
Garfield’s ears twitched as he looked away, his jaw tightening.
Garfiel: I wanna say I’m fine. That my strong heart took it all like a champ… but I’d be lyin’.
His grip on the plush tightened until his knuckles turned white.
Garfiel: Truth is, I’m still pretty shaken. The discrimination, the way those damn nobles treated Demi-humans… it made me wanna tear ‘em apart.
He exhaled through his nose, forcing himself to calm down.
Garfiel: But… seein’ Cora get her justice? That did help.
He glanced at his sister, determination glinting in his golden eyes.
Garfiel: I wanna meet her someday. Thank her for helpin’ those Demi-humans get free.
Frederica nodded gently, her expression proud.
Frederica: I’d like that too. We can go together — though we’ll need to make a plan so Subaru doesn’t catch on too soon.
Garfield snorted, letting out a small grin.
Garfiel: Yeah, Cap’n’s sharp as hell. Always catches the little things. But I still wanna help him — the same way he helped me.
Frederica placed a hand over his and smiled warmly.
Frederica: Same here. Let’s do our best, little brother.
Garfield bared his teeth in a wide grin, his tigerish fangs peeking through as the two siblings shared a matching, toothy smile.
Anastasia exhaled deeply, a sense of relief washing over her as the flashback finally ended. Truthfully, the sheer amount of information she had just absorbed nearly made her head spin. Subaru—or rather, Vega—being the true mastermind behind StellarVanta, Orion and Eirini working under him, Vega using her own strategies, and Cora and Grandma’s harrowing backstory… it had been an emotional rollercoaster she wasn’t sure she could have survived.
Her gaze shifted to Julius, who sat beside her, clearly shaken. Without a word, she handed him back the purple dog plushie.
Anastasia: You alright, Julius?
Julius looked down at the plushie, letting his fingers curl around it, finding a small anchor in the soft fabric.
Julius: I… I don’t want to lie to you, my lady, so I’ll be honest. I’m not alright. Seeing those council members, our so-called representatives act with such cruelty toward an elderly lady… and hearing how a knight caused her to go blind… it broke my heart.
He lowered his gaze, the weight of disillusionment pressing down on him. He had always known some corruption existed, but witnessing it firsthand, the complete disregard for justice, shook him to his core.
Anastasia’s eyes softened as she sighed, understanding his turmoil.
Anastasia: You’re right. Seeing those people silence Grandma… it tore at me too. That’s why I want to change this. I can’t undo the past, but I can build a better future—a world where everyone has a fair chance at happiness. And I need my knight by my side for that. Can I count on you, Julius?
Julius watched her closely, noticing the rare vulnerability in her eyes. Normally, she would hide any weakness, believing it a mark of poor leadership. But now, her honesty reaffirmed his sense of duty. With a solemn nod, he lowered his head and pressed the dog plushie against his heart.
Julius: Of course, my lady. Thank you… for showing me this.
Anastasia: Don’t worry about it.
Crusch looked over at Wilhelm, who was leaning forward, elbows resting on his knees, one hand pressed against his forehead. His gaze was fixed on the tiger plushie in his lap, lost in thought.
Crusch: Wilhelm…
Before she could finish, Wilhelm spoke in a low, measured tone.
Wilhelm: My lady, I know what you might be thinking. I am merely reflecting on what I’ve witnessed.
He let out a long sigh, his voice heavy with regret.
Wilhelm: Seeing my son in mortal danger because of the sins of my past… it was horrifying. I know war is about survival, that there are no real winners, only those who endure and those who perish. But… I don’t want to cause harm to Grandma. She’s shown me that hatred only breeds more destruction, that it poisons everything around you. I… I want to be better. To atone for my past mistakes. I just… I don’t know where to begin.
Finally, he lifted his eyes to meet hers, steady and determined.
Wilhelm: If Subaru hasn’t given up, then how can I—his senior—turn away? I will find a way, my lady. You have my word.
Crusch smiled, feeling a renewed energy emanating from her old comrade.
At that moment, Felix, ever the playful one, leaned forward and grabbed his side.
Felix: WOOAH! Look at you, Wilhelm—regressing into a young man again. Color me impressed!
Wilhelm chuckled softly, shaking his head.
Wilhelm: You’re still quite the jokester, Felix. But tell me, how do you feel?
Felix’s ears drooped slightly as he held his cat plushie close, his expression shadowed by the weight of what he’d witnessed.
Felix: It hurt. It hurt seeing those bastards enslave Cora, treating her like she was nothing. It hurt watching our leaders ignore Grandma. I… I want to hurt them so badly! But not out of hatred. I want it to be justice. Real justice.
Crusch placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder, her eyes soft but resolute.
Crusch: We will make this right. I swear to you, Felix, we will find the man who burned that orphanage, and he will face justice. Not vengeance—justice.
Felix’s eyes brightened, and a genuine smile spread across his face as he hugged her tightly.
Felix: Thank you, Lady Crusch.
Crusch returned the hug with equal warmth, a quiet reassurance passing between them.
Felt tightened the jacket Reinhard had once used as a blindfold around herself, cocooning her weary body. The horrors of Cora and Grandma’s past weighed heavily on her heart, and she clutched her Felt plushie tightly to her chest, seeking some small comfort.
Felt: Yo, Rein… how are you holding up?
Reinhard’s gaze softened as he looked at the red dragon plushie with piercing blue eyes resting beside him—a protector, fierce yet gentle, mirroring the conflict in his own heart.
Reinhard: Seeing my father in danger as a child… it cut deep. No matter what he’s done, he’s still my father. You and Subaru showed me that his actions were unjustified, but even so… I still love him.
He let out a heavy sigh, the weight of realization pressing down on him.
Reinhard: I… I want to meet Grandma. I don’t know what I’d say, but I want to meet her.
Felt: Then I’ll make that happen, my naïve brother.
She gave him a small, reassuring smile, though her eyes still glimmered with determination.
Reinhard: And what about you?
Felt’s grip on her plushie tightened, her jaw set with resolve.
Felt: I’m going to make that man who burned the orphanage pay. I’ll win this election and expose all the crimes those corrupt council elders have hidden. Watching this… it hurt me, yes, but it also gave me even more determination to win.
Reinhard nodded solemnly, his hand resting briefly on hers in silent solidarity.
Reinhard: Then I shall stand by your side, my lady.
He bowed his head respectfully, sitting with renewed purpose, ready to support her in the path she had chosen.
Al: How are you feeling, my lady?
Priscilla remained unusually quiet, her gaze sharp and unyielding.
Priscilla: Hmph… I pity those two. They’ve crawled through darkness most would crumble under. Weaklings, perhaps—but still, they endured. That in itself… commands a measure of respect.
Her voice sharpened, venom threading through her words as her eyes glinted with fury.
Priscilla: But that noble… the one who killed those innocent children… he will burn slowly at my hands. I will see to it that the world remembers him as an example.
Al, matching the intensity in her tone, clenched his fists.
Al: Same here. I’ll find that disgusting trash and make him pay.
Subaru turned a corner from the bustling streets and entered a quieter part of the capital—the commoner district. His eyes caught sight of a modest church, its stone walls worn but welcoming.
He stepped inside, waving casually at the man stationed near the entrance.
Subaru: Hey, how’s it going, Andres?
Andres turned, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.
Andres: Subaru’s here, everyone!
Subaru froze as the floor seemed to rumble beneath the sound of many tiny feet.
Subaru: What have you done…?
Andres’s grin widened, almost wickedly.
Andres: Consider this payback for last time!
Subaru: I had to leave last time! It was an emergency!
Andres: An emergency doesn’t excuse you from me staying up all night calming them down. Pay for your sins, Subaru Natsuki!
He pointed dramatically, and from every corner of the church, children—humans and Demi-humans alike—rushed at him with unrestrained enthusiasm. They tackled him to the ground, jabbering questions, laughing, and tugging at his hair and jacket. Subaru was secretly relieved he’d zipped his coat all the way up.
Subaru: Andres! Save me! They’re gonna drown me in love!
He raised a hand, waving helplessly.
Andres: Sorry, but they’ve missed you too much. Can’t save you from this, man!
Subaru: You traitor!
Before he could react, another child yanked his hand down, and Subaru groaned, already anticipating the onslaught.
The scene shifted. They leaned back in their chairs, watching the chaotic scene: thirty children of all sorts of bloodlines chasing each other in a messy game of tag, shrieking and laughing, while the sun began to warm the quiet streets of the commoner district. For a brief moment, Subaru allowed himself to just enjoy the scene—messy, loud, and alive.
Subaru was brushing himself off as a tired but smiling nanny ushered the children outside to play.
Andres: So, what brings you here today?
Subaru: Just strolling around… thought I’d check the neighborhood. Want a cookie?
He reached into the bag he had proudly brought… only to pull out nothing but air.
Subaru: …Huh?
He fished around, shaking the bag, turning it inside out. Empty.
Subaru: …They stole them?! Those little monsters stole my cookies?!
Andres(grinning): How are you a knight if you’re getting pickpocketed by mere children?
Subaru: Hey! I was dying under a tidal wave of love! My focus was compromised! They used that against me!
Andres: So… you got outsmarted by children?
Subaru opened his mouth to retort, but quickly realized any comeback would sound foolish. He sighed dramatically, hanging his head in defeat while Andres laughed, thoroughly amused at Subaru’s cookie catastrophe.
Subaru: Anyways… how’s it going with the adoptions?
Andres: Ehh, can’t complain. Five kids got adopted this month… but three more just came in.
Subaru scratched the back of his head, glancing at the children darting around the courtyard, their laughter echoing off the church walls.
Subaru: That’s… news, I guess. I don’t know whether to be happy that five found homes or annoyed that three more showed up.
Andres: Just be glad that eight kids have shelter and people to care for them.
Subaru: Yeah… you’re right.
Felix: They look like Mimi!
He giggled, unable to hide his amusement.
Mimi stood there, aghast at the insult.
Mimi: Mimi is no child! Mimi is a beautiful woman!
Felt: I don’t think you’re much older than them…
Mimi: Look who’s talking!
The two of them blew raspberries at each other, drawing laughter from everyone watching.
Andre: Lady Cora found these children outside the capital, stranded and alone. I’m grateful we have someone like her sponsoring this place. What was once a broken church is now a safe haven. She provides food, water, and clothing for them. Behind that fiery attitude… she truly is a kind woman.
Subaru smiled faintly.
Subaru: You’re right. Lady Cora really is incredible.
He let out a quiet sigh as he stood.
Andre: Leaving already?
Subaru: Yeah… business to attend to, friends to check on.
Andre: Well… good luck getting away from them. I don’t think they’ll let you go that easily.
Anastasia leaned back slightly in her chair, her fingers drumming lightly against the armrest.
Anastasia: Cora, to the public, was a feisty girl. One who didn’t care much for boring meetings and certainly not the type to show respect to those she made deals with. I have to admit… I’m glad there was more to her than appearances.
Ricardo: Maybe you could send her a letter—explain how your business could benefit Demi-humans.
Anastasia’s hands twisted in her lap, her thumbs pressing together as she looked down for a moment, weighing her words. Then she lifted her gaze, fixing Ricardo with a steady stare.
Anastasia: Perhaps… but that’s a delicate subject. She’d likely question how I knew about her orphanages. I could come up with some excuse… but Subaru—I mean, Vega—doesn’t seem to like me very much.
Ricardo leaned back again, crossing one leg over the other, tilting his head slightly, and shrugging with a knowing smirk.
Ricardo: I’m sure that if you spoke to him directly, honestly, you could change his mind.
Tivey sat up straighter, hands gripping the edge of the seat, eyes bright with determination.
Tivey: Yeah! We’ll help however we can.
Hetero leaned casually against the back of his chair, folding his arms with a confident grin.
Hetero: Absolutely!
Anastasia exhaled slowly, letting her shoulders relax, and offered a small smile, her gaze softening as she looked around at her allies. She clasped her hands together in front of her chest.
Anastasia: Thank you, everyone. I really appreciate it.
As Subaru began to walk away, the kids spotted him and immediately bolted toward him, arms flailing and voices shouting in unison.
Subaru let out a long-suffering sigh, rubbing the back of his neck.
Subaru: Alright, alright… before I go, here’s a magic trick.
He flourished a coin from his sleeve, letting it glint in the morning sunlight as he slipped it deftly between his fingers.
Subaru: You guys want the coin?
The children erupted in a chorus of excited screams:
Children: YES!!!
Subaru grinned mischievously, holding the coin high above his head.
Subaru: Andre… catch!
With perfect timing, he tossed the coin in Andre’s direction.
Andre: Huh? Wait—
His eyes widened as he realized the swarm of children barreling toward him, shrieking and giggling, while Subaru took the opportunity to sprint in the opposite direction.
Andre: YOU’LL PAY FOR THIS, SUBARU!!!
Subaru’s laughter echoed down the alley as he dodged through crowds and street corners, weaving like a shadow.
Subaru (shouting back): You snooze, you lose, Andre!
The children chased after him in joyous chaos, their shouts filling the air as Subaru disappeared back toward the Astrea mansion, the coin trick—or rather, the distraction—proving entirely successful.
Federica’s tail swished happily as she clutched her beast-form plushie.
Federica: They’re so adorable.
Mimi’s ears perked up and her tail wagged.
Mimi: Mimi wants to join too!
Ram, who had been quietly sipping tea, slowly turned her head toward Mimi and gave her a long, flat look.
Ram: [How could Lady Anastasia allow someone like her on the battlefield… She has the mind of a child.]
She sighs as she closes that thought
Mimi noticed Ram’s stare and stuck her tongue out.
Mimi: Don’t give Mimi that look, horn-girl!
Ram just closed her eyes, choosing not to dignify that with a response.
Grandma and Cora worked side by side at the sink, the rhythmic sound of water and clinking dishes filling the kitchen. Both were softly humming the same song, their voices blending gently together.
As Grandma placed the last plate on the drying rack, her eyes widened.
Grandma: Huh? How could I forget!!!
Cora stopped mid-scrub, eyebrow raised.
Cora: What did you forget?
Grandma spun around, drying her hands on her apron.
Grandma: Subaru brought me a gift—a black box! I completely forgot he said I could open it.
Cora smiled softly, shaking her head.
Cora: Subaru brought you a gift? That’s so like him. Well, why not open it? There are only two dishes left, so I’ll finish them and meet you in your room.
Grandma: Alright.
Grandma handed the last dish to Cora and practically hopped off her stool with surprising energy for her age, heading down the hallway toward her room.
Julius: Ah, right… I completely forgot about the black box Subaru gave her.
Federica scratched the back of her head, cheeks a little red.
Federica: I think everyone forgot, honestly.
Beatrice scoffed, hugging her Subaru doll close and flipping her hair dramatically.
Beatrice: Foolish commoners. Betty never forgot.
Emilia leaned forward, her expression bright with curiosity.
Emilia: Right, we know he gave her a journal—and that strange thing Subaru dug up.
Roswaal’s grin widened, his fingers steepling in front of him.
Roswaal: Oooh, this should be quite intriguing~. I’m very curious to see what dear Subaru spent so long searching for.
Cora entered just as Grandma was sitting on her bed, her hands carefully running over the surface of the black box.
Cora: So… did you find it?
Grandma nodded slowly, eyes distant as though she’d already been lost in thought.
Grandma: Yes. I was just waiting for you.
Cora sat down beside her on the bed, curiosity mixing with a faint nervousness.
Cora: Alright then… let’s see what Subaru brought.
Grandma carefully lifted the lid. The box itself was sturdier than expected, almost ceremonial in its quality. Inside lay a book and a smaller box.
Cora tilted her head.
Cora: A book?
Grandma’s hands trembled slightly as she picked it up.
Grandma: No… it seems to be a journal of some kind.
She slowly opened to the first page, running her wrinkled fingers over the words before reading them aloud.
“Today I’m beginning my training session with the sergeant.
He claimed that after I serve my 2-year term, I can return to my lovely wife.”
Grandma’s voice was soft, almost reverent.
Cora frowned.
Cora: Sounds like some random journal. Why would Subaru give you this?
But Grandma didn’t answer. She carefully turned a few more pages, her hands growing unsteady as she continued reading.
“I’m getting stronger. The guys said we are winning the war.
I found a beautiful flower field in the west. My wife would love to see it.
I sent a couple of letters to her and she sent amazing cookies for me.
I really loved them.”
Both women froze. Cora’s expression shifted as she slowly connected the pieces, but Grandma’s hands began to visibly shake.
Without a word, Grandma started flipping through the pages faster, her breathing shallow.
“We had to retreat. Those damned knights really are strong.”
“I miss my wife.”
“Some of my comrades died today. We couldn’t even find their bodies.”
With each line, Grandma’s tears began to fall faster, hitting the pages like raindrops. Her grip on the journal tightened as though afraid it would vanish.
Finally, she reached the last page. The edges were stained dark red — blood, long dried.
The first few lines were scratched and scribbled, almost frantic, but the final words were clear. Grandma’s voice cracked as she forced herself to read them aloud
“Theresia. She’s here!! She’s here!!!
Why did I even come here? They forced me into this war zone and I began to believe I wanted to be here. How foolish? How foolish? I wanted to be by my wife’s side. It’s been almost two years and I haven’t seen my wife. I’m—”
The sentence stopped abruptly, smeared by blood. Cora’s chest tightened, but Grandma turned the page slowly, her tears now streaming down her cheeks.
“My love… I’m sorry but I won’t be able to return to you.
I will try my best to escape but that’s not likely to work.
I missed your voice.
I missed your laughter.
I missed your eyes.
I missed our talks.
I missed your cooking.
I missed your smell.
No matter what, always know this — I love you.
Your husband and forever lover,
..Jace.”
The rest of the page was soaked in blood, as though his very last moments were captured there.
Grandma clutched the journal to her chest and wept silently, her shoulders trembling. Cora hesitated for only a moment before moving closer and hugging her grandmother tightly, both of them sitting together in shared grief, neither speaking a word.
Her words broke apart as she collapsed forward, her tears finally overflowing. She buried her face into Cora’s chest and began to cry — not softly, but violently, the kind of cry that shakes the whole body.
Her otter tail wrapped tightly around Cora’s waist like a lifeline, her ears drooping flat against her head.
Cora’s own tears began to fall as she gently patted her grandmother’s head, her voice barely above a whisper.
Cora: It’s alright… Grandma… it’s alright…
But it wasn’t. Cora knew it wasn’t. She held her tighter, letting her cry, letting her release decades of pain she’d been forced to carry in silence.
The journal, now lying on the bed beside them, sat open to the bloodstained page — a silent reminder of a husband’s last words and a wife’s endless grief.
The theater fell utterly silent. No one shifted in their seat, no one breathed too loudly. All eyes were fixed on the journal lying open on the bed.
Then, it dawned on them.
The man who had spent four days scouring every corner of the kingdom for one simple item — a token of remembrance — had also somehow tracked down a war journal belonging to a man who had been dead for decades. He hadn’t stumbled across it by chance. He had gone looking for it.
The questions began to pile in their minds, unspoken but heavy.
Where did he even start?
Did he search through dusty archives of old war records?
Did he bribe merchants and collectors, dig through black markets, and question veterans from a war long past?
How many nights had he stayed awake, following leads that went nowhere, just for the slim chance of finding this one journal?
How much of his own wealth had he spent without a second thought, all for a gift that wasn’t flashy or expensive — but priceless to the one who would receive it?
The weight of that effort pressed on everyone present. They could almost picture him, exhausted, yet refusing to stop searching, because in his heart he had decided this woman deserved closure.
The atmosphere in the theater shifted. The room felt smaller, heavier. For a moment, no one wanted to speak — not out of sadness, but out of respect.
Some of them wanted to beg the director to fix the journal, to make it as it once was, so that the wife could see her husband’s words clearly without the dried blood that marred them. Others simply sat in silence, shaken by the realization that he had gone to such impossible lengths for someone who wasn’t even family — someone he could have easily ignored.
He hadn’t just given her a book.
He had given her back a piece of her life.
Cora: Grandma?
It took several long, quiet minutes before the sobbing finally softened, but the tears still streamed freely down her face.
Grandma: Yes?
Cora hesitated, as if afraid to push her any further, then gently nodded toward the black box still sitting on the bed.
Cora: Subaru left you one more thing. The smaller box. …I think you should open it.
Grandma wiped her wet cheeks with the back of her sleeve, though it did little good. Her silver hair had slipped loose from its bun, now cascading down her back, sticking to her damp skin. With trembling hands, she reached for the smaller box, holding it as though it might break her heart all over again.
Her breath shook. She feared what might be inside — feared that this second gift would shatter what was left of her composure. But still, she forced herself to open it.
Inside, wrapped neatly in a soft blue cloth, was something small. A folded piece of paper rested beside it. Grandma picked it up first, slowly unfolding it.
“You’ve helped me so much — in ways that I cannot describe
So I brought you something to help you smile.
I hope you like it.
From your grandson,
Subaru.”
Her lips curved into a faint, tearful smile at the letter, cherishing the simple words. Then, with deliberate care, she peeled back the blue cloth.
And froze.
Her breath caught in her throat. Her eyes went wide, glistening with fresh tears.
Cora, who had been sitting at the edge of the bed, could not see what lay in her hands. She frowned, concerned.
Cora: Grandma?
She moved closer, closing the gap between them — and then she saw it.
A simple ring. Elegant, but unadorned.
Cora: A… ring?
Grandma’s voice came out as a broken whisper, barely audible between her trembling breaths.
Grandma: It’s… my ring. My husband told me that when the war was over, he’d finally give this to me. He… he bought it just a few months before his term was over…
Her fingers tightened around the ring, as if afraid it would disappear if she let go.
And then it clicked for Cora. Her eyes widened.
This wasn’t just some random keepsake Subaru had found. Her husband had died with this ring still in his possession. Which meant…
Subaru had found his body.
Restored this enough to give a piece of Jace and her forgotten love back to her.
Cora’s throat tightened as she slowly reached for the letter Grandma still clutched. On the back, in Subaru’s familiar handwriting, was a set of coordinates.
At the very bottom was a single line:
“Go and visit him.”
The paper trembled in Cora’s hand.
Grandma fell to her knees, clutching the ring as fresh tears streamed down her cheeks.
Grandma: He found him… he truly found him.
Her voice broke, her shoulders shaking as years of pent-up grief poured out.
Grandma: I couldn’t… not even after so long. How? How did he find him when I couldn’t?
Cora stood there silently for a moment, holding the letter so tightly it crumpled slightly in her hands. Her pink eyes were swimming with tears.
Cora: You idiot…
Her words were soft, almost fond, but her tears betrayed her emotions.
Cora: How could you give her a gift like this and then just leave?
She let out a wet, shaky laugh through her tears — smiling even as her vision blurred. Cora crouched down in front of Grandma, taking the ring from her trembling hands.
Cora: Your husband would’ve been so happy… knowing you still cry for him like this.
She gently took Grandma’s right hand and slid the ring onto her finger.
Cora: So wear it. Don’t let it sit in a box. Let him stay with you — every single day.
Grandma looked at the ring shining faintly on her finger, her tears falling freely but her lips curling into the smallest, most heartfelt smile she had worn in years.
Grandma: Thank you… Jace. Thank you… Subaru.
Cora silently pulled her into a tight hug. No words were spoken after that — they simply sat on the floor together, holding one another as the quiet room filled only with their quiet, uneven breaths.
Emilia held her dove plushie close, her silver lashes trembling as she smiled softly.
Emilia: How could such a gentle soul exist…?
She knelt beside Subaru’s unconscious form, brushing his bangs gently aside — those same bangs she knew were probably streaked with grey from all the stress he’d endured. She pressed a light kiss to his forehead, her voice tender.
Emilia: You’re such a kind person, Subaru. Not just to us, but to everyone you meet. I’m so happy I met you.
Beatrice stood beside her, holding her Subaru plushie to her chest. For once, there was no pout, no pride — just quiet warmth.
Beatrice: Such a kind act…
[You must have spent so long, gone through so much, just to find his body. Betty truly… has a kind contractor.]
Rem sat on the other side, gripping Subaru’s limp hand with both of hers, smiling through her blush.
Rem: My hero is truly kind. I hope… one day, you may put a ring on my finger.
Her cheeks turned a deep red at her own words, but she didn’t look away.
Ram leaned back in her chair, her sharp pink eyes softening as she watched her sister’s joy. She played idly with the cat ears of her plushie, a rare smile touching her lips.
Ram: That is exactly the sort of thing he would do… but that doesn’t make it any less extraordinary.
Crusch folded her hands together, her expression calm but glowing with admiration.
Crusch: It’s a miracle that he found it at all. And yet he restored the journal and the ring so that she could have them… It’s beyond words.
Felix’s tail twitched softly as he stood up, looking far more at ease. He turned to Crusch and handed back the green hawk plushie she had lent him earlier.
Felix: Here, Lady Crusch. I think I’m quite better now. Subaru’s gifts really helped me, so I don’t think I need this anymore.
Crusch accepted it with a faint smile, placing a hand on his shoulder.
Crusch: Thank you, and I’m glad to see you better.
Reinhard had been sitting silently through all of this, his blue eyes fixed on Subaru’s sleeping face. He gripped his red dragon plushie so tightly it almost looked like he might tear it apart, though his expression was calm — almost reverent.
Reinhard: To go so far, to find the body of a man who no one else could find, to return something that even time had taken away…
He looked down at the plushie, smiling faintly.
Reinhard: This is the essence of knighthood. Protecting not just life, but hope.
Julius, who had been sitting nearby, slowly turned to look at him. He still had the purple dog plushie clutched near his chest.
Julius: I was thinking the same thing. Subaru upholds the ideal better than many of us who swore the oath. Watching this… it made me question what kind of knight I truly am.
Reinhard nodded solemnly.
Reinhard: A knight’s duty is more than strength of arms. It’s to give peace to those who suffer — even if they never asked for it. I think… I still have a lot to learn.
Julius allowed himself a small smile, his tone gentler than usual.
Julius: Then we shall learn together. Subaru Natsuki may be the most unorthodox teacher we could ask for, but he has a way of reminding us of what truly matters.
Felt had been leaning back, Reinhard’s jacket wrapped around her shoulders. She hugged her plushie to her chest, rolling her eyes — but the faintest smile betrayed her real feelings.
Felt: He’s still a pain in the ass, but… damn, he’s got guts. That stunt he pulled? Digging for days just to give some Grandma’s closure? If that doesn’t make him a hero, I don’t know what does.
Reinhard turned to her and gave a small bow of respect.
Reinhard: I agree, my lady. He may not see himself as one, but Subaru Natsuki is a hero.
Felt grinned and nodded.
Felt: Yeah. And I’m glad he’s on our side.
Notes:
My bad if the chapter felt a little short but I wanted to end this one with the gift finally being revealed. Subaru, when he found the ring knew that the body was there too, so you could say he was grave robbing what don’t mind that. Anyways how did I write this chapter? I felt like I did pretty good.
Through his connections and going through war files, he found the general area of Jace’s dead body then he rented the land and spent 4 days with hired help digging Joe the journal, the ring and right under that, Jace’s body.
Pages Navigation
Giios on Chapter 2 Wed 28 May 2025 06:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
Unreal_8 on Chapter 2 Wed 28 May 2025 02:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kifhjoofff on Chapter 2 Wed 28 May 2025 06:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
PEAK zero (Guest) on Chapter 2 Wed 28 May 2025 07:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Unreal_8 on Chapter 2 Thu 05 Jun 2025 12:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
Anonymous (Guest) on Chapter 2 Wed 28 May 2025 08:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
Unreal_8 on Chapter 2 Wed 28 May 2025 03:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
SilverZero on Chapter 2 Wed 28 May 2025 10:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Unreal_8 on Chapter 2 Wed 28 May 2025 03:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nitrox_721 on Chapter 2 Wed 28 May 2025 06:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
Reyyyyy9 (Guest) on Chapter 2 Fri 30 May 2025 01:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hyler pumpkin (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sat 31 May 2025 09:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
SpideyIsLegend on Chapter 2 Wed 06 Aug 2025 05:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Unreal_8 on Chapter 2 Wed 06 Aug 2025 07:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Unreal_8 on Chapter 2 Wed 06 Aug 2025 08:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
PEAK zero (Guest) on Chapter 3 Sat 31 May 2025 08:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
aLittleCutieGodzilla on Chapter 3 Sat 31 May 2025 09:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Unreal_8 on Chapter 3 Sat 31 May 2025 09:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
LGKRO on Chapter 3 Sun 01 Jun 2025 12:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
Unreal_8 on Chapter 3 Sun 01 Jun 2025 10:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
Anonymous (Guest) on Chapter 3 Sun 01 Jun 2025 05:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Unreal_8 on Chapter 3 Sun 01 Jun 2025 10:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
Giios on Chapter 3 Sun 01 Jun 2025 08:02AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 01 Jun 2025 08:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
Unreal_8 on Chapter 3 Sun 01 Jun 2025 09:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
Kifhjoofff on Chapter 3 Mon 02 Jun 2025 06:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lus Hitori (Guest) on Chapter 3 Thu 26 Jun 2025 05:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kifhjoofff on Chapter 4 Mon 02 Jun 2025 06:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
Anonymous (Guest) on Chapter 4 Mon 02 Jun 2025 06:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
Unreal_8 on Chapter 4 Mon 02 Jun 2025 07:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
JUANCETO01 on Chapter 4 Mon 02 Jun 2025 07:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
Unreal_8 on Chapter 4 Mon 02 Jun 2025 07:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nitrox_721 on Chapter 4 Mon 02 Jun 2025 07:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation